BROKEN FAITH

Lois Cloarec Hart

Ebook by

PDAFiction.com

Disclaimer

#1 - For those who read my first story, 'Coming Home', this is not exactly a sequel. It's more like a companion novel, though some old friends will make appearances.

Disclaimer#2 - If you have a problem with same-sex relationships, this really isn't the story for you as those are my favourite kinds. <g>

Acknowledgements: My thanks to my invaluable, talented and trusty beta readers, Carol and Day. Also to Lisa, my theological consultant-trust me, this heathen needed one (stop nodding so vigorously, Lisa!) And for Jo, who keeps my nose to the grindstone even when I want to go off and play just because she wants more. Thank you to all the readers who took time to let me know what they thought of my initial effort and gave me the confidence to try this again.

BROKEN FAITH

Chapter One

THE WOMAN'S TALL, slender body leaned against her apartment door, shoulders slumped in abject misery as she listened to the muted rumble of the elevator closing down the hall. Long after the sounds had died, she pushed herself upright and returned to her living room.

She stood silently amidst the stark elegance of her surroundings, unmoving until a gray and white cat wound himself through her legs. With a slight smile, she stooped and picked up her furry companion.

Stroking his soft pelt, she wandered over to the sliding door that opened onto a small balcony and went outside. From her condominium apartment, she had a superb view of the Bow River winding its way through the valley that followed the curves of the hills she lived on. In the distance, mountains still capped with white even in the late spring, made up the western horizon. Usually she found the breathtaking panorama unfailingly soothing, but this day it did nothing to calm her heart and mind.

Turning back into her apartment, she raised the cat to eye level and said softly, "I sent your buddy away, Spooky."

The cat blinked and she frowned at him, dove gray eyes rebutting her confidant's unspoken criticism. "You know I had to, Mister." Returning the cat to her shoulder, she whispered into his fur, "It was the right thing to do. She doesn't love us, Spook. Least not that way."

When the feline began to squirm, she sighed and set him on the floor. They parted company, the cat heading for his favourite perch on the couch and the woman for her piano in the far corner under the large bay window.

Trailing a long finger over the mahogany sheen of her Baldwin baby grand, she moved around it until she could pull out the bench. Taking a seat, she leaned back against the wall and contemplated the keys for a long moment.

The cat raised his head as he heard the melancholy sounds of Chopin's Prelude in E Minor fill the room. He knew that sound. Tucking himself into a tight circle, he resigned himself to an absence of catnip and keep-away games for the foreseeable future. He'd just have to wait for the livelier music that would signal the lifting of his mistress' spirits again.

Fine ash blonde hair falling over closed eyes, the woman's graceful, skilled fingers coaxed the mournful sounds from her instrument until suddenly she slammed her hands down on the keys, startling her somnolent cat with the discordant cacophony.

Roughly, she closed the lid and stood. "Well Spooky, I told her I had a date tonight. I certainly wouldn't want to be a liar now, would I?"

Not waiting for an answer the woman strode to the phone and punched in a number. She waited, an oddly haunted look tightening her mouth in tense lines.

"Cass?" The woman winced at the burst of triumphant laughter in her ear. "Yes, I know what I said last time. Look, are you up for some company tonight?"

She rubbed the fine furrow that had appeared in her forehead and pinched the bridge of her straight, narrow nose as she listened. Her voice somber, she answered the expected questions. "No, I haven't forgotten. Yes, I'm leaving now and yes, I remember your favourite brand."

Hanging up the phone abruptly, the woman glanced over at her cat. "Guess you'll have to look after yourself tonight, Spook." Grabbing her bag and slinging it over her shoulder, she stopped to deposit an affectionate caress on her pet. "You be good and I'll see you in the morning."

Wistful eyes regarded the animal as he stretched and purred. With a whispered, "I'm sorry", the woman turned and walked out.

* * *

Rhiannon Davies fumbled with her heavy grocery bag, trying to balance it in one arm as she slung her gym bag over the opposite shoulder. Glancing down the street, she saw no sign of her bus as she walked along the front of the plaza. She'd just reached the end of the sidewalk when someone hurrying around the corner slammed into her.

The young woman's small body flew back and the bag crashed to the ground. Dazed, Rhi heard her assailant gasp, "Oh my God, I'm so sorry. I wasn't looking where I was going."

Hands reached down to help as Rhi stumbled to her feet. She stared at the oranges rolling over the sidewalk and then up into a familiar face. She blinked at the gray eyes studying her worriedly.

"Are you all right?"

"I'm fine, Ms. Havers. No harm done." Kneeling to gather her scattered groceries, Rhi missed the puzzled look on the other woman's face.

As the tall blonde also knelt to help with the recovery process she asked, "Do I know you, Miss?"

"I work for Mr. Owen," Rhi mumbled as she quickly stuffed her groceries into rumpled brown bag.

"Oh, of course," the woman replied uncertainly, but Rhi knew she didn't remember, and why should she? Rhi had been at the firm of McGregor, Cohen and Kurst for almost two years but had worked exclusively for Len Owen in that time. She had a speaking acquaintance with Ms Havers' legal assistant, Marian Blake, but had never had any interaction with the lawyer herself.

Rhi stood, awkwardly holding her bag while the other woman tucked the last couple of items into the top. Seeing her bus coming, Rhi hastily nodded her thanks and hurried to her stop. Once she was seated, she glanced back at the plaza in time to see Ms Havers disappearing into the liquor store. Shaking her head, the girl decided that their collision had been an appropriate end to a very bad day.

Leaning back and watching the city streets pass, Rhi contemplated the news she'd been given earlier that day. Her boss had called her into his office to tell her that he would be leaving the firm in two weeks to take up a position in Vancouver. A considerate man, he'd hastened to assure her that a position would be found for her with one of the other lawyers and in the meantime, she could work as a floater until a permanent spot opened up.

Outwardly accepting the news with her customary equanimity, Rhi had nonetheless been distraught at the thought of changing bosses. Never a people person at the best of times, she'd come to trust Len Owen. He'd been patient, amiable and appreciative, and they'd forged a good working relationship over the two years she'd been with him. She'd even grown fond of the burly man who'd been unfailingly kind to her and she would miss his cheerful presence.

Sighing, Rhiannon wondered which of the over two hundred lawyers in the firm she'd be assigned to. Resolutely, she reminded herself that it really didn't matter. She was good at her job and would adapt. After all, if things worked out, she wouldn't be there much longer anyway.

A slight smile crossed her lips at that thought and cheered, Rhi's thoughts turned to the woman she'd bumped into. She didn't socialize much with her fellow legal assistants, but she couldn't help overhearing the gossip in the coffee room as the assistants dissected and occasionally mocked their bosses.

Marian, Ms Havers' assistant, was a gregarious woman, and Rhi had often heard her talk about the blonde lawyer. She'd gotten the impression that Ms Havers was a fair but demanding boss with little tolerance for mistakes. Judging by Marion's complaints about overtime, she was also something of a workaholic but Rhi also remembered Marion describing Ms Havers' intervention when a disgruntled client had verbally attacked the assistant. Rhiannon knew that some lawyers simply let their legal assistants take the heat from angry clients as a condition of their employment, though she was grateful that Mr. Owen hadn't been like that.

Rhi had little to do with the immigration section that Marion worked in as Mr. Owen specialized in corporate law, but she heard enough office scuttlebutt to know that Marion's boss was considered on the fast track for partnership.

Noticing her stop was next, Rhi stood and carefully made her way to the middle exit. Once the bus stopped, she stepped out on the street and began her trek home. The neighbourhood through which she walked was not one of white picket fences and lush green lawns. Though not rundown enough to be considered a slum, it showed clear evidence of decline. Houses that eighty years ago would have been solid working class homes, now sagged and peeled, neglected by landlords who couldn't be bothered to put extra money into their property.

Rhi glanced nervously across the street as she approached her house. She breathed a sigh of relief as she saw that the King brothers and their cronies were mercifully absent. Winters were usually quiet on her street but spring and summer brought the thuggish brothers out into their filthy, littered yard to lounge on their motorbikes and drink beer with their buddies to the raucous sounds of cranked up boom boxes.

Neighbours had long ago learned to stay out of the brothers' way. Mrs. Greeley had called in a noise complaint to the police two years ago only to have most of her windows mysteriously broken, garbage strewn about her yard, and her small Corgi hung from her mailbox two nights later. When the police came to question the King brothers in the matter, their buddies had provided alibis. The neighbours, who'd gathered hopefully when the police arrived, helplessly watched the officers drive off while the brothers laughed and sneered. Since then, Mrs. Greeley had moved away and everyone else played deaf, dumb and blind while the brothers lorded it over their small kingdom.

Rhiannon kept her head down and hurried to the gate leading into her yard. The house had changed little in the decade since a frightened eleven-year-old had been brought here and dumped into her aunt's unwilling custody. A shotgun house, the narrow two-storey building hadn't been painted in the years the young woman had lived here. Faded yellow paint had eroded over time and half the pickets were broken off in the fence. Patches of thin grass fought a losing battle against weeds and bare, beaten earth. A dirty white plastic flowerpot that hadn't seen blossoms in five years leaned crookedly beside the front door.

Long inured to her surrounding, Rhi ignored the squalor and unlocked the front door. Pushing her way in, she winced at the sound of voices coming from the front room, what her aunt grandly called 'the parlor'. Fervently hoping she could sneak by quietly, she almost groaned aloud when she heard her aunt call, "Anne!"

Turning reluctantly, she saw her aunt standing in the doorway, clutching the arm of a tall, weedy man she'd never seen before. For a long moment she eyed the stranger, struck by the sheer homeliness of the man. Well over six feet and spare to the point of skinniness, he had thinning blond hair, deep-set pale blue eyes and a prominent Adam's apple. Wire rim glasses perched on a prominent beak and he instantly reminded her of a caricaturized Ichabod Crane.

Glancing past him and her aunt's bulk, she could see the other three members of the 'henhouse,' as she inwardly termed her aunt's closest friends, clustered in the parlor. Sighing, she concentrated on her aunt, knowing she wouldn't be able to make her escape until she met the woman's demands.

"Anne, I want you to meet our new priest, David Ross. Father David, this is my dear niece, Anne."

Rhi could hear the syrupy sweetness in her aunt's tones that signaled 'loving aunt' mode. She nodded stiffly at the Anglican priest who smiled gently at her.

"It's nice to meet you, Anne," the tall man began before Rhi cut him off abruptly.

"It's Rhiannon," the young woman informed him bluntly.

The man's pale eyebrows rose in surprise but Rhi had to grudgingly admit that he recovered quickly. In street clothes, without the collar, he looked almost…human.

"Rhiannon then," Father David continued courteously. "I've been looking forward to meeting you. Your aunt speaks so highly of you."

Rhi held back a snort of disbelief and caught the warning glitter in her aunt's cold, flat eyes. Forcing herself to be polite, she said, "Nice to meet you too, Father. Now if you'll excuse me, I've got to get these groceries put away."

"May I give you a hand?" the tall man offered, reaching for the grocery bag.

Instinctively backing up, Rhiannon shook her head. "No thanks. I'll take care of it." She could see his puzzlement, but had no intention of sticking around any longer.

She turned and began to climb the narrow flight of stairs only to hear the man call out, "I hope I'll see you again soon, Rhiannon."

Rhi would have laughed at that but, mindful of her aunt's presence, only replied, "Not this Sunday I'm afraid."

Continuing her climb, she heard her aunt let out a resigned sigh. "I'm afraid my niece is something of a lost sheep, Father David. I haven't been able to convince her to come with me for years now, though God knows I try!"

The young woman grimaced as she reached the landing and turned down the hall to her bedroom. Compulsory church attendance had been one of her aunt's numerous bewildering rules when she'd been fobbed off on the older woman so many years ago. It was only when Rhi had begun her job with the legal firm and started paying rent that she'd put her foot down. The fact that her aunt's world revolved around her church was enough in itself to turn Rhiannon permanently against the institution.

Reaching her bedroom door, she set the gym bag and groceries down and dug her keys out of her pocket. The padlock had been a non-negotiable item when she agreed to alter her household status to paying tenant. Picking up her bags, she entered her sanctuary.

The room had been done in wallpaper that had once featured broad maroon stripes now faded into a dark background. Two narrow windows with yellowed blinds pulled halfway down opened up on a view of the back alley. Not large to begin with, the room seemed even smaller as an ancient fridge and a squat legless bureau that had been found in a garage sale years ago dominated one wall. A frayed blue bedspread was neatly drawn over the single bed set against the adjoining wall next to a closet, which held Rhi's modest wardrobe. Under the windows, an old wooden kitchen table held a second-hand microwave, a battered electric wok, two covered cardboard boxes and a stack of library books.

Though clean, the bedroom projected an impoverished, defeated air. An objective onlooker might ask whether the occupant of this chamber could ever even dream of aspiring to more than her current station, until the eye was drawn to two incongruous features.

A bright rag rug covered half the floor, bespeaking a fierce rebellion against the somber surroundings, and on every patch of bare wall a drawing was pinned. Often on nothing more than brown scrap paper, and many curling with age, the drawings were exquisite pencil and charcoal renderings of people, animals and mythical creatures.

A closer examination revealed the recurrence of two figures in many of the pictures. A laughing man with dark, curly hair was paired with a petite lighter haired woman who smiled up at him with adoring eyes. The young woman now unloading her groceries looked remarkably like the woman in the picture except that her eyes were the shape and shade of the man's, without his joyful insouciance.

Rhiannon finished putting away her purchases, but left the milk out. Crossing to the table, she opened one box and pulled out a bowl and spoon. Digging out cereal from her dry goods in the other box, she poured her supper, covered it with milk and sat down on the room's single straight-backed chair to eat, idly contemplating the dilapidated and wheel-less car in the yard across the alley.

She'd long ago decided that sparse meals were a small price to pay in order to avoid her aunt's kitchen. She managed fine with what she had and since she was responsible for the cost of her own groceries, her aunt couldn't protest the arrangement.

Finishing her meal, she took her dishes and gym bag down the hall to the bathroom. Snagging her towel and bathing suit from the bag, she hung them over the shower rod. Rinsing her dishes in the sink, she glanced up at her reflection. Perpetually wary eyes looked back at her. A lover might have raved about their cobalt depths but Rhiannon had never allowed anyone that close. Cut practically short, light brown hair with rich gold highlights framed a gamine-like face. A splash of freckles across an upturned nose might have labeled her as cute except for the stubborn tilt to her small square chin. Even inside the walls of her home, her short wiry frame never relaxed its air of aloofness. Spine straight and shoulders taut, she wordlessly projected her hard-learned distrust of the world.

After drying her dish and spoon, Rhi returned to her room, carefully locking the door behind her. She had heard the drone of voices downstairs and knowing her aunt's fondness for talking people's ears off, smirked a little in sympathy for the captive priest.

Replacing her things in their box, she walked over to her closet and opened the bottom drawer of the bureau. Extracting a bankbook, she crossed to her bed. Snapping on the naked overhead bulb, she lay down and opened the well-thumbed book to the last page with printing on it. She stared at the balance, admiring the four figures and longing for the day they rolled over into the magic five. With every payday her dream drew a little closer, and safe within her locked room, she allowed herself the luxury of dreaming of that day she'd been working toward for so long.

* * *

David made his exit after awkwardly disengaging from the oppressive clutches of the women. Sighing, he accepted that he'd yet to be assigned to a church that didn't house these types, outwardly devout but in reality much more interested in social than spiritual matters.

Shaking off the stultifying after-effects of an hour in their company, he reached the front gate and gratefully made his way down the sidewalk. His church and the rectory where he lived were only a few blocks away, deeper into the inner city. As he walked, he considered the evening and more specifically, Hettie Walker's niece.

Just this side of hostile, the young woman had been an enigma. Her intelligent, penetrating eyes had held a deep reticence, but he sensed that was their usual state and not directed specifically at him. He wondered what had caused such wariness in one so young and felt a budding compassion for the troubled girl.

He grinned as he thought of how his old mentor would gently chide him for finding yet another stray, but his instincts, proven through over two decades of service in some of the roughest assignments in the western provinces and northern territories, had yet to steer him wrong.

Mrs. Walker had deflected his initial attempt to inquire about her niece, sighing deeply as if her lot was simply too much to bear. Her friends had clucked in agreement, offering sympathy and accolades in a well-practiced drill for the heroic way she'd born the burden of her niece's upbringing over the years.

David had let the subject drop, but his inquisitive mind refused to let the memory of those dark, suspicious eyes go. Knowing he'd only get one very slanted side from Hettie's crew, he wondered who might be able to give him the whole story. Tupper! If anyone would know, it would be the ancient, garrulous sexton who did everything around the church from sweeping floors to setting out hymnals.

Deep in his thoughts, David stepped off the curb without looking and barely avoided being hit by a car whose angry driver signaled his outrage in no uncertain terms. Sighing, he chastised himself for his lack of attention, well aware that he was prone to lose sight of the outer world while he wandered happily in his inner one. Determined to at least make it back to his rectory in one piece, he carefully checked the street before starting across it again.

* * *

Across town, a tall blonde woman stopped before an apartment door and drew a deep breath. Not allowing herself time to reconsider, she knocked rapidly and waited. Several long minutes later the door swung open. Cass leaned against the frame and eyed her visitor for long moments before smirking and holding out her hand.

Marika handed over the brown bag and when Cass checked the contents said quietly, "It's Walker Cardhu."

Cass grinned triumphantly. "Aw, you're such a good girl."

Marika eyed the woman as she twisted the cap off the scotch, wondering again why she'd come but knowing she wouldn't leave. She'd tried to stay away before and Cass never made any attempt to coax her back. The woman tilting the bottle back to thin lips knew she'd return on her own eventually.

Studying the other woman, Marika shook her head. Cass was almost stunningly commonplace. Of average height and size, with medium brown hair and regular features, she'd never stand out in a crowd unless one looked at her eyes. A hungry, predatory, manic expression filled those muddy brown orbs, eyes that always reminded Marika of the old footage of Charles Manson.

Giving an involuntary shiver, she was about to push past Cass when she heard the sound of women's laughter coming from within. Halting abruptly, she turned to the other woman who regarded her with an insolent grin.

"You didn't tell me you had company," Marika said with a frown.

Cass shrugged indifferently. "So what?"

Marika retreated to the hall and Cass made no move to stop her. The two stared at each other until finally Cass turned and called into the apartment, "You two get your asses out of here. I got a lady to entertain."

Loud complaints sounded until Cass turned and took a few steps inside. Her voice dropped to a snarl. "Don't make me tell you twice!" Within moments two women stumbled by Marika's averted eyes and down the hall. As she turned to enter the apartment she heard one of them say to her friend, "She don't mean shit, Kendra. She's just another of Cass' stable. You watch, we'll be back here before Monday."

Wincing, Marika stepped inside the apartment and quietly closed the door behind her.

Chapter Two

MARIKA FROWNED AT the manila folder in front of her and turned to her computer to call up another file. Her client had a weak case for refugee status and she'd been hard pressed to find adequate substantiation for his hearing, which was scheduled in three weeks.

A knock sounded on her open door and she glanced up to see a large, burly man standing there smiling at her.

"Hi Marika, do you have a moment?"

"Sure, Len-come on in. What brings you down from the corporate world?" Marika was puzzled, but pleasantly so, to see her colleague. Len Owen was an amiable man but working in different divisions and three floors apart, they didn't often cross paths except at company functions.

"Well, I don't know if you heard or not, but I've taken a position in Vancouver and I'll be leaving in a couple of weeks. I'm basically just wrapping things up right now."

The big man had ambled over to take a chair in front of Marika's desk and she regarded him curiously. "I had heard something about that. Congratulations, Len. I'm sure you're going to enjoy living out on the coast."

"It'll be different, that's for sure," Len agreed with a smile. "Gonna take quite a hit on the housing costs out there but I sure won't miss Calgary winters!"

The two shared a chuckle over that sentiment, and then Len said more seriously, "Look, I'm hoping we might help each other out here." As Marika quirked an inquiring eyebrow at him, he went on. "Personnel said that your legal assistant is leaving soon on maternity leave, is that right?"

Marika nodded. "Yes, Marian starts her leave in two weeks though I'm not entirely sure she's going to last that long."

Grinning, Len agreed, "Yeah, she looks ready to pop any day now. Well, I was wondering if you've found a replacement for her yet."

With a small groan, she shook her head. "No, and I haven't even had time to really look into it. I was going to call Personnel and just tell them to send me floaters for now. I might even just go that route for the entire six months until she's back.

"I think I have a better idea," Len said, leaning forward eagerly. "I have a terrific little assistant and I think you'd be very pleased with her work if you took her on. I'd really like to find her a position before I leave and with you in the market, I thought this would work out perfectly."

"Okay," said Marika slowly. "Why doesn't she just go into the floater pool though? After all, I'm not looking for anyone permanent since Marian will be coming back after her leave's up."

"I know, and certainly that's what she'll do if you're not interested, but she's a good kid and I'd like to see her settled with someone who'll treat her right even if it's just for a limited time."

With a slight smile, Marika regarded her colleague and asked, "What is it you're not telling me about her, Len?"

The burly man leaned back with a sheepish grin. "I'm not trying to put one over on you. Rhiannon really is the best assistant I've ever had. She's got a terrific mind and is probably the hardest worker in this building. She never balks at overtime, and countless nights I've left here when she's still hard at it."

"Hmm," Marika murmured skeptically. "Maybe she just can't get her work done in regular hours."

"No, that's not it at all. Her output is phenomenal and I can't even begin to tell you how many times her research has bailed me out. Sure, that's what she's paid for but damn, Marika, she really makes me look good in front of the clients. I'd love to take her with me to Vancouver if I could."

"So what's the drawback to this paragon of legal assistants, Len? What aren't you telling me?"

Marika regarded the man curiously as he squirmed a little under her gaze. He rubbed his chin and then sighed. "Well, to be blunt, Rhiannon's people skills aren't the greatest." He hastened to add, "Don't get me wrong, she's always perfectly polite and correct in her behaviour to me and to the clients."

"But?"

"But she's the oddest duck I've ever run into." Len sighed as if relieved to get that out.

"Odd how?" Marika's tone turned from suspicious to genuinely curious.

Len stood and paced over to the windows, which overlooked the heart of downtown Calgary from seven floors up. "Well, for instance, even after two years I can't get her to call me anything but Mr. Owen. I've told her dozens of times to call me Len, but she always nods agreeably and keeps on treating me as formally as always."

"Well that doesn't sound all that bad," Marika said, watching as her colleague peered out the windows. "I know it's outdated but office formality has its place. Maybe she's shy."

Len shook his head and turned to face her. "No, it's not shyness exactly, though she is pretty reserved. I'd almost say she doesn't like people but once she comes to trust you enough to let down the barriers a little, you can tell it's not that she hates people, she just doesn't trust them."

He walked back over to the chair and resumed his seat. "Look, the thing is if you're looking for someone warm and fuzzy to have cheerful morning chitchats with, Rhiannon isn't it. If you're looking for a dedicated, talented worker, she's your girl. I'd like to see her with you because you treat your people decently. I'm afraid that if she goes into the floater pool, she'll end up working for someone like Nolan."

The two grimaced in agreement over their irritating colleague. Troy Nolan hadn't been able to keep any of his assistants for more than six months at the longest. Ingratiating to the extreme with peers and superiors, Nolan treated his subordinates with utter disdain and he had a reputation among the firm's legal assistants for outright abrasiveness. Personnel had resorted to slipping a bonus to any assistant willing to work for him but even that was rarely enough to keep anyone under his thumb for long. The senior partner had called him on the carpet about his treatment of the assistants pool, but that had only served to make him subtler in his petty spitefulness.

Marika laced her fingers together on the desk. "I suppose I could give her a chance, Len. I'd need her to work with Marian for at least a week before Marian goes on leave so that she's up to date on our procedures here in immigration," she added. She hoped she wasn't making a mistake, but was willing to take the risk to solve her own staffing problems while also helping a friend.

Len beamed at her. "That's great, Marika! I know you won't regret it. And there's no problem sparing her to start training right away. Like I said, I'm in the process of wrapping things up right now and I can always grab a floater myself if you've got Rhiannon tied up."

He stood and leaned across the desk to offer his hand, which Marika took. "I'll send her down later this morning. She's running an errand for Henry right now. One of his witnesses showed up here rather than the courthouse and his assistant had already gone over so he borrowed Rhiannon to escort the lady over since he was still tied up here."

"He couldn't have just given her directions?" Marika asked, mildly curious.

"I don't think her grasp of English was too good. She was wearing one of those funny robe things, you know where you can't see anything but her face?"

"Oh, you mean a chador?"

"Yeah, I guess that's what it's called. Anyway, when Rhiannon gets back, I'll have her come down and introduce herself, all right?"

"That's fine. I'll get Marian to start introducing her to our procedures."

Marika had risen and was escorting Len to the door when he turned and said, "You won't regret it, Marika. Treat her fairly and you'll never have a more dedicated employee."

Marika gave a noncommittal murmur as he stepped out in the hallway and turned to the elevators. Stopping at her assistant's cubicle, she briefed Marian on her replacement, uneasily ignoring the raised eyebrow that greeted her announcement.

"Rhiannon Davies? Are you sure about this, Marika?"

Marika felt suddenly unsure and defensive in spite of herself. "Why? Len said she's a very hard worker."

"Well, yeah, she is that, but she sure isn't the most sociable person I've ever met. I don't think I've ever even heard her utter a word that isn't work-related, except maybe to ask if there's more coffee anywhere. Hell, she doesn't even come to our monthly luncheons. Got so we don't even bother asking her anymore."

Marika sighed. "I know, Len said she's not much of a people person but as long as she's competent, I can put up with anything until you're back." She smiled at her longtime assistant. "Besides, you know that no one could really replace you anyway."

Marian preened. "Got that right, boss. Okay, if you're willing to put up with Miss Ice, I'll train her up right for you."

"Miss Ice? No forget it, I don't want to know." Marika shook her head in amusement and made her way back to her office.

An hour later, Marian poked her head in the office. "Marika, Rhiannon is here. May I bring her in?"

The blonde looked up from her computer and nodded. "Sure." She stood and came out from behind her desk only to stop short when Marian walked in with a diminutive young woman behind her. Surprised, she suddenly recalled the collision at the plaza several days before when she'd accidentally knocked this very same woman over. The calm eyes regarding her quietly showed no signs of being nonplussed, suggesting that Rhiannon had already made the connection between her assailant and her new employer.

Slightly flustered, and annoyed at herself for feeling so, Marika extended her hand and said coolly, "Rhiannon? Why don't you come in and we'll talk about what your responsibilities will be."

The young woman stepped forward and gave her hand a single, firm shake before turning and taking one of the chairs in front of the desk. Marika had intended to take the other chair but suddenly preferred to put her desk between them. Marian hovered for a moment until she was dismissed with a nod.

Turning to the woman sitting silently across from her, Marika regarded her new employee. She hadn't taken much notice of the smaller woman during their brief encounter Friday night, and she took the opportunity to study her now. Rhiannon's slight figure was garbed in a drab, unflattering but businesslike brown skirt, tan blouse and flat shoes. A complete absence of make-up or jewelry, aside from a cheap watch, and a short, practical haircut all contributed to the impression of a woman who preferred not to be noticed.

Absently, Marika took in the rigid, wary set of the young woman's shoulders and the clear cool eyes that returned her look steadily. Suddenly realizing that they'd been sitting in silence for long minutes, she was bemused to realize that Rhiannon hadn't once squirmed under her scrutiny. She'd unconsciously assumed her stern, 'I will tolerate no fools' look which had been known to reduce grown men to cold sweat and trembling knees, but the young woman hadn't so much as flinched. Marika got the impression that her new employee could sit unmoving and silent for hours until dismissed if her boss so chose.

Clearing her throat, Marika began. "You come well recommended. Len thinks highly of your work habits. I trust his opinion and I'm sure you'll extend the same quality of performance in this office."

She paused, but Rhiannon gave no indication of accepting the conversational opening. If Marika hadn't seen the intensity behind the dark blue eyes focused on her, she'd have wondered if the young woman was even paying attention.

Wanting to shift uneasily but forcing herself to remain still, Marika went on, "I want you to work with Marian and get up to speed on our procedures in the next couple of weeks. I know that immigration will be quite a change from corporate, but I'm sure you'll handle the transition smoothly."

That at least got a nod. Marika sighed softly. This was the point where she would normally engage in some polite conversation to elicit something of a new employee's personal history, but she doubted that any such attempts would be welcomed. She wondered if Len even knew anything of Rhiannon's background and reminded herself to ask him. She sensed that route would be easier and more productive than broaching the topic with the sphinx across from her.

"All right then, why don't you join Marian and get started," Marika suggested.

The young woman stood and said stiffly, "Thank you, Ms. Havers."

She withdrew abruptly and was almost out of her office as Marika said, "You can call me..."

The flowing hem of the brown skirt vanished around the corner as she trailed off weakly, "Marika." She shook her head and wondered if she'd just made a mistake. She allowed herself a moment to fret over whether it'd be a long six months, then leaned back in her chair and chuckled ruefully. Len hadn't exaggerated. This youngster had the social skills of koala bear. There certainly wouldn't be any heart-to-heart fraternizing over a beer after work as she'd often done with Marian.

Still, she'd reserve judgment until she saw if the young woman lived up to Len's assessment. As long as she was capable and hard working, that was all Marika required from an employee. After all, Miss Davies hadn't signed on to be her new best friend. Resolutely, she turned back to wrestle with her own work.

It was almost noon when she heard a cheerful voice at her doorway. "Nose to the grindstone, eh? Good to see it!"

Looking up with a grin, Marika eyed the formidable figure lounging against the doorframe. "Well as I live and breathe, if it isn't the notorious Lee Glenn! I thought sure they'd toss you in jail down there in Mexico and I'd have to come bail your ass out."

Laughter bubbled out of the tall, solidly muscled woman who strolled over to perch on the edge of Marika's desk. "Nah, though I did have one run-in with an overly enthusiastic customs agent."

Marika stood and hugged her longtime friend before leaning back and eying her with admiration. "That's quite the tan you have there. I thought you were going down there to work. Looks like you put in some time on the beach."

Lee groaned. "Not you too, 'Rika! Ever since I've come back, I've been trying to convince Dana that I would never go on holiday without her and Danny."

"Uh huh," Marika teased as she sat down again. "Well if I were that lady of yours, I'd put a long leash on you the next time you claim you're heading out of the country on 'business'."

"You know," Lee grumbled good-naturedly, "you used to be one of my favourite people. I think I'm moving you down the list just for that."

The blonde waved airily, accustomed to being moved up and down on her friend's imaginary list. "So did you bring me something back?" she asked, poking the solid thigh resting beside her.

"I did bring back a bottle of tequila so fresh from the factory that the worm is still doing cartwheels," Lee offered with a grin.

"Hmm, that sounds interesting. You'll have to bring it over sometime this week and we can catch up."

"Sounds great, but I was also thinking I might take my favourite lawyer out to lunch, if you're free that is," Lee offered.

Marika glanced at the stubborn file she'd been poring over all morning and then back at her friend. Lee's broad, open face was regarding her hopefully. Firmly she closed the file and stood.

"I'm all yours, Lee."

The big woman leered at her comically and Marika shook her head in amusement. "God, you're incorrigible. How does Dana put up with you?"

"Dunno, I ask myself that pretty much every day," Lee agreed amiably as she trailed the lawyer out of the office.

Marika spotted Marian waddling back to her cubicle followed by Rhiannon with an armful of binders. "I'm just going to let them know that I'll be out for lunch, Lee." She glanced over her shoulder to see a surprised look on the big woman's face. "Lee?"

"Huh? Oh, yeah, okay. Sorry, I just didn't realize she belonged to you," Lee said absently.

Marika raised an eyebrow at the cryptic remark, but didn't stop to ask for clarification. After telling Marian that she'd be out for the next hour, the lawyer's eyes flicked over her trainee and she realized to her surprise that Rhiannon was looking beyond her with a slight trace of a smile on her lips. Startled, she looked over her shoulder to see Lee regarding the young woman with a grin of her own.

"You two know each other?" Marika asked curiously.

Lee shook her head. "No, Lady Mouse and I only met this morning. How are you doing, Miss Rhiannon?"

"Fine thanks, and you, Madam Dragonslayer?" Rhiannon said. Marika was shocked to hear real warmth in the young woman's voice. From what little she had observed, banter was the last thing she'd have expected. As soon as Rhiannon saw that she was being watched, her young face closed up and she turned back to her work without another word.

Marika backed out of the cubicle as Lee bade Rhiannon good-bye, securing a small, shy smile in return and a nod of farewell. The lawyer tried not to gape at her friend, but as they walked to the elevator she laid a hand on Lee's forearm and stated firmly, "You will be telling me that story!"

Lee grinned and responded, "Yes, ma'am, Counselor. I'll tell you the whole tale over lunch. Now c'mon, before all the tables are gone."

The two friends left the office tower and walked two blocks over to the Tudor Rose, an English style pub that they both enjoyed. Lucking into an empty booth in the popular lunch spot, they slid into their seats and picked up their menus. Lee ordered a draft, but Marika opted for coffee, deciding she needed a clear mind for her troublesome case. Having made their lunch choices, the friends settled in to catch up as Marika smiled at the foam left on Lee's upper lip.

Marika eyed her old friend affectionately. Lee could be an intimidating figure to those she encountered in the course of her work. An ex-military policewoman, she was a partner in one of Calgary's foremost private security firms. As tall as Marika, Lee had twice the bulk of the slender blonde, and all of it muscle. Thick arms and broad shoulders strained the fabric of her navy blue company blazer. Deep laugh lines etched the skin around keen hazel eyes and generous lips. In her mid-forties, Lee's short dark hair was liberally streaked with silver and Marika couldn't suppress a snicker at how far away her friend had had to hold the menu to read it. Lee stubbornly refused to admit that she needed reading glasses now, which forever exasperated her long-suffering partner, Dana. Marika found her friend's quirk endearing and it really was Lee's only personal vanity, but then she didn't have to live with the woman.

"So tell me why I'm getting the pleasure of your company today? I'd have thought after your trip, you'd have taken some time off," Marika asked her companion curiously.

"Yeah, I was pretty tired all right. Honestly, setting up a consultation company in Mexico is a whole new experience, and we had to twist ourselves into some pretty strange knots to get the contracts signed. I was relieved to finally wrap it up and drop it in Juan's capable hands."

Lee shook her head in exasperation and then gave Marika her irrepressible grin. "But you know how indispensable I am. We're considering bidding on the security contract for your building when it's up for renewal in a few months so Willem dispatched me to look things over. I'll be hanging around and poking into corners for the next week."

"That's wonderful, Lee. It'll be a treat seeing your ugly mug around the office," Marika teased. "Maybe we can get together for coffee breaks."

"Or go out for lunch again," Lee agreed, always mindful of a chance for a full meal. "It's on you next time though."

Marika chuckled, but like any good lawyer wisely avoided a verbal contract. "Not the next couple of days though. I have hearings scheduled and they're pretty unpredictable in length, so it's hard to make plans. How about we look at Friday?"

"Great," Lee said, her eyes brightening as the waiter placed her meal on the table. Digging in with relish, she glanced up to see Marika shaking her head. "What?"

"How can you eat that stuff?" Marika shuddered as she watched the steak and kidney pie disappearing rapidly under the onslaught.

"It's great," Lee mumbled around a mouthful. "Don't knock it until you've tried it. Besides, it's a helluva lot better than that dead fish you're eating."

Marika delicately skewered a piece of her broiled flounder. "Well, I'd hardly want to eat it while it was still alive."

Having exchanged the customary insults that surfaced whenever they dined together, the two friends contentedly dug in. Lee finished long before her companion and leaned back wiping her mouth with her napkin as she eyed the tempting dessert menu at the end of the table.

Marika smiled to herself. Lee had a huge appetite for life and all its pleasures, which was one of the things she loved about her old friend. The woman embraced new experiences as eagerly as she'd attacked her lunch. There were never any half-measures with the large woman, and while her friends and family sometimes worried about her ardent, outgoing nature getting her in trouble, she could no more change than a beaver could learn to fly.

Lee was examining the dessert menu with premeditated intent. "Hmm, the mud pie looks pretty good, doesn't it?"

"It's meant to," Marika said dryly. "They're trying to entice you."

"And doing a damned fine job of it too," Lee grinned. "Well, I'd hate for someone to have done all that work for nothing." She signaled the waiter over and ordered dessert and another draft.

"So, you were going to tell me the story of how you know my new assistant," Marika prodded, as she pushed her plate aside and reached for her coffee.

Lee nodded. "Right, I was. Well, it all started this morning when I was on my way to your building. I was a couple of blocks away and I noticed two women turn down one of the alleys. The only reason I even paid any attention is that one of the women was wearing a chador and you don't see that every day, but I didn't think too much of it until I saw a couple of punks follow them in."

* * *

Lee frowned as she recognized the pair who'd just trailed after the women into the alley. Quickening her pace, she hastened to the mouth of the alley only to see her fears realized. Anger darkened her face and her warm hazel eyes turned cold. The woman in the chador was backed up against a brick wall, beside a dumpster. A small woman stood in front of her, arms back in a defensive gesture as if to guard the one behind her. Striding down the lane, Lee could see fear on the chador-clad woman's face and defiance in the little one's as she confronted the two men blocking them in.

As Lee got closer, she heard the short, skinny, black-haired man snicker.

"Hey, Eddie, look what we got here. It's our neighbour, the mouse. Fancy meeting you here, little girl. Whatcha doing hanging out with the likes of her?" He jerked his head at the woman cowering against the wall, dark eyes casting wildly about.

His beefy, buzz cut and tattooed companion backing him up, the slighter man stepped forward and the smaller woman backed up until she was pressing her companion against the brick wall.

"Back off, Pike! This is none of your business."

Lee admired the feisty little one's challenging tone even as she picked up her pace, bearing down on the group.

"It's my business if I say it is, mouse. Now I don't much like her kind, and I figure she just needs a little invite to go back where she come from."

Coming up behind the men who'd been so engrossed in their sport that they hadn't noticed her, Lee growled, "Well look here, it's Pike and Eddie, the loser King brothers. What hole did you boys crawl out of?"

The shorter man whirled, his burly brother stumbling as he tried to follow. Regaining his balance, Eddie scowled and squared himself as Pike's dark eyes narrowed in anger and recognition.

"You!" he spat, greasy black hair falling over his face. Lee noticed that the prominent wine-coloured birthmark on his neck and lower jaw seemed even brighter in the flush of his anger. She smiled coolly.

"As brilliant as ever, Francis," she smirked. She knew Pike hated his given name and never allowed anyone to use it. "Now why don't you two slugs get the hell out of here before I bust you right back into jail for harassment."

"You got no authority," Pike snarled, even as his eyes flickered nervously.

Lee shrugged. "Maybe not, but I'm sure your PO would just love to hear how you're filling your time so constructively, and I just happen to have his number."

Regarding the fuming man, Lee wondered if rage would overcome his good sense. She had no fear of taking on both the brothers if it came to that. Thirty years of martial arts training and the muscles to back up her words left her more than confident she could handle them, even if her earlier run-ins with this pair hadn't given her the psychological edge.

Like all bullies however, Pike had a healthy sense of self-preservation when the odds weren't heavily in his favour. "C'mon, Eddie," he growled at his dull-eyed brother. Giving his intended victims one last glare, he slunk off down the alley.

Turning to the two women, Lee saw the shorter one turn and place a hand on her companion's arm. "It's all right, Mrs. Khalil. They're gone now. You're safe."

"They're no better than the Taliban!" the taller woman choked out in a heavy accent, anger beginning to take the place of fear.

"You're right, but here at least, they don't have that kind of power. They can't hurt you." The young woman turned back to their savior, and Lee was struck by her composure in the face of what had happened. Cool assessing eyes passed over her, and when the wary features relaxed a little, the big woman guessed that she'd passed inspection.

"Are you two all right?" she asked with concern.

"Yes, thanks to you. I appreciate your intervention," the small woman replied formally.

"No problem, glad to help. I've had run-ins with those two before, so I figured they were trouble as soon as I saw them follow you into the alley." A slightly scolding tone came into Lee's voice as she added, "What were you doing in here anyway?"

Instantly, the small woman straightened defensively. "We're on our way to the courthouse and took a shortcut. I had no idea that they'd be around."

"Shhh, I wasn't criticizing, just wondering," Lee soothed. "Look, why don't you let me escort you the rest of the way, just to make sure they're not hanging about, okay?" She thought her offer would be refused, but after an entreating look from Mrs. Khalil, they set out together.

"My name's Lee Glenn by the way," she said as they paced steadily. "What's yours?"

"Mouse, apparently." There was a touch of bitterness as the young woman stared in the direction that the bullies had disappeared.

"Well then, Lady Mouse, it's good to meet you," Lee beamed.

The young woman stared up at her, and Lee watched indignation and amusement wage a battle in cobalt eyes before amusement won out. "Good to meet you too, Madam Dragonslayer. This is Mrs. Khalil."

Lee nodded courteously to them both as they continued down the alley. By the time they dropped Mrs. Khalil at the Courthouse, Lee learned the small woman's real name was Rhiannon Davies. She offered to escort Rhiannon back to her office, however the offer was politely but firmly refused. After suggesting that she stick to the main streets, Lee watched bemusedly as the young woman walked quickly away.

* * *

"And that's how I met Lady Mouse," Lee concluded. "I had no idea she worked for you though."

"She only started this morning," Marika said absently. Frowning, she looked at her big friend who was starting enthusiastically on the mud pie the waiter had set in front of her. "I wish you'd be more careful; you could've been hurt."

Lee snorted. "Not likely. I've wiped the floor with those two before and besides, they're too gutless to do anything in broad daylight anyway."

"Well, they were obviously intent on attacking Rhiannon and Mrs. Khalil."

"Yeah, but only because they figured they had a couple of easy marks." Lee chuckled, shaking her head. "I think they might've found the mouse was really a tiger in disguise though. Your little assistant is no coward."

"Huh." Marika quietly mused over this insight into her new employee. Then remembering abruptly, she changed the subject. "Before I forget Lee, I've come up with the perfect gift for you to give Dana this weekend."

Lee looked down at her dessert guiltily before peering up at Marika. "Um, I sorta already took care of that, 'Rika."

Her friend groaned. "Oh no! Lee, you swore after the last disaster that you'd never buy Dana a birthday or anniversary gift again without consulting me first. Have I ever steered you wrong?"

"No, no you haven't," Lee admitted but then leaned forward eagerly. "But I came up with the perfect idea this time, and I know she's gonna love it!"

Marika looked at her skeptically. "Okay, let's hear it. What did you get for the love of your life this time?"

"I got her a new motorcycle helmet!"

"Leandra Phyllis Glenn! You got her what?!"

"Shhh, keep that name quiet, willya?" Lee said, glancing about nervously. Defensively, she added, "Hey, I had it custom painted in the Suke's colours. You should see it! It's gorgeous--all black and purple, with her name on it."

Marika sighed heavily. There was a very good reason Lee was forbidden to buy gifts without consulting her. Dana often resorted to slipping Marika hints to be passed on to her obtuse mate. The two of them had a patented routine to handle Lee, and it never boded well when she went off and followed her own tangent.

Patiently, Marika began, "Lee, I'm sure the helmet is lovely, but this is your anniversary. Perhaps a more...romantic gift is in order."

Lee frowned as she poked at the remnants of chocolate on her plate. "It's romantic," she insisted, though with a noticeable lack of conviction. "After all, it says I'm thinking about her safety when she's riding with me and that I want her around in one piece for a long time."

Marika smiled thinly. "Well if that's really what you wanted to say, you'd get rid of that damned bike!"

Lee looked up in horror and the blonde grimaced wryly. She knew that to the large woman, that was akin to suggesting she get rid of a child. Lee loved her Suzuki 1100 touring bike almost as much as she loved Dana and Danny. Marika started to laugh as a pout emerged on her friend's face. It looked so out of place on the large woman.

"Okay, so maybe the helmet wasn't the best idea," Lee admitted reluctantly. "Aw shit, 'Rika, I don't know what to get her."

"That's what you have me for," Marika assured her. Regarding her friend then, she asked gently, "Lee, have you thought that maybe it's time to be thinking of a ring for Dana?"

Startled, Lee looked up. "A ring?"

"Yes, a ring," Marika said adamantly. "After all, how long have you two been together now?"

Lee looked at the ceiling and frowned. "Well, how long ago did we break up?"

The blonde smiled faintly. "About five years and a half years ago."

"Okay, so then this is our fifth anniversary."

"Then don't you think she might be expecting some sign of commitment from you?"

"Shit, we bought a house together. We're raising her son together. If that isn't commitment, what is?" Lee protested.

Leaning across the table, Marika laid a slender hand on her friend's large one. "I know, I know, but I really think Dana might like a ring and a ceremony to formalize that in front of all your friends and family. I think she'd like to know that you're fully committed to her and Danny."

Lee blinked steadily, pondering the notion. "Huh, you think so?"

"I think so," Marika stated firmly.

Slowly her friend nodded. "I'll think about it." Then with a grin she said, "But I'm still giving her the helmet!"

Rolling her eyes, Marika conceded gracefully. She knew that Lee would consider all the angles carefully and make a decision in her own good time. She resigned herself to the fact that for this anniversary at least, Dana would be getting a helmet from her significant other. She almost missed it when Lee cheerfully asked, "So what'd you do with yourself this weekend?"

She flinched involuntarily and tried to cover up with a casual, "Oh not much. Pretty much stayed in most of the weekend. Just me and Spooky, keeping each other company."

Glancing up, she saw Lee studying her and realized to her chagrin that her old friend hadn't missed her body language. Quickly seeking to change the subject, she asked, "The party is still on for Saturday, right? I told Dana I'd be there early to help set up."

Lee regarded her intently. "Uh huh. What's going on, Marika?"

"Nothing's going on," the blonde answered brightly even as she refused to meet her companion's eyes. "Why do you ask?"

There was silence for a few moments then the large woman growled, "Shit! You went to Cass, didn't you?"

Marika sat perfectly still, ashamed and unwilling to admit that she had gone back after the last time.

"Goddamnit, 'Rika! You swore you'd stay away from her!"

Marika unconsciously shrank back into her seat in the face of her friend's anger even as she said defensively, "Hey, I'm an adult. I have a right to see whom I choose."

Lee reached out suddenly, taking both her hands and gripping them tightly. Reluctantly Marika raised her eyes. "She's bad for you, 'Rika! Please, please stay away from her. Jesus, you're so much better than that!"

Unable to meet her friend's gaze for long, the blonde looked away as she murmured, "Am I?"

A heavy sigh met her question and the grip on her hands gentled. "Yes, you are. She uses you, my friend. It just ain't healthy."

"Maybe I use her too."

"Yeah, I suppose in a way you do, but you don't hurt her the way she hurts you. Frankly, I don't even think she has a heart to hurt. But you do. Of all people, I know you do. Oh, 'Rika, why?"

The sad tone penetrated Marika's guilt and she shrugged. "There's no expectations, no confusion. We both know what we're getting out of it."

Lee shook her head. "You have so much more to give than that. Why do you settle for someone like Cass when you could have someone like Dana?"

"Could I?"

Lee frowned. "Of course you could! Why couldn't you?"

Marika snorted softly. "Look at my track record, Lee."

Sighing, Lee had to agree. "Yeah, I gotta admit that you haven't had much luck. But that doesn't mean you should stop trying."

"It's not a matter of luck, Lee. Every time I meet someone I might be interested in, I either end up bored and can't wait to get rid of them, or I go the opposite way and smother the life out of the relationship."

"So you're just going to give up and go to Cass when you need to get your jollies, is that it?" Lee asked harshly.

Marika looked up, stung by the callous assessment, but unable to rebut it.

"Aw shit, 'Rika, I'm sorry. Sometime my mouth gets away from me." Lee patted the slender hands in her own and leaned back. "Look, I just think you deserve a lot more than Cass. I know you suck at romance, but you know what? You're great at friendship. Maybe that's the problem. You need to concentrate on being friends first and see if anything else develops, rather than trying to get all hot and heavy the moment you meet someone."

Marika chuckled ruefully. "When did you become Dear Abby?"

The big woman smiled back gently. "When my friend needs some good advice." Sighing she said, "I know you'll do what you want, but I don't have to like it. I hate watching you treat yourself like this or even worse, letting her treat you like that. She's bad news. Nothing good can come of seeing her."

Suddenly eager to escape her friend's scrutiny and retreat to the safety of her office, Marika motioned for the check. Lee regarded her somberly but didn't make any protest, other than to take the check and pay it herself. Silently, the two rose and made their way out of the pub.

Chapter Three

THE INTERIOR OF THE vaulted nave resonated as the two men shuffled along each pew, straightening hymnals and the occasional Book of Common Prayer. David braced one hand against the back of the pew, stained dark walnut, as he reached down to raise the padded prayer bench back into position. He was barely in his mid-forties, but his knees had let him know long ago how appreciative they were for that small comfort.

Exiting the row, David reflexively dipped on one knee to acknowledge the cross hanging over the altar. Despite the generally shabby state of the facilities, kept running on chewing gum, baling wire and prayers, the church itself had been quite beautiful in its day. Built in the early 20th century, it was one of the oldest in the city's interior. David was never one to feel that holiness was to be found in a healthy building fund, but there was something inspiring about the warm stained glass in the chancel windows that cast the light in jewel tones across the altar.

Reaching the last pew, David glanced up to where his helper was finishing the opposite side, an involuntary smile crossing his lips. He remembered his first impression on meeting the church sexton when he'd arrived to take over his new assignment a few weeks before.

Well aware that Calgary's nickname was 'Cowtown,' David had expected a certain western ambience to the city, but he was startled to be met at the door of the rectory by an old man who looked like he'd just come in from the range. The man, hand outstretched in a friendly greeting, wore a dirty tan cowboy hat tilted back on his head, a plaid shirt rolled up to expose thick forearms, and jeans slung low on his hips under a small belly, held up by a belt with the largest buckle David had ever seen. The man's front pocket bulged with the telltale outline of a tin of snuff, and the new pastor couldn't resist looking down with a grin to see dusty, worn cowboy boots completing the man's attire.

David had found it hard to judge the man's years. Not tall to begin with, he was somewhat stooped and the stubble on his face was gray, as was what could be seen of his hair. The man's skin was leathery and criss-crossed with wrinkles, but his brown eyes were bright and alert, with none of age's rheum. After introducing himself as John Henry Tupp, but insisting that the new pastor call him Tupper-as everyone did-the cowboy picked up his suitcase, over David's objections, and with a slight hobble, led him into the rectory.

Tupper had proven invaluable as David adjusted to his new parish. Friendly and garrulous, he steered the new pastor gently until David felt he had his feet solidly under him. Tupper did everything around the church, from keeping the ancient furnace running to coaxing a few more miles from the cranky church van to caring for the grounds. As David found out, the man had actually been a cowboy for decades until an accident and age had made riding and range chores impossible. He'd been maintaining the church for a dozen years and knew the people and politics of the inner-city parish as well as he knew his own family.

"Hey, Tupper," David called, striding towards him. "I've been meaning to ask you about Mrs. Walker's niece."

"Little Anne? Where'd you meet her? I haven't seen her in church for a couple of years now," Tupper drawled.

David gestured to a front pew. "Got a moment?"

"Sure," the other man nodded amiably as he slid onto the hard wooden bench.

Taking a seat beside him, David considered the matter he'd been pondering for the last week. He had wanted to approach the sexton before now, but it had been a busy few days and he had hoped to find more answers on his own. But, as they said, it wasn't what you knew but who you knew, and Tupper knew everyone.

"I met her over at her aunt's house when I was doing visitation last week. She seemed…" -David paused, unsure how to express his unease. "Unhappy," he concluded lamely. It didn't begin to describe the way the young woman had affected him, but it was all he could come up with.

"Well, would you be happy if you spent ten years living with Hettie Walker?" Tupper observed with a wry grin. David couldn't help a small cough of agreement, even as he chastised himself for the uncharitable thought. Sobering, Tupper regarded him seriously. "Ya know, I was here when that little girl come to live with her auntie. I don't know that I've ever seen her with a real, face-splittin' grin. Never saw such a quiet kid. I useta try talkin' to her after services, but her aunt would always come and pull her away. Don't think she thought I was a good influence or some'-pin."

"Do you know why she stays with her aunt?" David asked curiously.

Tupper cocked his head and rubbed his grizzled cheek. "Seems like to me that the girl's parents died somehow, and then it didn't work out where she was with some other relatives, so the authorities asked Hettie to take her. Not real sure 'bout all the details, but I 'member Hettie makin' a big deal out of what a sacrifice it was, takin' the child in and all."

David considered that a moment and then recalled another oddity. "Both you and her aunt call her Anne, but she insisted her name was Rhiannon. Is one short for the other?"

Tupper shrugged. "Dunno. I just went by what Hettie called her. Kid never said anythin' different to me."

About to ask another question, David halted at the frown that had descended over Tupper's amiable features.

"Ya know, far as I could see, that kid never gave Hettie a lick of trouble, but ta listen t'her and her crew, you'da thought Hettie Walker was a pure saint for takin' the child inta her home. I know it ain't Christian, Father, but I've got no time for folks making themselves out to be martyrs. She usta haul the little girl to all her church lady meetin's, and the kid would just sit in the corner drawing away 'til Hettie was done." Tupper shook his head reflectively. "Kid was the durndest thing for drawin'. I usta save the old leaflets and give 'em to her for scrap paper." His face darkening again, he added, "Saw Hettie whaling on the child for drawin' during a service one time. Hell, I don' blame the kid. We had Father Richard then, and his sermons could put the saints to sleep!"

Disturbed by the picture Tupper was painting, David asked, "Why do you think she stays with her aunt now that she's grown up? You'd think she'd leave as soon as she could."

Tupper looked at him shrewdly. "Well, could be home is home, even when home stinks, ya know?"

"Maybe," David murmured, unconvinced. His mind had begun to wander, pondering ways to reach out to someone who obviously had no interest in being reached when he heard Tupper grunt, "Speak of the devil."

Glancing up he saw Tupper point out the side window to the street beyond. He looked over his shoulder and saw Hettie and two of her cronies walking down the street.

"Goin' to their regular Saturday afternoon meetin'," Tupper asserted disdainfully. When David raised a questioning eyebrow, he continued, "They all go over to Miz Carter's house every Saturday for a 'prayer meetin'. I'm thinking there's more gossip than prayer but they love to tell folks how they're prayin' for the lost sheep of the world. Hell, if I wuz a lost sheep, I'd rather wait on Jesus than have them lookin' fer me."

David couldn't help a small grin at that, but at the same time an idea surfaced. "So how long do these meetings normally last?"

"Dunno 'zactly. I think they usually have dinner together. That's how they get away with callin' it fellowship. Gotta have food." The older man looked at him quizzically. "Why?"

An enigmatic smile lighting his homely face, David stood and said, "No particular reason, but Tupp, I do believe I'm going to find a little fellowship myself."

* * *

David ambled down Rhiannon's street, delighted to spy a figure sitting on the front stoop of Hettie Walker's house. He'd suspected that the combination of the brilliant spring day and her aunt's absence might draw the young woman out of her lair, though he'd been prepared to enter the little lioness' den should it come to that.

Pushing open the gate, he strolled up the pathway, ignoring the forbidding frown on the elfin face. He stifled a smile as he mused how she reminded him of a short, truculent Audrey Hepburn with her slight frame and appealingly boyish features. Knowing he'd never get an invitation to sit, he chose to simply plop down on the stoop beside the young woman who promptly drew away.

"My aunt's not here," she said bluntly.

David nodded amicably. "I know."

There were long moments of silence, and the pastor could almost feel the curiosity warring with hostility in the young woman beside him. He tilted his face back to absorb the welcome warmth of the sun. Feeling as if he were trying to coax a wild creature out of the bush, he waited her out quietly.

Finally she broke the stillness. "So what do you want, Ichabod? Out recruiting?"

He allowed himself a small internal smile. The grade school bullies had long ago inured him to every name under the sun, the mildest of which had been 'scarecrow.' Having been disabused of any illusions of physical beauty early in life, her nickname had no power to sting.

"No, I doubt your aunt would be interested in the work I do. There's a lot more walk and a lot less talk."

Rhi sniffed and he could feel her eyes probing him, searching for some other reason for his presence. After several more moments, she said, "Everyone wants something."

"Nope, not me. Just looking for a place to rest my weary feet." David waggled the extraordinarily long feet he'd crossed in front of him.

That elicited a full snort, but the pastor noticed she didn't retreat into the house or throw him out of the yard. Patiently, he waited.

"I'm not going to church, you know," she blurted defiantly. "Nothing you say can change my mind on that, Ichabod."

"Wasn't trying to," David replied, his voice as infuriatingly calm as ever. He chanced a small sidelong glance to see deep blue eyes staring at him suspiciously.

Anger suddenly overwhelming aversion, she spat, "If you got anything else in mind, you can forget that too!"

David couldn't help himself-he threw his head back and laughed until his eyes welled over. When he turned back, he saw that she had edged as far away from him as she could. Her gaze had turned from suspicion to outright bewilderment.

Carefully David sat forward, folding himself into a slightly smaller space, but careful not to make any sudden move in her direction. "Rhiannon," he said gently, "I have a daughter older than you. I assure you, I have no ulterior motive. I simply felt like sitting in the sunshine and chatting with a friend."

"I'm not your friend," she corrected him sharply.

The tall man noted that, despite her caustic words, her body had relaxed a fraction and she no longer looked poised to flee. "No," he agreed, "but you could be." He shifted his gangly body again, relaxing back on his arms, letting her take the next step.

Rhiannon composed herself before stating firmly, "Don't need any friends."

"You mean you don't need any 'more' friends?" he suggested. Out of the corner of his eye, David watched her refuse to look at him.

"Meant what I said."

"That's an unusual attitude," David observed, careful to keep his tone neutral.

A shrug from rigid shoulders was all the answer he got, and after another patient silence he went on, "What about your old school friends? Don't you see them anymore?"

"Good joke, Ichabod." There was an unmistakable bitterness underlying the words, but David knew better than to press any further. He waited quietly to see if she'd add anything to her cryptic comment. After long moments he heard a tiny sigh and Rhiannon continued, "I was one of the school freaks. There weren't many kids who'd even talk to me, unless they wanted me to draw something for them. Then they'd be nice, but only until I delivered. Took me a while to understand my role. At first I thought when I drew something for them, they'd be my friends afterwards. I learned better."

David summoned all his years of counseling to keep the pity from his voice. "Surely, there must have been someone who didn't go along with the crowd?"

Rhi glanced quickly his way but then looked away again. "Yeah, there was one- Patsy. They made her a pariah too because she was a native kid. We used to hang out some."

"Do you ever see her now?"

The young woman shook her head. "No, she dropped out of school in tenth grade. I think it just got to be too much for her. We were only school friends, so I never saw her outside. I always wondered what happened to her. The day she left, she gave me a dreamcatcher she'd made. I wish I'd known she wasn't coming back so I could've given her something too."

David gave himself time to let the lump in his throat subside. The wistful sadness in her voice had affected him deeply, but he suspected any sympathy he offered would be brusquely rejected and would only undermine any small gains he'd made. Instead, he turned the conversation to a safer track.

"So you just sitting out here working on your tan?" he asked lightly.

She shrugged, looking out across the street. "I was thinking about my new job."

Not wanting to break the fragile trust, he allowed a note of cautious interest into his voice. "Yeah? What do you do?"

"I'm a legal assistant. I'm still with the same firm, but I transferred over to an immigration lawyer this week."

David turned slightly to face Rhiannon, tucking one long leg under the other. He was pleased to see a lessening of the suspicion on her face, but he could also see that she was disturbed about something, that this time had nothing to do with him. "That's quite a switch," he agreed easily. "How's the new boss?"

"Not bad," Rhiannon shrugged. "Yeah, she's decent, as least so far. She pretty much tells me what she needs and leaves me alone to do it." It didn't take a psychic to see that being left alone was something the young woman prized highly.

"So what don't you like about the job?" David stifled a smile as she frowned at him. She was impossibly cute as her small face scrunched up in a scowl, but he knew she wouldn't appreciate the sentiment.

"Who said I don't like something?" she demanded. When he only raised one pale eyebrow, she rolled her eyes. "All right," she conceded grudgingly, as she grew thoughtful. "The work itself is really fascinating, a lot more so than the corporate work I was doing." Her voice trailed off, and the pastor watched with interest as she stared into the distance but focused on nothing.

"But…" David prompted.

Visibly pulling herself back from wherever her thoughts had taken her, Rhiannon turned to face him. Regarding him intently, she seemed to be trying to find something in his face. When she spoke at last, abruptly, David released a breath he hadn't known he was holding.

Finally she began again. "It's like this. My job is to dig up research and help my boss substantiate cases for immigrants requesting refugee status. A couple of days ago, the woman I'm replacing gave me this case to work on and I haven't been able to get it out of my head."

The young woman fidgeted uncomfortably, clearly unused to confiding in anyone. "It was the case of a Roma man, you know, a Gypsy?" David nodded, remembering a Romanian family from his posting in Fort St. John. "His name is Marius and he's in his mid-thirties. He had a pretty rough time growing up a Gypsy in Romania. His father was a political prisoner for a few years and his uncle was executed. Even after his Dad came home, he had to report in every month to the Romanian Secret Service. Anyway, he grows up, gets married, and even has a couple of kids. After the revolution in '89, he thinks things are going to get better, but they don't. He loses his job because he's Roma and because of his family's dissident history."

Rhiannon had slipped into her narrative so completely that she ventured unconsciously to rest one hand against David's knee for a moment. He schooled himself not to disrupt the spell of the tale that had so wholly captured her attention.

"Finally, Marius has had enough. He joins the Roma Party with his brother, and they're assigned to go around to the Gypsy communities telling them of their rights and teaching them how to vote. Immediately, the authorities start harassing the brothers. They're stopped, beaten, arbitrarily arrested, but still they keep up their political work."

"Sounds like he and his brother were very committed to their cause," David offered. She instantly stiffened and drew back her hand.

"You're not getting the whole picture. Marius wasn't the only one to suffer. The police went to his parents' house looking for him, and when his mother tried to stop them from ransacking the place, they beat her too. At the hospital, the doctor told Marius' father that it wouldn't be any loss if a Gypsy woman died. By four in the morning, she was having trouble breathing, but the nurse wouldn't do anything without a doctor's authorization. She died an hour later."

"That's terrible," David said quietly. "No wonder he immigrated."

Rhiannon snorted. "Hell, Ichabod, that's not the worst of it. After the autopsy showed his mother died of a clot on the brain, her husband was sent to prison for 'beating his wife to death.' Sometime after that, Marius and his family were walking home from a Roma Party meeting when four men came up and forced them into a car. They were taken to a fenced in yard where they beat him and raped his wife in front of their children, while they cried and begged for mercy. When they were thrown back out on the street, they realized they'd been in the backyard of a Secret Service building."

David had encountered any number of things in his years in the ministry that still haunted him years later, but they were offset by more acts of immense human kindness that had reinforced his iron faith. Even so, Rhiannon's story left his whole face numb, which was just as well since he didn't think that any polite murmurings would be well received. She seemed the sort likely to toss the tea as well as the sympathy back at him. "What happened then?" seemed the only safe question.

"I guess it was the last straw. Marius bought a fake Hungarian passport on the black market and a contact smuggled him out across the Hungarian border. Everyone figured that with him out of the country, his family would be safe, but the police came looking for him and when they didn't find him, they beat his wife up and raped her again. She hid out all summer until her family could get enough money to get her and the children out of the country."

"So now they're together…here?" David asked gently.

"Yeah." Then Rhiannon shook her head in frustration. "But don't you see? He failed them. If it was just him, on his own, giving everything for his political beliefs, then I could understand. But what he did hurt his family. His mother died, his father was put in prison, his wife raped and his kids terrorized, but he didn't stop. All he cared about was his little crusade. What kind of man puts that ahead of his family?"

Sensing that they were nearly at the heart of what was bothering the young woman, David tentatively offered, "Maybe he felt he was doing what was best for them in the long run. You know, working for a better future where things like that wouldn't happen. Maybe he felt the price was worth it."

Abruptly Rhiannon stood and paced in front of the small stoop. "Did he ever ask them if they were willing to pay the price? Or did he just make that decision for them?"

"I don't think we can second guess what happened, not knowing him or the circumstances, but I'd assume that at least he and his wife talked it over and decided the cause was worth the risk."

When Rhiannon stopped and turned back on him, David was struck by the anger in her eyes. "And what about the little kids? Who was looking out for them? They were the parents! They're supposed to be doing what's best for their children!"

Her passionate declaration seemed to drain her, and she sank down again next to David. He regarded her with concern but before he could say anything, she mumbled, "It never does any good anyway. One man can't stand against the tyrants."

"I don't believe that," David said firmly. "One man can stop a line of tanks."

Rhiannon looked up at him wearily. "Only if the tanks choose to stop for him. Otherwise they keep on rolling and squash him into a puddle of nothing. Then what good is his noble gesture?"

"It matters, Rhi, it matters." Unconsciously, he took the familiarity as he struggled to reach her. Her disillusionment sat painfully at odds with her youthful passion. "It matters because one man stood, and if he can, then more will stand after him, until so many stand up that the tanks can't possibly run over them all."

A tiny unwilling smile quirked the young woman's lips and she cocked her head as she regarded her lanky companion. "You're okay, Ichabod. You're wrong, but you're okay."

Startled, David found himself smiling back. "Ah, you're not so bad yourself, for a baby cynic."

"Who're you calling a baby?" Rhiannon growled, but there was no heat behind it. He was about to tease her in return when her shoulders stiffened and she turned her head to stare down the street. Curiously, David followed her gaze and saw a motorcycle coming towards them. The young woman watched it intensely and relaxed only as it continued past them and up the street.

"Problem?"

Rhi shook her head. "No, I just thought it might be my neighbours coming back early. They're usually gone all day on Saturdays."

"Not your favourite people, I take it?" He had the uneasy feeling she'd been prepared to bolt when the bike's roar came into earshot.

"Not anyone's favourite people around here," Rhiannon assured him with a frown. "I had a bit of a run-in with them earlier this week, and I've been trying to avoid them ever since. I changed my route coming home and so far they haven't seen me."

David hoisted himself upright from the casual sprawl he had adopted. "If you're really afraid of them, then maybe we should call the police or something."

The young woman looked at him wryly. "We? You really are new around here. Trust me, there's nothing the police can do. Pike and Eddie are very good at covering their tracks, and they always have alibis."

"Well we can't sit still and allow this to go on," David insisted. "Maybe I should call a neighbourhood meeting to deal with the issue."

"God, Ichabod! You're such an innocent. Believe me, the people around here are too cowed to stand up to the King brothers. You call a meeting, and no one will come. You go to the police and maybe they'll run a patrol car through here once a night, but they can't do anything until a crime is committed. We don't fork over a lot of taxes around this area, so it's not like they're going to pay a whole lot of attention to a couple of neighbourhood bullyboys. You just don't get how it works down here."

"This isn't the first inner city parish I've been assigned to," he argued, feeling his stubborn Scots heritage begin to make itself known. "Nothing worth having ever came easily, but that's what it's going to take. Do you really want to live like this for the rest of your life, scared of every street sound?"

She looked at him sidelong, a glint of defiance resurrected in her eyes.

"Not going to be living like this the rest of my life. A year from now, I'm going to be a million miles away from the King brothers."

"And your family?"

"Especially my family."

David's every instinct wanted to pursue the remark, but something about Rhiannon had shifted and withdrawn. He sighed as the window of inquiry firmly closed and slid the latch, but consoled himself that at least she was still talking to him, which was a victory of sorts.

"What about your family?" she asked casually. "You said you had a daughter."

David was caught off guard momentarily, but shook his head at last. "They're all back east in Nova Scotia."

"Why aren't they with you?"

The blunt question disconcerted him, but David decided to answer honestly, to repay the trust she had given him, however limited. "Because my wife took my daughter and son with him when she left me ten years ago to move back to her home in Halifax."

"Huh. So why she'd leave?"

A little exasperated, David glanced over to see a small smirk on the young face-she knew how to interrogate just as well as he did. "She didn't like the assignments I was given. She got tired of raising our children in rundown neighbourhoods and decided to take them home to her folks."

"Couldn't you have asked for better locations?"

She was genuinely curious now, eyes alight and interest pricked, but it didn't make answering any easier. "No one else was willing to take those postings. Yes, I suppose I could've asked, but I felt the work I was doing was worth a few broken windows and stripped down cars."

"Worth more than your family?"

There it was-the question he'd asked himself a thousand times in the intervening years. When he didn't answer, Rhiannon snorted.

"You're no better than Marius." She shook her head in disgust and stood up in a single, sharp motion. "I've got work to do."

With that, she turned and went into the house, closing the door behind her before he had a chance to get another word in. David stared after her for a long moment, not really expecting the door to re-open, before he stood and walked back down the path to the sidewalk. Pulling the gate closed behind him, he started along the sidewalk, muttering, "Well, that went well." Behind him, a curtain fell back into place and a young woman climbed a narrow set of stairs to her room.

Chapter Four

THE THICK HAZE of cigarette smoke hung heavily in the air, diminishing even the bar's customary dim lighting. The shabby patrons were oblivious to the three men huddled around a table in a dark corner of the dingy establishment. Loud music pumping from a jukebox obscured most voices, but that didn't prevent the slight, neatly dressed oriental man with his back against the wall from glancing up frequently to ensure no one was paying any attention to their conversation.

Gao Qui-jian had barely touched the beer in front of him while his companions were on their third of the last half hour. He frowned at his tablemates, mentally bemoaning the dismal quality of company his business demanded he keep. The smaller of his two cohorts, a greasy haired man with an ugly port-wine stain disfiguring his neck and jaw, scowled back at him.

"So when's the next shipment coming in?" Pike asked, tipping his beer back for another swallow.

"It will arrive Wednesday night, and you are to transport it Thursday morning on your regular run to Montana. However, your contact will be meeting you in Missoula rather than Kalispell this time," Gao calmly issued his orders in precise but lightly accented tones.

"Shit!" Eddie protested. "Why the hell do we have to take 'em that far instead of dumping 'em in Kalispell like we always do?"

Gao turned cold eyes on the hulking slack-jawed man sitting beside his older brother across the table. "Because you two fools created such a debacle last time you may consider yourself lucky that you're even allowed to take another shipment. How many times have I warned you not to tamper with the cargo, to simply deliver it to your contact and continue on with your business?"

Pike and Eddie looked at each nervously. "Hell, we were only having a little fun," protested Pike defensively. "Wasn't no harm done. We let her go when we were finished. Besides, no way an illegal's gonna run to the cops."

Closing his eyes momentarily in irritation, Gao snapped, "No, she didn't run to the cops, but she did run. She was so traumatized by your little bout of 'entertainment' that she bolted into the woods. The contact had to leave her there and take the rest of the cargo. She wandered into Kalispell a few days later and is now in INS custody. Luckily my sources tell me that she didn't know enough about her transport arrangements to damage us, however had your inability to control your baser urges jeopardized our business, I assure you that my associates would not have been pleased. If you wish to keep your heads on your shoulders, I strongly suggest you attend strictly to your instructions from now on!"

Pike paled as Eddie swallowed audibly. Holding his hands up in conciliation, Pike tried to reassure Gao. "Yeah, yeah, no problem. We'll just pick 'em up and drop 'em off. You can count on us."

The oriental man dropped a piece of paper on the table. "Here are the contact instructions for Missoula." He stood, plucking his jacket off the back of his chair. Eyeing his companions, he added icily, "And gentlemen, if I hear of any further transgressions, I will not run interference on your behalf again. I will go directly to the Chameleon's circle with a full report on your activities."

The King brothers glanced at each other fearfully before Pike blustered, "She wouldn't care if we picked up a little action."

Gao smiled mirthlessly, enjoying the sweat he could see breaking out on Eddie's upper lip. Leaning over the table he said in a low voice, "Perhaps not, but I do think she would take exception to you endangering her profits, don't you, gentlemen? And she really isn't very nice when that happens…or have you forgotten the fate of your predecessors?"

Pleased at the reaction his words had elicited, Gao left the table and exited the bar. Automatically glancing about, he made his way down the street pondering the potential longevity of the men he'd just left. Hardened as he had become after years in the service of a powerful Vancouver-Hong Kong triad, even his dark soul quaked at the thought of crossing the woman known only as the Chameleon.

More powerful even than Big Sister Ping, the reputed "Mother of all Snakeheads" who'd masterminded a global human smuggling ring for years, only a small cadre knew the Chameleon's true identity and they were ruthless in protecting that knowledge. He'd seen the punishment that had befallen those who had crossed her, and he had no intention of becoming one of their numbers, his flayed and vivisected corpse dumped on some lonely waterfront as a warning to others.

Coming to a decision as he briskly strode along, Gao determined that if Pike and Eddie did not adhere exactly to their instructions this time, they would be eliminated. With a mental shrug, he dismissed their fate as irrelevant. Foot soldiers were easily replaced.

* * *

Tucking a plain white shirt into faded, close-fitting jeans, Marika walked into the living room and smiled at the sight of her furry companion happily curled up in a patch of late afternoon sun. Rolling her cuffs up her forearms, she addressed him.

"Hey, lazy bones, think you can look after yourself for a few hours?"

The cat stretched and yawned, casting a jaded eye on his mistress. Laughing, she scooped him up ignoring his protests.

"Oh don't be giving me that," she scolded him affectionately. "You can take a moment out of your busy day to say good-bye. It's not like you're going to be short of sleep, heaven forbid."

The woman strolled to her door, stroking the pet that was now purring under her touch. "I won't be that long, Spooky. Probably be home by midnight. I'm going to Lee and Dana's for a barbeque. They're having a big party and I promised I'd help out." Lifting her cat to eye level, she added pensively, "Your buddy will be there, Spook. I'll tell her that you said hi, okay?"

Setting the gray feline down, she picked up her keys and purse off the side table. Opening the closet she perused her choices before grabbing a worn brown leather jacket for later in the evening. Noting with amusement that Spooky had already resumed his place in the sun, she left her apartment, locking the door behind her.

Taking the elevator to the parking garage, she leaned against the back wall and contemplated the upcoming evening. She'd half wondered after her lunch with Lee if she shouldn't make an excuse to back out, but her large friend had dropped into her office early the next morning with a list from her partner of things to pick up for the party. When Marika had glanced uncertainly from the list to Lee, the older woman had grinned.

"What? You thought she wouldn't put you to work? Heck, that's nothing. You should see the length of the list I got!" Lee started to leave but before she reached the door, turned and said seriously, "I hate that you still see her, 'Rika, but I love you, and I'm not mad at you. Just don't hide from us, okay?"

Marika shook her head ruefully. Her old friend knew her too well for comfort. Her first instinct had been to retreat but Lee had short-circuited that effortlessly. The big woman had done it again later in the week when she casually informed the lawyer that everyone on Dana's softball team would be at the party. When the blonde opened her mouth to speak, Lee shook her head and said, "Don't even think about it. You're going to see them together sometime and it might as well be when there's tons of people around and you're with friends."

Grimacing wryly, Marika decided that Lee's perception was downright irritating at times. Sighing, she exited the elevator and wound her way through the rows of cars until she reached her black Lexus. Easing her car out of its spot and heading up the ramp to reach the street, she considered how she'd handle seeing her old lover, and now friend, with the woman's new lover.

She and Terry had only been involved for a short period the previous year, but Marika had fallen hard for the warm, outgoing young woman. When Terry broke off their affair after only a month, Marika had tried fruitlessly to get her back. She knew she'd gone overboard, but having had that brief taste of what she knew a relationship could be, she'd had a hard time letting go. It had taken Terry angrily confronting her in a bar full of their friends before Marika finally accepted there was no hope for renewing their romance. It was only several months later when she'd happened across Terry, drunk and mourning an impossible relationship of her own, that they'd begun a true friendship.

Marika had fully expected to be harshly rejected when she'd rescued Terry from her cups and taken her home to dry out, but she still had a deep reservoir of feelings for the young woman and couldn't stand by when she appeared to need help. When Terry cautiously accepted Marika's tentative offer of friendship, the blonde had ruthlessly reined in her romantic feelings and a warm bond had grown between the two women.

Terry had turned to her repeatedly in the next few months as she tried to deal with being in love with a married woman who loved her too but wouldn't leave her disabled husband. Marika had been steadfast and uncritical in her support, finding to her own surprise that far from being blindly and bitterly jealous of the other woman, she ached for Terry's pain and longed for a solution for her friend.

When the woman's husband died, she knew it was only a matter of time until Terry and Jan came together. When her young friend hesitated, guilty at her role during the man's last few months of life, Marika had finally taken a firm stand and forbidden Terry to return to the sanctuary of the blonde's apartment until she'd cleared things up with Jan. It still hurt to remember how she'd ejected Terry from her apartment the previous week with stern instructions to go see Jan and straighten things out before she darkened Marika's door again.

Marika hadn't heard from Terry in the week since, but strongly suspected that her young friend had finally consummated her relationship with the woman that held her heart. She knew that with Terry being on Dana's team, the young woman would most likely be at the party tonight. Lee had implied as much--that both of the new lovers would be there.

Trying not to think about how she'd feel seeing Terry and Jan together, Marika concentrated on picking up everything on Dana's list. Once she'd made all her stops and ticked off the items listed, she loaded her bags in the car and headed for Lee and Dana's house.

Pulling up in front of the light blue ranch house on the corner lot, she noted with relief that she was the first guest to arrive. Spotting Dana's thirteen-year-old son shooting baskets in the driveway, she exited the car and called, "Hey, Danny, would you mind giving me a hand here?"

The boy turned with a half-glare, but Marika knew it was more an adolescent reflex than directed specifically at her. She and Danny usually got along well, even if children in general baffled her. The boy set his ball down and trotted over to grab a couple of the bags. The blonde noted that he appeared to have shot up a couple more inches since she'd last seen him.

"Thanks, Danny. I appreciate it. Your Mom sure must be expecting a crowd today. I think I bought out half the town here."

"No kidding," the dark-haired boy said sullenly, pushing his glasses up his nose as he juggled the bags. "I can't even get to the fridge there's so much junk piled in the kitchen."

Eyeing her unhappy companion as they carried the bags into the house, Marika asked, "So what's got your tail in a knot, Dan?"

"Aw, she won't let me go over to my friend's house for the night," he grumbled. Looking up at Marika he insisted, "I don't want to be around a bunch of women all night! I'd rather hang out with the guys."

"Any particular reason your Mom wants you here?" Marika asked, knowing that Dana was usually a firm but fair parent.

Danny mumbled something under his breath, and Marika couldn't stop a small smile. She'd known the boy since he was eight and knew when he was hiding something he was embarrassed about. She waited him out and finally he stopped and said, "I'm kinda grounded this weekend."

"Hmm, I see. Want to tell me why?"

He scuffed at the walkway and scowled, a hank of sweaty hair falling over his forehead. "She caught me smoking with Tony." Finally meeting Marika's eyes, he burst out, "It's so unfair! They weren't even my cigarettes, they were Tony's."

"But you were smoking them too," Marika pointed out logically.

"Yeah, but just to try one. I don't know why Mom's gone ballistic. Lee used to smoke!"

"Uh huh, and Lee had the good sense to stop, didn't she? I doubt very much that your mother wants you to go through what Lee did when she finally quit. Do you remember what a bear she was?"

Marika and Danny shared a mutual grin as they recalled how it had taken Dana banishing Lee to the guest room before the big woman had stopped taking out her withdrawal pains on her family, snapping and yelling every time Dana and Danny turned around.

"I suppose," the boy conceded reluctantly as they turned to continue into the house. "Still, if she doesn't lighten up, I think I may have to hire you to fight for my freedom."

Marika laughed. "Not sure you could afford my fees, squirt, but I'll tell you what, if you're still grounded by the time school ends, I'll consider taking you on pro bono, okay?"

His normal good humour returning, Danny grinned up at her. "If I'm still grounded by then, I'm hitting the highway!"

"If you hit the highway, I'm turning you into road kill," an amused voice sounded from the door that had swung open. Marika looked up to see Dana waiting for them. The woman observed her son wryly before smiling at the blonde. The lawyer was struck again by how much mother and son resembled each other. They had the same stocky build, chestnut hair and dark brown eyes behind thick glasses. Usually they had the same quirky grin but as soon as Danny saw his mother, his smile faded to be replaced by a frown.

Ignoring her son's sulkiness, Dana told him, "Take the bags to the kitchen and then Lee could use some help in the backyard."

He stalked by, deliberately keeping his distance as he circled wide around her. Dana just shook her head and looking back at her guest said ruefully, "Adolescents! I don't suppose I could interest you in adopting him for the next five years, could I?"

Laughing, Marika shook her head as she accepted the hug Dana offered. "No thanks, my friend. Besides if he's going to hire me to take you to court, it would be a conflict of interest."

The women chuckled as they headed for the kitchen. The blonde set her bags on a crowded counter and glanced out the sliding glass doors that led out onto the deck to see Lee wrestling with a patio umbrella that stubbornly refused to unfurl. Danny was watching her, hands jammed in his jeans.

"Why do I have a hunch he's not going to be much help?" Marika joked before turning to survey the kitchen and her friend's efforts to clear a workspace on the island. Weaving her way through bags scattered all over the floor, she joined Dana.

"I know. It's getting so even Lee is exasperated with him half the time and you know he's always had her wrapped around his little finger." Dana shook her head as she drew a knife out of the drawer and pushed a cutting board over to the blonde.

"Oh, don't worry about it. He'll be human again…one day," Marika teased as she accepted the knife. "You only have to get through the next few years with your sanity intact and he'll probably turn into a delightful adult."

The stocky woman rummaged through bags until she triumphantly came up with a couple blocks of cheese. "It's the 'getting through with my sanity intact' that I question," Dana grinned as she passed the cheese to her helper.

"Here, start slicing these and then start on the pickles and the meat. There's about six different kinds of crackers in one of these bags, and I want to have those trays done first so they're ready when people start arriving."

The two women worked companionably, efficiently slicing and arranging trays.

"Did Lee give you your gift yet?" Marika questioned curiously. She looked up to see Dana rolling her eyes. "I'm going to take that as a yes. I'll have you know I had nothing to do with it this year."

Dana chuckled. "I knew that without even asking." Sighing, she shook her head over her mate's strange brand of practical romanticism. "Can't say much though, since I got her a new leather jacket for riding."

The two women shared a laugh and then Marika remarked casually, "So Lee was saying your whole team will be here tonight." Glancing up she saw sympathetic eyes regarding her compassionately.

"Uh huh, are you going to be all right with that?" Dana asked, regarding her closely.

The blonde shrugged. "Why shouldn't I be?"

The stocky woman sighed and turned to open the fridge. "Gee, maybe because Terry will be here with Jan? Not to mention that you also have a history with a few others on the team." She returned to the island with several meat rolls for slicing.

"It's a small community, Dana. If I tried to avoid everyone I had a 'history' with, I might as well just stay in my condo all day." Marika smiled warmly at the other woman, touched by her friend's concern.

"Yeah, well you've got a point there," Dana admitted before frowning slightly at her companion. "Still, you and I both know that Terry was pretty special to you, and it's not going to be easy."

"She was, and she still is, but only as a friend, Dana. I got over her a long time ago, really." Marika hoped her words sounded more convincing than they felt. She busied herself with a new tray, trying to ignore the intuitive eyes focused on her. She was grateful when Dana allowed the subject to drop and began regaling her with Danny's latest adventures in school.

The two women worked steadily for the next couple of hours. After wrestling all the patio furniture into submission, Lee had dropped in long enough to kiss Dana, hug Marika and announce she and Danny were going to go pick up the keg. They'd just returned and were setting up the keg on the deck when the doorbell sounded, announcing the arrival of the first guests.

Dana looked up from where she had her hands deep in a huge bowl of raw hamburger meat, mixing in her spices and forming patties. Marika nodded and took the bowl from her.

"Go, I'll finish these up while you see to your guests," she said as she took up the task.

The stocky woman smiled gratefully and, swiftly washing her hands, headed for the front door. Guests began arriving steadily, most finding their own way to the backyard. Marika chatted with those that dropped into the kitchen but didn't venture out to the yard where the party was in full swing now.

She'd been preparing the large coffee maker when she glanced through the glass doors to see Terry and Jan entering the yard from the alley. She only had to look at them to see that Terry had indeed followed her directive to resolve matters with Jan. Her tall young friend had one arm wrapped tightly around the shorter redhead, whose arm encircled Terry's lean waist. She watched as Jan laughed at something her lover said and reached up to affectionately brush back dark, curly hair. Marika felt her chest tighten as Terry bent over to capture willing lips before the couple joined their friends.

Resolutely, she turned away and busied herself at the counter farthest from the doors. She managed to avoid looking out into the yard, even evading Dana's admonition to leave everything and come outside to join the party with a laughing protest that she'd be out in a few moments as soon as she finished up. When she heard Dana leave, she closed her eyes and wondered how long it would be before she could make a graceful exit. Hearing the door slide open again, she said over her shoulder, "I'm coming, Dana. Just give me a few more minutes."

A familiar voice washed over her and she stiffened. "Hey, Marika, you're missing all the fun. C'mon, we miss you."

Turning, the blonde forced a smile. "Hi, Ter, how's it going?"

The dark-haired woman crossed the space between them and wrapped Marika in a big hug. Her friend returned the hug quickly, then stepped back out of the embrace. Deep brown eyes regarded her warmly.

"It couldn't be better, Marika. You were so right to throw me out, my friend!"

"I take it that you resolved any lingering doubts then," Marika asked lightly, impressed with how calmly she'd managed to speak.

Terry leaned back against the counter and grinned broadly. "And how! God, Marika, I was such an idiot. She's so incredible. I've been floating on Cloud Nine for the last week."

"I can see that," Marika observed wryly. She really could. Terry had such a look of joy in her eyes that the blonde couldn't help responding to her friend's happiness. "I'm so glad for you, Ter. She's a very lucky lady."

The young woman shook her head emphatically. "Believe me, I'm the lucky one! I've never, ever felt like this before. She's it, Marika. She's the one I'm going to spend the rest of my life with." Laughing, she added, "I guess that means I can drop by your place again sometime, eh?"

"You're always welcome, Terry. You know that. Spooky sends his best by the way." Marika was profoundly grateful that her years of legal training had her on automatic pilot as she chatted casually with her friend. "Hey, you'd better get back to your lady. You don't want all those vultures getting a fix on her now, do you?"

"Better not!" Terry growled with a twinkle in her eye. "She's mine!" Turning to leave she asked, "So, are you coming out? I'd really like you to meet Jan."

"I'll be out in a moment, Ter. Still got a few things to do. Besides, we have met before, you know," Marika reminded her friend.

"Nah, not really," Terry scoffed. "I want you two to get to know each other and be friends. You're both special ladies."

Marika smiled slightly and gave the young woman a small push towards the doors. "Go! I'll be out shortly, and I'd enjoy a chance to talk to your partner."

Terry stopped and grinned broadly. "My partner. Yeah, I like the sounds of that. Okay, don't be too long or I'll hafta come in and get you."

She left and Marika observed her make a beeline for Jan who'd been talking to Dana. Terry came up behind the redhead and wrapped her arms around her partner, pulling her back into her body. Jan rested her hands on Terry's arms, and leaned her head back against her lover's shoulder, obviously perfectly content to be where she was.

Marika watched for a moment before turning away. A short while later, having run out of things to do, she snagged a beer from the fridge and sat down at the breakfast nook, sipping the brew as she watched the crowd of people in the backyard. She smiled as she saw Danny enter the kitchen digging into a huge bag of chips.

Mumbling around a mouthful, he said, "Lee said you're to bring out the hamburgers so she can start them."

"All right," Marika agreed as she went to the fridge to retrieve them. "Why don't I give them to you to take out?"

Danny backed away from the laden tray she offered him. "Nuh uh, Lee said YOU'RE supposed to bring them out, and she meant it." The boy's emphatic expression made it clear to the reluctant woman that her large friend had tired of her hiding in the kitchen and wasn't about to put up with it any longer.

Sighing, Marika carried the tray outside, nodding her thanks to Danny who slid the door open for her. Easing around the edge of the crowd, she made her way to where Lee was tending the grill. The big woman glanced up at her sharply as she approached, disapproval in her hazel eyes.

"'Bout time," Lee grumbled.

"Sorry, I didn't know you were ready for the burgers yet," Marika responded, ignoring her friend's sarcastic grunt. Before Lee could launch into a lecture, the blonde said brightly, "Oh, there's Tory. I haven't seen her in ages. Excuse me, will you, Lee?"

Without giving her friend a chance to reply, Marika hastened away. Gracefully sidling up to a clutch of women she knew, she joined their conversation, carefully keeping an eye on Terry and Jan's whereabouts. When she noticed Terry looking over the crowd with a small frown, she eased away from the group and threaded her way back to the house, smiling and greeting people as she went. A quick glance confirmed that Lee was busy at the grill and she made her escape. Spying Dana and two others in the kitchen, she turned left and entered the small washroom that abutted the central hallway.

Closing the door behind her, she leaned against it and sighed, wishing she'd made an excuse to duck the party after all, but knowing that it would've meant a confrontation with Lee if she had. Through the small, high open window she could hear the buzz of the crowd and bursts of laughter. Closing the commode lid she sat down and rested her head in her hands.

She'd reluctantly decided she couldn't stay in there much longer when voices filtered through the window and caught her attention. Obviously standing under the window an unknown woman's voice asked, "So who was the fox, Val?"

"Who're you talking about, Laurie?" Marika recognized the voice of Val Meninger, a woman she'd briefly dated the previous year on the rebound from Terry.

"She was just out here, but I've never seen her before. Hair so blonde it's almost white, legs so long they go on forever, and the most gorgeous butt I've ever seen in jeans. She was over talking to that bunch there."

"Aw shit! You don't mean Marika Havers, do you?"

At hearing her name, Marika sat upright, startled but curious.

"I dunno. Like I said, I've never seen her before. I know she's not on the team; that's for sure. God, she was gorgeous though. I wonder if she's single."

"You do NOT want to go there," Val sputtered angrily. Marika sighed, saddened that the woman still obviously held a grudge.

"Why not?" the other voice asked curiously. "What's wrong with her?"

"Oh nothing, if you don't mind being used and discarded like an old tissue when she's tired of you. Believe me, she's as cold as they come." Marika shuddered at the venom in her ex-lover's voice.

"Huh, what a shame. Still, it might be kinda fun while it lasted, as long as you knew what you were getting in for. Was she always cold, if you know what I mean?" The insinuation was clear and Marika stood to make her exit, sure she didn't want to hear anything else.

"No, I guess not," Val said grudgingly. "She knows her way around the sheets, but trust me, it's not worth it…"

The rest of Val's assessment was lost as Marika hurried from the washroom. Dana glanced up as she entered the kitchen and did a double take. "Hey, are you all right?" the stocky woman asked with concern.

"Um sure," Marika said unsteadily. "Why do you ask?"

"'Cause you're white as a sheet. Why don't you sit down here and keep me company for a few minutes?" Dana pushed out a stool and Marika gratefully sat down. "Wanna talk about it?"

The blonde shook her head. "Nothing to talk about. I think it was just drinking that beer on an empty stomach. I don't feel all that well."

Dana laid a gentle hand on Marika's forehead and then offered, "Why don't you go lie down for a bit, and I'll call you when it's time to eat."

About to decline, Marika realized it offered her a perfect out, for a while at least. Smiling gratefully at her friend, she nodded and headed for the stairs to the lower level. Absorbing the pleasant quiet of the cool basement, she stretched out in the guest room she'd occasionally stayed in.

Unwillingly, her mind drifted to the conversation she'd overheard. She couldn't in good conscience blame Val for her bitterness. The woman had invested much more than she had in their relationship the previous year and had been devastated when Marika abruptly broke it off with little explanation beyond the standard, "It's not working for me."

Marika realized acutely that she was bone tired of brief, unsatisfying relationships. She longed for what she'd glimpsed in Terry's eyes but, brutally honest with herself, knew that even without Jan in the picture, Terry would never have looked at her like that.

Wryly she amused herself for a few minutes contemplating swearing off women forever. Laying one arm over her eyes, she drifted mentally, thinking of the women who'd slipped in and out of her life. Reluctantly her thoughts turned to Cass. She knew Lee was right about the woman, knew that Cass was bad for her and that if she was smart, she'd stay far away. She was keenly aware that what went on between them could never in a million years be described as love, yet it satisfied her needs without any attendant complications and thus far, she'd been unsuccessful at breaking their strange bond.

Rolling over, she buried her head in her arms and, emotionally exhausted, soon fell asleep. She had no idea how much time had passed when a hand shaking her shoulder woke her up. Turning on her side, she blinked up at Lee who was regarding her worriedly.

"Hey, are you okay? Dana said you were ill," the big woman asked with concern.

Marika yawned a little and, swinging her legs over the edge of the bed, sat up. "Yes, I'm fine, Lee. Sorry about that. I didn't mean to fall asleep. What time is it?"

"Going on nine. I've been so busy I didn't even notice you weren't around until Terry asked me if I'd seen you. I thought you were in the kitchen, but she said you weren't there." Lee had crouched to peer closely at her friend's face.

"Probably just a little bug, Lee. I think I'll bow out if you don't mind. Give me a good night's sleep, and I should be fine in the morning."

"Okay," Lee said slowly. "Look, do you want me to drive you home?"

The blonde smiled at her overprotective friend. "No, you have guests to attend to. I'm fine, really, just a little tired."

Following Lee up the stairs, Marika glanced down the hall to see that the party was still going strong in the backyard. When her friend started to turn down the hall, she laid a hand on her shoulder and said, "Would you mind saying goodnight to Dana for me, Lee?"

The big woman turned to her with surprise. "Sure you don't want to tell her yourself? She'll be disappointed she missed you, not to mention that Terry is probably still looking for you."

"Tell Dana I'll call her in the morning and tell Terry…well, just say I wasn't up to the party, okay?" Marika looked pleadingly at Lee and her friend nodded her head reluctantly. Bidding her farewell, the blonde made a rapid exit, sighing with relief when she reached the sanctuary of her car.

* * *

Many hours later, when the last of their guests had departed, Lee and Dana surveyed the clutter in their backyard. Looking up at her large partner, Dana asked, "Tomorrow?"

"Tomorrow," Lee agreed emphatically. Then with a grin, she turned the chestnut haired woman into her arms. "Besides, I've got better things to do with my best girl than pick up garbage."

Dana melted into Lee's embrace, marveling that this woman could still make her feel weak in the knees five years after they'd first made love. She giggled as Lee took her hand, urgently pulling her towards the house. They'd barely gotten inside the doors when her eager partner was unbuttoning her blouse as fast as she could. Both of them jumped when an awkward cough sounded from behind them.

Dana dropped her head on her lover's chest as Lee cleared her throat and growled, "Danny…what are you doing up at this hour?"

"Uh, my stomach's bothering me, and I couldn't find anything for it in the bathroom."

Dana, who'd been discreetly rebuttoning her blouse in the shelter of Lee's large frame, stepped around her partner and motioned to her son. "I've got more in the supply room. Come with me." With a quick glance at her frustrated partner, she added, "Considering all the junk you ate tonight, I'm not the least bit surprised you have a belly ache."

When she finally got her son settled and returned to the master bedroom, Lee was already in bed staring at the ceiling. Dana got cleaned up quickly and, shedding her clothes, slid in beside her silent partner.

"Hey, everything okay?" she asked. "He didn't mean to interrupt, you know. I'm sure he was more embarrassed than we were."

"Yeah, I know. It's no big deal," Lee replied absently.

Dana snuggled up close, laying her head on a broad shoulder. "Then what's wrong, my love?"

Lee turned to her, a distracted look on her face. "I figured since I had a few minutes that I'd give Marika a call just to make sure she was doing all right."

"It's awfully late," Dana chastised gently. "We could've called in the morning."

"I know," Lee dropped her eyes in chagrin. "I didn't think of the time. I was just…"

"Worried," Dana completed with an affectionate smile. "You're a good friend, my love. So how was she?"

"She didn't answer," Lee said agitatedly. "She's not there."

Dana stroked her hand over Lee's belly comfortingly. "She's probably just asleep and turned off the phone so she wasn't bothered."

Lee stilled her partner's hand with her own, shaking her head. "I don't think so, Dana. I think she went to that bitch again."

"Who? Cass? But Lee, she hasn't seen her since that time, has she?" Dana protested. "Surely she wouldn't go back to her after that."

"I didn't think so either," Lee shook her head despairingly. Gathering the stocky woman into her strong arms she whispered, "I didn't tell you, but Marika confessed that she was with her last weekend."

"Oh god, no! Why would she do that?" Dana said in disbelief. "Jesus, when I think of how she was when we found her that time…"

"Yeah," Lee agreed grimly. "I didn't think she'd ever go back after that either, but she has; and nothing I say seems to be reaching her."

The two women lay in silence, drawing comfort from their embrace. Finally Dana spoke quietly, "What can we do, Lee? I'm afraid for her."

"So am I, sweetheart. And I don't know."

Chapter Five

LEE TURNED HER pick-up into the driveway of Marika's condo tower and pulled into visitor parking beside a vaguely familiar battered old silver Toyota. Getting out, she saw Terry sitting on the brick edge of the raised flower gardens that bracketed the covered entrance way. As she walked towards the other woman, she noticed a despondent look on the normally cheerful face. Sighing, she guessed that Terry was here for much the same reason she was.

"Hey, Terry, how's it going," Lee asked as she got close.

Terry glanced up with a look of relief on her face. "Not bad, Lee. Are you here to see Marika, too?"

"Uh huh." Lee paused and studied the other woman. "I take it she's not answering her intercom?"

The tall young woman shook her head. "No, she's not. She didn't answer her phone this morning when I called either. Because of the stupid security, I can't get into the garage to check and see if her car's there. I even tried ringing through to the Superintendent, but no one answered." Terry stared up at Lee with a small frown. "What if she's really sick and can't get to her phone or something?"

Lee considered her soberly then said, "C'mon, I've got keys to get in. Let's go check."

The big woman opened the door and held it for her young friend to walk by. Quickly they crossed the lobby to the dual elevators and pressed the button. Making small talk while they waited, Lee asked, "So where's Jan this morning?"

An involuntary smile broke over Terry's face at the thought of her partner. "She and my Mom are brainstorming over coffee and doughnuts. They're both on the organizing committee for the summer food bank drive, and they have some big meeting tomorrow night that they're getting ready for."

The elevator arrived and the women entered. Terry pressed the button for the fifteenth floor and glanced at Lee. "Where's Dana this morning?"

Lee grinned. "She's monitoring Danny's grounding. She's got him picking up garbage and stuff in the back yard."

Smiling back Terry said, "It was a terrific party, Lee. Jan and I both had a great time."

"Glad you did," Lee said approvingly. "I wouldn't want to do it every week, but we had fun putting it on too. The turn-out was pretty impressive."

Terry chuckled at that. "I'll say. I ran into people there I haven't seen in ages. I don't know how you fit them all in your yard. I hope your neighbours weren't too bothered by our noise."

Shaking her head, Lee smiled. "No, we solved that problem by inviting them too. Did you see the man with the wild red Hawaiian shirt on?"

The young woman snorted. "You mean the guy that just about knocked Robyn's cake off the table when he was trying to limbo?"

Lee nodded, snickering. "Yeah, well that's the dentist who lives next door to us, and somehow I don't think he was in any shape to complain about anything."

Chuckling the two women stepped out of the elevator onto the fifteenth floor. Thick carpets muffled the sounds of their footsteps as they walked down the hall to Marika's door at the far end.

Tapping lightly on the door, Terry cocked her head as she listened for any sounds from within. When several repetitions failed to elicit any response, Lee used her key to let them in.

"Marika?" Terry called softly as she did a quick check of the living room and kitchen before walking down the hall to the bedrooms. Lee didn't bother to follow her, sure that their friend wasn't at home. Instead, she bent to stroke the gray cat that had come to greet them.

"Hey, Spook. Did your momma leave you alone again? Bet you're hungry aren't you?" Lee couldn't help a grin as the cat promptly padded over to the kitchen and stood looking at her expectantly. The big woman always cared for the cat when Marika had to go out of town on business and Spooky knew this human was a reliable source of food.

Grabbing a tin of food out of the pantry, Lee ran it under the electric can opener and spooned it out, trying to work around Spooky who had his nose right in the dish. Refilling the water dish, she set that down on the floor too and turned to see her companion standing in the doorway.

"She's not here, Lee," Terry said uncertainly. "Do you think she's all right? I mean, if she wasn't feeling well last night..." Her voice trailed off as her eyes looked to the big woman for reassurance.

Running a hand through her short hair, Lee sighed. "C'mon, Terry. Let's sit down."

Puzzled, the young woman trailed after her friend and took a seat on the couch. On the other end of the couch, Lee studied her hands and tried to decide how much to divulge. Looking up, she saw Terry studying her intently.

"What's going on, Lee? Do you know where Marika is? Is she okay?" The words had an angry edge, as if the younger woman suspected that secrets were being kept from her.

Lee leaned back and half-turned to face Terry. "I think I probably know where Marika is, and no, she's not okay." At the instant look of alarm on the other woman's face, Lee held up a hand. "No, I don't mean that she's in any immediate danger." She hesitated for a moment and then said, "I probably shouldn't say anything. I doubt very much that she'd want you to know, but God knows I haven't been able to reach her and maybe you can."

Shaking her head in bewilderment, Terry demanded, "What are you talking about, Lee? If Marika's in trouble, we have to help her!"

With a sad smile, Lee shook her head. "She doesn't want any help and frankly other than hogtying her to keep her here, I'm not sure what we can do."

Terry stood up and paced restlessly. "Damnit, Lee! Stop being deliberately obtuse and tell me what the hell is going on!"

Lee regarded the agitated woman and said softly, "You do care about her, don't you?"

That stopped Terry in her tracks and spinning around, she glared at the big woman. "Of course I do. I may not have known her as long as you, Lee, but she's my friend too."

Holding up a placating hand, Lee gestured to the couch. "Why don't you sit down, and I'll tell you what I know."

Still perturbed, Terry flung herself onto the couch and fixed worried eyes on her companion.

Rubbing her temple to ease an incipient headache, Lee tried to decide where to start and how much to reveal. Choosing her words carefully, she began, "Terry, Marika's gotten herself into a bad relationship and for some reason, either doesn't want to or can't break free."

Reading the startled look on her friend's face, Lee grimaced. "Look, let me start from the beginning. About two months ago, on a Sunday morning, Dana and I dropped by unexpectedly. Danny was with his Dad and we were going out for brunch, so we thought we'd see if Marika wanted to come with us."

Terry nodded encouragingly but kept silent.

"I never bother with the intercom 'cause I just use my keys to let myself in. Anyway, Dana and I get up to 'Rika's floor and we're walking down the hall when we see a woman leaving her apartment. No big deal right? I mean she's a big girl and if she's had overnight company, it's none of our business."

"Did you recognize the woman?" Terry asked curiously.

"No, I didn't. She really wasn't anything out of the ordinary," Lee said in a troubled voice. "But there was something about her, Ter."

She was silent for a moment recalling that morning. Finally, Terry blurted, "What? What was there about her?"

Biting her lip, Lee tried to put into words the disturbing impression the stranger had made. "I'm not sure if I can describe it, but it was her eyes. They were dead cold, kinda like that picture of Karla Homolka, you know the one I mean?"

Terry nodded. "Yeah, the one when she was going into court and her eyes were so flat you wondered if she even had a soul."

The two women shuddered in mutual repugnance at the thought of the infamous sex killer, and then Lee went on, "That's exactly what they were like, but it was also the way she sauntered down the hall as if she owned the world and it existed only to serve her. Not to mention the triumphant smirk on her lips when she saw us watching her. She wasn't in the least bit fazed, even though we met her just as she was coming out of the apartment. She just slung this backpack over her shoulder and walked right past us like we were nothing. Not even a nod of acknowledgement."

The younger woman had edged closer during the narrative. Concerned she asked, "Did you go in?"

"Oh yeah," Lee snorted. "We did, and we found Marika huddled in a corner of her bedroom, just staring into space. Damn, Terry, I've never seen her like that before. She was totally unresponsive. Didn't even blink when I waved my hand in front of her face."

Lee felt her throat close as she remembered the lost, desolate look in her friend's gray eyes. "I was just about freaking out, ready to call 911 if she didn't snap out of it, but Dana took over. She sent me to run a hot bath and sat on the floor, cuddling Marika and talking to her like she talks to Danny when he's hurt."

Glancing up, the big woman saw the horrified look on her companion's face and nodded grimly. "I was ready to go after the bitch who did that to her, but the thing was, when we got her into the tub, there wasn't a mark on her except for a small bruise at the base of her throat."

"So she wasn't abused?" Terry expelled the words with relief.

"Oh no, Ter, she was definitely abused," Lee stated angrily. "But not physically, as far as I could see. No, this was almost worse because the damage that bitch did was all internal."

"Not...?"

Lee could see that Terry was virtually holding her breath. "I can't say for sure. I do know she cried out when I lowered her into the water but she wouldn't let us check her out or take her to the hospital so I can't say for sure. No, what I mean is the damage that bitch has done to her heart and spirit."

"Jesus, Lee!" Terry had gone pale. "I had no idea this was going on." Apprehensively, she stared at the big woman. "Is it still going on?"

Sadly Lee nodded. "Yeah. At least, I know that she was with her last weekend. Her name is Cass, by the way, but that's all I know about her. Marika won't talk about her. Won't even say how long ago they met, or how or where the bitch lives. After that time we found her, Marika swore she wouldn't have anything more to do with her and I really think she tried, but this woman's got some weird hold over her."

"But why?" Terry asked plaintively. "Why would she go with someone like that? She's got so much to offer someone, and she sure as hell deserves a lot better than that."

"Exactly what I keep telling her!" Lee stated, jabbing her finger in the air for emphasis. "But she won't listen to me. Hell, she won't even allow Dana or I to mention that day except to say that she appreciated our concern but she was fine."

"Doesn't sound like she was fine to me," Terry mumbled.

"No, she wasn't, but she's too damned proud to admit she might need some help."

The women were silent for a long time, lost in contemplation. Finally Terry shook her head in confusion. "I still don't get it, Lee. I mean she's beautiful. She could have anyone she wants."

"Not anyone," Lee responded before grimacing at her unguarded words. "Um, I mean yeah, but she's never had much luck with relationships, in case you haven't noticed."

Terry had glanced up sharply and was studying the big woman intently. Lee shifted uneasily, hoping that her companion wouldn't pick up on unvoiced truths. Quickly, she shifted the conversation onto another track.

"You know, I think the answer to why she'd go with Cass might be in her past," Lee offered and exhaled in relief when Terry took the bait.

"Her past? What do you mean?" Terry asked curiously.

"Has she told you much about her family, about her youth?" Lee inquired.

"Not really. She's never been one for reminiscing, that's for sure. I know that her parents split up because her mother was an alcoholic. I know her father remarried, and that he's a prominent, wealthy lawyer in Toronto. And I know that she's estranged from her family because of some scandal when she was a teenager, and she hasn't seen them in years. That's about the sum of what I know." Terry looked at Lee with anticipation. "Why? What do you know?"

"Pretty much the whole story, I think, but we'd been friends for about four years before 'Rika opened up enough to tell me." Lee paused and looked seriously at her companion. "Terry, she's a very private woman, and I'm only telling you because I know you care about her and frankly, I'm bloody well at my wit's end."

The young woman nodded solemnly. "I would never hurt her, Lee. And anything you tell me, I'll keep in strict confidence. She was there for me through some pretty hard times. I want to be here for her too, if I can."

Lee nodded. "Well, I know you'll tell Jan 'cause I tell Dana everything too, but keep it just between the two of you, okay?" When Terry assented, Lee launched into her story.

"You were right about her folks splitting up, and because her mother was an alcoholic who could barely look after herself, Marika's father took custody. I got the impression the relationship between them was okay up until her dad remarried, and then he got wrapped up in his new family. I guess there were a couple new babies in quick order, and Marika sorta got shuffled off to the side."

Lee glanced up to see that Terry was paying rapt attention. "I don't think she was neglected or mistreated or anything," she assured the younger woman who nodded her understanding. "I just think she was a lonely kid that felt like a fifth wheel although she was pretty taken with her baby brother and sister."

Terry raised an incredulous eyebrow. "Marika and kids? I kinda got the impression that was like mixing oil and water."

Sighing, Lee shook her head. "Well, when you hear the full story I think you'll understand why she shies away from kids now, but actually Marika's pretty darned good with Danny. He loves the way she talks to him like another adult and, to tell you the truth, I think he has a little crush on her."

They both chuckled at that and then Lee picked up the tale. "Anyway, so her father is this legal big shot, and they live pretty high off the hog. I mean they had a cook, a driver, a nanny and a part-time maid."

Frowning at the ceiling, Lee racked her memory. "What the hell was her name? Rosanna...Rosalie...I dunno, I can't remember exactly, but the maid is really nice to Marika all the time. She talks to her, encourages the kid, tells her how wonderful her piano playing is, but most of all, she listens to Marika."

"Bet she didn't get much of that," Terry said sadly.

"No, I don't think so. Inevitably, Marika starts regarding this woman, who's probably twice her age, as a friend."

"Oh shit," Terry groaned. "I know where this is going."

"Yeah, you got it. Our sixteen-year-old girl falls head over heels in love for the first time in her life, and when Rosie seduces her, she's all too willing. Hell, she just handed over her innocent heart and body lock, stock and barrel."

"Tell me that Svengali got what was coming to her?" Terry asked hopefully.

"Don't I wish! Unfortunately, this isn't a fairy tale, and the wicked witch doesn't eat the poisoned apple," Lee said sadly. "Marika starts meeting Rosie outside of the house, even cutting classes to go to the woman's apartment."

"Wait a minute," Terry said frowning. "I think I do remember Marika saying something about this. She got caught in bed with her, didn't she?"

"Uh huh. It was a weekend and Marika was just waking up when Rosie came into her room. She told 'Rika that her folks had gone out and promptly strips down and crawls into the kid's bed for a little early mornin' lovin'. Except that her parents hadn't gone out, which Rosie damned well knew, and they were just getting into it when Marika's father came in to wake his daughter. It was a pretty ugly scene from what I understand, and he ordered both of them to get dressed and meet him in his den. 'Rika's terrified, but Rosie keeps telling her every thing is going to be fine and to trust her."

"Why do I get the feeling it'd be safer to trust a snake?" Terry asked, wincing with apprehension.

"Oh yeah! Got that right. Anyway, they get down there, Daddy's reading them the riot act, threatening to send Rosie back to wherever she came from and 'Rika starts screaming at him that she'll go with her. I guess Rosie's just standing back while they yell at each other, but finally she hauls a big envelope out of her purse and throws it on the desk. Pictures spill out, and they're all of Marika and Rosie in bed at the bitch's apartment. Turns out she had her boyfriend taking pictures every time they met."

"God!" Terry exhaled. "That must have devastated Marika!"

"She told me that she just stood and stared. She couldn't believe what she was seeing. She was so shattered that she never said a word while her father brusquely paid the woman off, threatened her if copies ever turned up and banished her. Dear old Dad then proceeded to inform 'Rika that she was a fool and that he couldn't allow her indiscretions to taint his name or influence her little brother and sister. He told her that arrangements would be made for her to go to a boarding school overseas, and in the mean time, she was to remain in the house."

Lee saw tears well up in her companion's eyes and smiled grimly. "Oh, it gets better. She said that only thing she remembers from the next few days was that she went to the nursery one time to see her little brother and baby sister. Her brother was napping and the baby was fussing a bit, so she picked her up to cuddle her and settle her down. Her father's wife came in and freaked out on her. She grabbed the baby and summoned the nanny to give her strict instructions not to leave the children alone. Then she ordered 'Rika out of the nursery. She said after that it was all sort of a blur until she was on a plane for Geneva. They wouldn't even let her go find her mother to say good-bye. She tried to call but couldn't get hold of her, and she never knew if her mother even realized that she'd gone."

Terry rubbed at her wet eyes. "Didn't she try to talk her Dad out of it or anything?"

"I think she was in such a state of shock at Rosie's betrayal that she just accepted her exile without protest. And you know how 'Rika is, she probably wanted to get away and hide anyway. When she hurts, she retreats."

The younger woman was quiet for long moments and then she looked at Lee quizzically. "It was a terrible thing to happen, but how do you figure it relates to Cass?"

Lee frowned. "Think about it, Ter. The first time she falls in love, her whole world collapses around her. The object of her affection betrays her in the worst manner possible, so what lesson does she take from that?"

"Love sucks?" Terry asked wryly.

With a small snort, Lee corrected, "Not exactly. I think she longs for love as much as any of us, maybe more, but I don't think she trusts love. God knows she's yet to have one long-term successful romance, and it's always because she sabotages herself. Hell, you and I can attest to that."

Terry nodded. "Yeah, we can. So you think she goes to Cass because she doesn't trust anyone enough to have a normal relationship?"

Shaking her head, Lee said, "No. I think at some level, she believes someone like Cass is all she's worth."

Gaping at her, Terry protested, "But that's just dumb!"

"I agree," Lee said ruefully. "You and I know that, but I haven't been successful in getting 'Rika to know that."

* * *

Marika tugged her jeans on and took her shirt off the hanger. Looking around, she spotted her purse dropped by a large suitcase leaning against the wall by the bedroom door. She winced as she recalled the harsh words that luggage had caused last night when she'd arrived.

Following Cass into the bedroom, Marika stumbled slightly over an overnight bag jutting into her path. She nudged it back by its larger counterpart and looked up to see the other woman frowning at her.

"Going somewhere?" she asked lightly, somewhat surprised at the quality of the expensive set.

Cass strode back to her and grabbed a handful of long blonde hair. "You're here for one purpose and it's not to ask questions," she snarled before roughly taking possession of Marika's mouth.

Picking up her purse, she glanced back to the bed to see cold, half-lidded eyes watching her insolently. Without a word, Cass rolled over, away from Marika. The blonde stared at the woman's naked back for a moment and then silently left, pulling the bedroom door closed behind her. Padding on socked feet to the kitchen, she opened a cupboard looking for a clean glass. The shelves were virtually bare, but Marika found a glass for water.

As she drank, she contemplated the empty state of the entire apartment. It hardly seemed like anyone lived here. There were no dishes, few towels or amenities, and only bare bones furniture except for the bedroom. When she'd once worked up the nerve to question Cass on her decorating tastes, the woman had sneered at her and told Marika that she had no intention of wasting money on a trick pad.

Marika knew better than to press the matter, and she wasn't really surprised by Cass' reference to the apartment. If she called, she got the answering machine far more often than the woman herself. She was never certain when she dropped by whether Cass would be there or not, and frequently the windows were dark. They'd been dark when she'd come last night, not even sure why she'd driven there from Lee and Dana's. She'd parked on the street and stared up at the unlit windows, not particularly disappointed that Cass was apparently not home.

She was about to start the car to drive away when her door suddenly opened. She gasped with fright, only to look up and see Cass eyeing her speculatively. After long moments, the woman jerked her head at Marika and strode away, leaving the door open and never looking back to see if the blonde followed.

Disturbed at the memory of how she'd obediently locked her car and trailed after Cass, Marika quickly rinsed the glass and returned it to the cupboard. She'd learned early that the other woman wouldn't tolerate slovenly habits.

Quickly making her way to the front door to retrieve her jacket and shoes, she noted that Cass' duster was the only other garment hanging in the closet. Eager to leave, Marika didn't pause to contemplate the mystery any longer, exiting the apartment swiftly.

Driving home, the blonde resolutely kept her mind off the activities of the previous night and focused instead on the long hot bath she planned to take as soon as she got back to her condo.

Once her car was parked in the underground garage, she jogged quickly to the elevators and sighed with relief when one of the doors opened promptly for her. Grateful that the lift was empty, she leaned against a wall and closed her eyes, wanting only to reach her sanctuary as soon as possible.

Long legs carried her rapidly down the hall to her door and she fumbled with her keys, almost desperate to get inside. Only when the door closed behind her did she relax, sighing with relief. Tossing her jacket and purse on the hallway chair, she walked down the short corridor to the living room only to start in astonishment at the sight of Lee and Terry staring at her.

Groaning inwardly and unwilling to endure any confrontations, her voice came out more harshly than she'd intended. "What are you two doing here?"

She saw the look of surprise on Terry's face and the resignation on Lee's. It was the older woman who spoke first. "We were concerned when you didn't answer your phone and thought we'd check and make sure you're all right."

Gruffly, Marika stated, "I'm fine. Thank you for your concern. Now if you don't mind, I'd like to get cleaned up."

Terry stood and walked toward her holding out a conciliatory hand. "Marika, Lee told me what's going on and we want to help."

The blonde whirled to stare angrily at her old friend. "God-damnit, Lee! Just couldn't keep your mouth shut, could you? Who asked you to stick your nose in anyway? Last time I checked, I was well over the age of consent and didn't need to check with Mommy whenever I want to go out!"

Terry froze as Lee jumped to her feet. "Jesus, Marika, you know we're just worried about you," the big woman half shouted as she strode over to Terry's side.

"Well, don't bother. I'm perfectly capable of looking after myself." Marika felt exhaustion wash over her. She just wanted the women to leave and to let her alone. She couldn't deal with their concern right now.

Lee regarded her intently. "Yeah, you're doing a helluva fine job looking after yourself. You look like something Spooky dragged in from the bush."

"I'm just tired," the blonde mumbled a feeble protest. "I just need some sleep, and I'll be fine."

"What you need," Lee informed her sharply, "is to stay a million miles away from that parasite. She's eating you alive and you don't even see it!"

"What I need," Marika parroted, her anger rising rapidly, "is for you to stop lecturing me."

When both Lee and Terry began to speak at once, her temper boiled over. "Stop it!" she yelled, distantly aware of the shock on their faces as she backed away from them. She only stopped when she hit the wall, wrapping her arms around herself tightly. "I don't need your approval. You're both so bloody smug because you've found True Love." She practically spat the words. "Well guess what, ladies? Some of us never do and never will, but we'd get along just fine if you'd stop gloating and crowing."

Lee and Terry looked at each other in dismay. When Terry tried to speak, Marika shook her head. "Just leave...please, just leave."

Without staying to see if they acquiesced to her plea, she turned and walked steadily down the hall to her bedroom, closing the door firmly to shut them out.

* * *

Lee carefully locked Marika's front door behind them and then the two women walked silently to the elevators. As they waited, Lee said ruefully, "Well, that went well, don't you think?"

Terry gave a little groan and asked, "Do you really think we should have left her alone?"

"I don't think that was up to us, Ter," Lee answered sadly. "She made it pretty clear she didn't want us there."

"So what do we do now?"

The big woman sighed and shook her head. "Dunno, Terry. 'Rika will want to withdraw for a while now, and I think it might be best to let her. Give her some time to cool down. It won't take her long to realize that whatever we did, we did because we love her. Then it'll just be a matter of breaking through her damned pride to get things back to normal, because she'll isolate herself for the next ten years before she'll admit that she needs us."

The elevator arrived and both women entered, both now lost in their own thoughts as they left their troubled friend behind.

Chapter Six

LEE GLANCED NERVOUSLY as the panel light signaled the seventh floor. Inwardly chastising herself for being a coward, she stepped out of the elevator and turned left. Walking down the hall towards Marika's office, she rehearsed what she'd say to her friend, trying to decide if she should apologize, or act like the previous weekend had never happened. She was pretty sure Marika would welcome her initiative, but understood too that it was up to her to take the first step.

With the benefit of years of experience, Lee knew that it wasn't that the lawyer refused to apologize when she was in the wrong; she'd been on the receiving end of some very sweet apologies after they'd argued. But Marika never took a chance of being rejected by making the first move. She'd wait forever until Lee signaled that she wasn't angry with her for her outburst. Sadly, Lee acknowledged to herself that Marika would allow a friendship to crumble before she'd risk repudiation. They'd once gone two months without speaking after an argument before Lee accepted that Marika simply couldn't bring herself to be vulnerable.

She and Dana had discussed that last night after Marika once again failed to pick up her phone when Lee called. Pointing out to her partner that she'd been miserable about the estrangement, Dana had urged her to go to the lawyer and make amends. After checking in with Terry, who'd had a similar lack of success in reaching Marika by phone, Lee decided to confront her friend in the office the next day.

Turning into the large room that held a bank of lawyers' offices along the windows and multiple cubicles for their assistants and clerical staff, Lee headed directly for Marika's office. She smiled as she saw Rhiannon frowning at her computer screen scrawling some notes, and glanced beyond the young woman to see that the office appeared to be empty. Disappointed but not discouraged, she drew even with Rhiannon's open-sided cubicle.

"Good afternoon, Lady Mouse," Lee said, grinning at the young woman.

Rhi leaned back in her chair and smiled warmly at her large visitor. "Hello, Madam Dragonslayer. Haven't seen you around for awhile."

Lee perched on one corner of the desk, idly noting the complete lack of personal items in the small enclosure. "No, I had to do up the paperwork on our bid this week, so I haven't had time to drop in. If all goes well though, you may see me around more often."

She was pleased to see that prospect appeared to meet with Rhiannon's approval. Lee liked the legal assistant despite her prickly exterior and had decided there was much more to the young woman than met the eye. Recalling her business here she asked, "Is your boss still in?"

Rhi shook her head, glancing over at the open office door. "No, sorry, she left early today."

Lee raised an eyebrow. That wasn't like Marika, even on a Friday afternoon. "She did?"

"Uh huh," Rhi nodded. "Marian had her baby last night, and Ms. Havers was going up to visit her at the hospital."

"Last night? That was early wasn't it?"

"I'm not exactly sure, but I know that today was supposed to be her last day and they'd planned a going away luncheon in the conference room."

"Hmm, sounds like she jumped the gun a little then. So you're in the hot seat now, are you?"

"I guess so," Rhi agreed amiably. "But it was only a day earlier than I would've taken over anyway."

"Think you'll like working here?" Lee asked, mildly curious how Marika rated as a boss. She was pleased to see a smile on the younger woman's face.

"Yeah, I think I will. The work is very interesting."

"And..." Lee drawled encouragingly and then grinned at the raised eyebrow she got.

"And?" Rhi questioned innocently, but Lee could see the sparkle of understanding in her eyes.

Rolling her eyes a little, Lee leaned forward and whispered conspiratorially, "And how is the formidable Ms. Havers to work for? Has she been cracking the whip, or is she really a pussycat in disguise?"

Artless blue eyes blinked at her and with a perfectly straight face, Rhi said, "I'm sure you'd know more about that than I would, Ms. Glenn."

Astonished, Lee stared at the cherubic looking assistant and then burst into laughter. "Check and mate," she chuckled, enjoying the answering smile that transformed the young woman's face. "Okay, so you're not going to spill the beans. Can you at least tell me if you expect her back later?"

"I don't think so. She took a bunch of files with her that she wanted for the weekend, so I assume she was going home from the hospital."

With a quick glance at her watch, Lee agreed, "Yeah, you're probably right. Day's almost over anyway. Okay, no problem, I'll catch her at home." Looking back up at Rhi, she asked, "You gonna wrap it up soon and head off for a hot Friday night on the town?"

Lee was startled to see her companion drop her eyes and shake her head quickly. She got the impression that she'd inadvertently discomforted the young woman. Tapping a finger lightly on the desk, she waited until Rhiannon looked up at her and smiled gently. "Hey, none of my business, right? I just hope you're not letting that boss of yours work you too hard. Gotta have some time for yourself, too."

Rhi smiled shyly. "I don't mind overtime, but actually I'm just about done for the day." Hesitating for a moment, she nudged the gym bag under the desk and added, "I was just going to go over to the Y for a swim after work."

"You like swimming?" Lee asked, unwilling to miss any opportunity to get the assistant to open up a bit. She knew Dana would probably chide her for being nosy, but ever since Lee had seen Rhiannon stand up to the King brothers, she'd been intrigued by the reserved little woman.

"Uh huh. I usually go every day, though sometimes I go running along the river paths instead of swimming. Depends how many people are in the pool and what the weather's like." Rhi ducked her head and Lee guessed that was more than most people ever heard from her.

"Well, they're both great exercise. I have a small gym set up in our basement at home, but I'd love to have a pool in the backyard, too. Somehow I don't think my partner would be too thrilled with the idea, but her son would probably love it."

Lee watched Rhi closely now, wanting to see if she'd picked up on the significant pronoun. She relaxed imperceptibly when Rhiannon asked calmly, "How old is her son?"

"He's thirteen. His name is Danny and hers is Dana."

Rhi smiled. "Thirteen. Just a teenager then."

With a small groan, Lee nodded. "Oh yeah, and I'm not sure I'm going to survive his teen years in one piece. He has this uncanny ability to push every button I have. Dana's so good with him. She hardly ever loses it, but I swear that boy's responsible for most of my gray hair." Ruefully she riffled the abundant silver streaking her dark locks and then with an affectionate grin, she added, "He really is a great kid though, and I keep reminding myself that this too shall pass."

Rhiannon nodded, but Lee saw a brief flash of sadness in her eyes. On impulse Lee asked, "Would you like to come over for dinner this weekend? I'd love for you to meet Dana and Danny, and believe me, Dana is a great cook." She patted her solid middle ruefully then glanced up to see outright astonishment on the younger woman's face.

"Um, me? You want me to come to dinner?" Rhi asked hesitantly.

"Sure," Lee assured her, suddenly certain that Rhiannon didn't get many such invitations.

"I...um...don't you want to check with Dana first?"

The tentative question touched Lee, and she found herself regarding Rhi intently, watching the play of emotions on the young woman's face. Gently she said, "Dana never minds when I bring friends home for dinner, Rhiannon."

Confusion, surprise and uncertainty subsided and were replaced with a slow smile as Rhi absorbed the whole idea. Finally she nodded. "Thank you, I would like to come to dinner."

"Great!" Lee enthused. "Let's see, tomorrow's out because Danny's baseball team is playing, so how about Sunday about six? Here, let me give you the address."

Rhi slid a piece of paper and pen across the desk, and Lee scribbled down the address and phone number. Then, neatly tearing the paper in half, she extended the pen to Rhiannon and said, "Why don't you give me your phone number too, just in case something comes up."

Frowning a little, Rhi jotted down a number and held it out. When Lee took it and tucked it in her pocket, she said uneasily, "That's my aunt's number, but you can leave a message for me if you like."

Somewhat surprised, Lee asked, "You don't have a phone?"

"I, uh, never needed one of my own, but my aunt lives in the same house."

Eyeing Rhiannon who was fiddling with the pen without meeting her gaze, Lee thought her choice of words odd, but shrugged it off. "Okay," she said, rising from the corner of the desk. "Then we'll see you Sunday." She grinned at the younger woman who was looking slightly shell-shocked and with a backwards glance at her friend's still empty office, strode out.

* * *

After making a quick stop at home to change into casual clothes and secure Dana's blessing on her mission, Lee began the trip to Marika's condo, hoping that she wouldn't be making the return trip too quickly. With a small grin at the brown paper bag laid on the seat beside her, she reminded herself to have faith and trust her gut instincts.

Pulling into a guest slot, she remembered the silver Toyota she'd parked beside last weekend and wondered briefly if she should've invited Terry tonight too. Deciding she needed to settle things with Marika first, she made a mental note to call Terry tomorrow to let her know how things had gone. She had a keen sense that Terry would prove a valuable ally in getting through to the lawyer, but now accepted that it would be a slow process weaning Marika from Cass' hooks, and outright confrontation just wasn't going to work.

Letting herself into the building, Lee took the elevator to her friend's floor. Marching down the hallway, her determination not to let Marika evade her this time mounted with each step. She wasn't about to let a low-life like Cass ruin a friendship she valued dearly.

Reaching the end of the hall, she knocked firmly on Marika's door. She almost lost her balance when the door opened immediately and the lawyer stood there looking at her nervously.

"Hi."

"Hi."

Lee waited a moment and then with a raised eyebrow asked, "Can I come in?"

Marika stepped aside wordlessly and allowed Lee to enter. The big woman brushed by and, shrugging out of her jacket, tossed it on the hall chair. She grinned as she heard a long-suffering sigh behind her but continued into the living room, greeting Spooky who padded up to sniff at her. Having determined that the brown bag did not contain anything of interest, the cat wandered off.

Lee turned to meet gray eyes studying her soberly. The two women stared at each other until finally Lee broke the impasse.

"I've missed you," she said softly, gratified to see the warming in those somber eyes.

"Me too," Marika admitted with a tiny smile. Nodding at the bag in Lee's arms, she asked, "What do you have there?"

With a grin, Lee drew a large bottle of tequila out of the bag. "Right from Mexico. You did ask me to bring it over." When the lawyer chuckled, Lee dug further in the bag and pulled out a bag of limes. Handing that over, she pulled the last of her treasures out. When she flourished a large saltshaker, she was rewarded with a genuine laugh from her friend.

"I do have salt here, you know," Marika protested with amusement.

"Yup, I know that, but if you threw me out, I figured I'd need all the ingredients with me to go drown my sorrows."

Marika's head dropped and for an instant Lee regretted her off-hand comment, but she decided they needed to face this. She set the bottle and saltshaker on the coffee table and stepped forward. Cupping the lawyer's face in her large hands, she said gently, "I'm sorry. I was out of line last weekend, and my only excuse is that I care very much about what goes on with you. Forgive me?"

The bag of limes dropped to the floor, and Marika leaned into Lee's welcoming embrace. They held each other silently for long moments, letting the comfort of the embrace mend the fissure in their friendship.

Finally Lee heard the muffled words, "Why do you put up with me?"

Grinning a little, she answered, "Oh, I dunno. Could be because I like the challenge." The big woman felt the burst of laughter against her shoulder and tightening her hold whispered, "Or maybe I just think you're worth it."

The woman in her arms stilled, and Lee could sense her holding her breath until she released it in a barely audible sigh. Pulling back, Marika stared at her friend, an odd mixture of disbelief and hope in her expression. Lee held those searching eyes steadily until she won a tiny smile, and the blonde pulled back, wiping at her cheeks with the back of her hand.

"I'll slice up the limes. You know where the glasses are."

Lee smiled, watching Marika retrieve the bag and start towards the kitchen. Knowing they still had ground to cover, she was content for now to recover their easy camaraderie. Walking over to the china hutch, she shook her head as she pulled out two small glasses, amused as always that even the woman's shot glasses were heavy crystal.

Returning to the couch, she twisted the cap off the large bottle just as Marika returned with a tray of neatly sliced limes. Filling both shot glasses, she handed one to the lawyer as she took a seat beside her. Nudging the shaker across the coffee table, she watched as the blonde sprinkled salt adeptly in the webbing of her hand, licked it off, downed the shot and sucked on a lime wedge.

Twinkling gray eyes challenged her, and Lee quickly followed suit. Two more shots followed in rapid succession before the friends leaned back and grinned at each other.

"Whoa, pretty potent stuff there," Marika gasped, fanning herself with one slender hand.

"Yup," Lee agreed proudly. "I went right to the factory for that one. Told you the worm was still doing cartwheels." She chuckled as Marika scrunched up her nose. "You don't believe me?" Grabbing the bottle, she swirled the contents until the translucent coil in the bottom of the tequila did appear to dance.

"God! How did I ever let you talk me into drinking this stuff?" Marika griped amiably. "Why do they put that thing in there anyway?"

Lee stopped played with the tequila and poured two more shots. "Dunno, never thought about it before. Maybe to test the potency of the stuff?"

"So what, if the worm lives, it's too weak?" Marika laughed, accepting her glass.

"Sounds as good a theory as any," Lee agreed. "Bottoms up!"

The two finished the round and Marika began to giggle. "You keep pouring like that, and you will have me bottoms up."

Lee did her best Groucho Marx impression and leered at her laughing friend. "Ah, but what a lovely bottom it is, my dear."

The blonde snorted and threw a pillow, which was casually batted aside as Lee set up another round. "Whoa, slow down a bit. I'd like to at least last until sundown," Marika cautioned, even as she took up the saltshaker again.

"Why? Do you turn into a vampire then?" Lee inquired innocently, holding the tray out as Marika swallowed her drink.

The lawyer shuddered, sucked on the lime and then bared her teeth as Lee followed suit and downed her shot. "You'll just have to wait and see. I've been known to bite, you know."

Lee started to laugh. "Do I ever! Do you remember the first time we had tequila shooters together? I think I still have the marks." She pulled up her rugby shirt and peered at her belly button.

"Aw, poor baby," Marika commiserated, as she leaned across and patted the solid belly. "Can I help it if your belly button held more than mine did? You couldn't make a proper shooter on my tummy."

"Yeah, but did you have to miss the lime and bite my flesh?" Lee grumbled, still looking for the long ago scar, a souvenir from a raucous night early in their relationship when they'd been new lovers and Lee had taught Marika her special brand of shooters. Intent on her search, she jumped when wet lips laid a big kiss on her exposed abdomen and then blew a loud raspberry. Pushing a wildly giggling Marika away, she wiped furiously at her now wet stomach.

"Evil wench!" Lee grumbled mildly. "How am I going to explain hickeys on my belly to Dana?"

Marika had grabbed the tequila and was intent on pouring another drink. Lee sighed and took the bottle from her, filling the glasses with a slightly steadier hand. "Featherweight," she teased, but was delighted to see the relaxed look on her friend's face. She could already feel the effects and knew they'd both pay for their indulgence in the morning, but it would be worth it. Besides, she knew from experience that she'd outlast Marika. Deciding it was a good idea to slow things down though, she suggested, "Feel like ordering a pizza?"

Marika cocked her head in serious consideration before asking with an overly bright smile, "Can we have vegetarian?"

Lee shook her head in affectionate exasperation. "What's the point of having pizza if all you're going to put on it is vegetables?" Then sighing at the adorable pout she was getting, she acquiesced. "All right. Vegetarian on your half only."

Picking up the phone, she called in the compromise order as Marika stood, swaying slightly. Watching the woman weave her way to the washroom, Lee ordered a half vegetarian, half meat-lover's pizza, and with a slightly guilty glance down the hall, double cheese. Grinning, she hung up before hitting the speed dial for her home.

When Danny picked up she said, "Hey, buddy, can I talk to your Mom?"

There was a brief pause and Dana came on the line. "Hi, sweetheart. Just checking in to see how things are going."

Dana's amusement was clear in her voice. "Things are going fine here, Lee. I take it they're going fine there too?"

"Oh yeah," Lee assured her earnestly. "We've been talking and everything's cool again."

"Uh huh," Dana chuckled. "Talking, eh?"

"Yeah. Well, we shared a couple of drinks, too, and we're going to order pizza now."

"Lee, darling," Dana said sweetly. "I want you to go put your keys in the freezer right now and promise me you won't drive tonight."

Lee frowned. "But how will I get home?"

"I'm not sure I'm going to want you home tonight," Dana teased her. "Maybe you should spend the night at Marika's."

Blinking eyes that had gone slightly out of focus in the last few minutes, Lee objected, "You want me to stay with another woman?" Glancing up as Marika returned to the room, she complained, "Dana doesn't want me to come home tonight."

Marika grabbed the phone and slurred into the receiver, "Hi, Dana."

Laughing, Dana said, "Hi, sweetie. Don't you let that big goof drive, all right? If you're going to get her drunk, you have to keep her."

"Okay," Marika agreed good-naturedly. "But I can't keep her for good, because she belongs to you."

"Yes, she does," Dana agreed. "But I have this very strong suspicion that you two are going to deserve each other tonight."

Marika held the phone out to Lee. "I think she thinks we're inebbb...innneeeb...drunk."

Lee gave a very unbutchlike giggle and took the phone. "Aw, honey, we've only had a few."

"Suuuuurrre you have," Dana said. "Look, my love, I have to go. I promised Danny I'd take him and Tony to McDonalds and then the movies, and he's waving my car keys at me." Turning serious, she went on, "Lee, promise me you'll either stay with Marika or call me to come and get you."

"I will," Lee promised. "Love you."

"Love you too, you big goof. See you later."

Lee planted a kiss on the phone and hung up. She looked up to see Marika grinning widely at her.

"You should really marry her," Marika declared. "She's great!"

Picking up the now half-empty bottle, Lee considered it before pouring two more shots. "I love her, ya know," she told the lawyer seriously, pushing one glass towards her.

"I know, and she loves you too," Marika said with equal gravity. Then with a half-grin she added, "I think it works best that way, don't you?"

Lee looked at her sadly, rolling the glass between her palms. "Doesn't always work though, does it? Didn't work for us."

Regarding her blearily for a long moment, the blonde downed the shot without bothering with the salt and lime. With a long exhalation, she cleared her throat and, leaning forward, laid an unsteady hand on Lee's thigh.

"No, it didn't. But that was my fault. You're the best, Lee, and you deserve the best. You should marry Dana. She makes you happy, and I need you to be happy."

"Why?"

Marika blinked in confusion until Lee clarified. "Why do you need me to be happy?"

"Cuz you're my best friend, you idiot." The blonde's lopsided but affectionate grin took any sting out of the insult.

Speaking slowly and trying for an elusive coherence, Lee said, "But if you want me to be happy, why can't you understand that I want you to be happy too?"

She watched as Marika's fine brow wrinkled in puzzlement. She was about to explain further when the phone rang from the lobby and the pizza had arrived.

* * *

Dana went to ring the buzzer to Marika's apartment when the elderly gentleman entering behind her unlocked the door and held it for her. With a little shrug she exchanged smiles with him and headed for the elevator. It had been several hours since Lee's call, and after taking the boys out to dinner and dropping them at the movies, she'd decided to swing by and check up on her rowdy mate and their friend. She planned to either bring her partner home with her or take her keys and return the next morning.

Arriving at Marika's door, she tapped lightly and then tried the doorknob. Much to her surprise it opened for her. Their friend was usually very conscientious about locking her door, even when she was at home. Quietly entering the home, she heard laughter coming from the living room. Rounding the corner, she grinned as she took in the sight.

Her partner was sprawled at one end of the couch, watching through squinted eyes as Marika tilted an almost empty bottle to her lips. Spooky nosed about a solitary piece of pizza that lay abandoned in a box, which had been tossed on the floor. Chewed up lime wedges littered the floor, while an overturned saltshaker had spilled crystals all over the glass and wrought iron coffee table.

Still unseen, Dana leaned against the wall enjoying the spectacle as Marika wiped her mouth and handed over the bottle.

"Your turn," the blonde hiccupped. "Worm's still there."

Lee held the bottle over her head and peered at it closely. Suddenly she noticed her partner, and her face split in a wide grin.

"Dana!" She stumbled to her feet and lurched over to where the stocky woman was standing. Wrapping her arms around the laughing woman she tried to whirl her in hug, but only succeeded in almost falling down. Dana grabbed her and steadied her, wrapping an arm around her mate's thick waist.

"Didya mish me?" Lee slurred, nuzzling Dana's hair.

"Oh yeah," Dana answered dryly.

Lee gave her a doe-eyed look and declared, "I love you sooooo much!"

"Love you too, sweetie. Now why don't we sit down before you fall down," Dana said as she steered her wavering partner back to the couch. Once she got Lee seated, she turned to Marika who held the bottle out to her.

"We're playin' tequila roulette," the blonde said as she tried to focus. "Ya hafta take a swallow and whoever eats the worm loses." She giggled and tried to give Dana the bottle.

"Euuuuww, no thanks," Dana said as she pushed the bottle away. "I'll leave it for you two." Kneeling in front of Lee, she patted her partner's knee. "Where are your keys, love? I'll take them with me and come back tomorrow to pick you up, okay?"

Lee nodded and then with a look of intense concentration stared at the ceiling. "Keys, keys...Where'd I put 'em?"

Shaking her head at the futility, Dana rose to her feet and glanced around. Spying Lee's jacket on the floor, the wallet half-out of the pocket, she smiled.

When a search of the garment turned up the keys, she stuffed them in her pocket. Returning to the drunken duo, she surveyed them and shook her head in mock-pity. "Oh you two are so going to pay for this in the morning."

Lee and Marika blinked at each other and then started laughing. Rolling her eyes, Dana dropped a kiss on her mate's forehead and dodged Lee's flailing hands when the big woman made a grab for her. Chuckling she shook at finger at her grinning partner. "Oh no you don't. You're sleeping here tonight."

Pointing at Marika, she was amused to see a confused pout on the blonde's face.

"But I only have one bed," the lawyer protested fuzzily.

Dana chuckled. "You have the pull-out in the den. For that matter, she'd be perfectly safe in your bed. She's not going to be up to anything but keeping the white porcelain god company anyway."

Lee tugged on her hand and drew Dana's attention to her stomach as she pulled up her shirt. "She blew bubbles on my belly," she complained to her laughing mate.

Dana pulled the shirt down and patted Lee's stomach. "I'm sure she's very sorry and will never do that again...right, Marika?"

The blonde did her best to look contrite, but collapsed in helpless giggles instead. Shaking her head, Dana stepped back and looked affectionately at the pair, both of whom were laughing now.

"You two definitely deserve each other," she said cheerfully. She was about to leave when Lee started waving wildly at her. "Yes?" she drawled at her partner.

"I forgot to tell you. Lady Mouse is coming to dinner and so is Marika." Lee turned to the blonde who nodded in agreement.

"A mouse is coming to dinner?" Dana cocked her head in puzzlement, wondering what her mate was up to now.

Lee sighed in exasperation. "Not a mouse...Lady Mouse." She stared at Dana expectantly, clearly assuming that explained everything.

Deciding it would be useless to expect clarification in the present circumstances, Dana just nodded her agreement and made a mental note to question Lee tomorrow as she turned to go.

Locking the door behind her, she could hear renewed snickers from the living room. Grinning, Dana headed down the hall to the elevators, promising herself she'd show up early the next morning to see how the miscreants had fared.

The miscreants, having exhausted their giggles had returned to their game of tequila roulette when Lee suddenly slammed the bottle down.

"I forgot!" she exclaimed with alarm.

"What?" her barely coherent companion asked.

"I forgot to ask her to marry me," Lee said sorrowfully, staring after her departed partner.

Marika pursed her lips. "Phone her," she suggested helpfully.

"Okay," Lee agreed and then tilted the bottle back. Soon lost in the excitement of the game, they forgot everything else, and the phone sat unused.

Chapter Seven

GAO RECHECKED THE address he had scrawled on a scrap of paper. His flight had landed forty-five minutes ago and he'd wasted no time in disembarking and renting a car. He had received the summons to Vancouver late the previous night, with orders to meet the Chameleon at the specified address Saturday afternoon.

After a sleepless night, in which he'd endlessly reviewed his performance and any potential trouble areas, Gao caught the first available flight from Calgary.

His first thought had been of the shipment to Missoula that week, but from all reports, the transport had gone smoothly and the cargo was currently in transit to New York. Pike and Eddie had followed their orders to the letter this time, so Gao was sure he wasn't being called on the carpet because of his feckless subordinates.

Drawing a deep breath and cautioning himself that there was no point in buying trouble in advance, Gao glanced briefly at the city map resting on top of his briefcase as he slowed and entered a primarily industrial area. He quickly arrived at his destination–a nondescript strip mall which housed a convenience store, several unremarkable small shops and a shabby coffee shop tucked discreetly between a flower shop and drugstore at the far end.

After parking the car, he headed directly for the seedy coffee shop. Entering, Gao found himself pinned by a deceptively casual glance from the counterman who gave him a slight nod and returned to his newspaper. There were only two customers in the shop, and Gao ignored them as he made his way down a short hall to the door labeled, 'Employees Only.'

Passing through, he found himself in a small antechamber piled with cardboard stock boxes. On the opposite wall, a man Gao recognized as one of the Chameleon's inner circle sat next to another door, his chair casually tilted against the wall as he watched the newcomer. He'd met this man several times when instructions had been conveyed to him but he'd never been told his name and knew not to ask.

The man, a husky oriental with piercing black eyes and long graying hair tied neatly back in a ponytail, advanced on Gao who stood unmoving and submitted to a quick but thorough frisking.

Grunting his approval, the man indicated the door he'd been sitting beside. "Go in, she'll see you now."

As Gao made to move past him, the man stopped him with a warning hand. "Keep your eyes front and focus on the light."

Gao nodded nervously and surreptitiously dried his palms on his tailored trousers. The man moved aside and Gao opened the door. Stepping through, he found himself in a darkened room, the only illumination the tiny slivers of sunlight edging blackout shades and a dim lamp on a metal desk directly in front of him. He kept his eyes fixed on that lamp and stood silently until a voice sounded from a corner behind him.

"Gao Qui-jian."

The voice was unremarkable and the tone neutral, but Gao barely restrained a flinch on hearing it. "Yes, madam," he said, unsure if a response was required.

"Did you have a good flight?"

He was startled at the question, shocking in its ordinariness. He'd half expected an immediate interrogation but he shook off the surprise and repeated, "Yes, madam."

"Good. You were very prompt."

Gao almost relaxed at the hint of approval but sharply reminded himself in whose presence he stood and said for the third time, "Yes, madam."

A slight chuckle sent chills down his spine and he consciously locked his knees. The voice changed now, becoming coolly businesslike.

"You've done well by us, Gao. I'm pleased with your performance in keeping the Calgary end of our transactions running smoothly. However, I have a couple of local problems that require your personal touch."

Puzzled, Gao allowed himself a margin of relief as it became apparent he wasn't here to be disciplined. "I'm at your disposal, madam."

"That you are." Gao was jerked out of any slight complacence by the amused malevolence in those words.

Sharply now, the voice went on, "Your cousin Rhongji is becoming something of a liability. You brought him on board and he is your responsibility, Gao."

The slight man blinked, images of his amiable, fun-loving younger cousin flooding his mind. "May I ask what he's done, madam?"

"He has taken to an...ostentatious lifestyle and has come to the attention of the wrong people. You will either bring him to heel, reminding him forcefully of the requirement that our people maintain a low profile, or you will eliminate the problem all together."

The icy tone left no room for misunderstanding, and Gao nodded his head numbly. Clearing his throat, he tried for an impassive intonation as he asked, "You said a couple of problems, madam?"

"One of our customs agents had lately displayed a rather disturbing degree of greediness and needs to be reminded for whom he works and that his health and happiness continue at our pleasure. You are to remind him of that fact. Liang will provide you with the details you'll need. Once these matters are taken care of, you are to leave the city immediately."

Gao was sure he'd given no visible reaction to the orders, but his overlord chuckled and asked, "Do you have a problem with that?" The words were mild but Gao was not a foolish man.

"No, madam. Of course not."

The voice was deceptively soft. "It's a shame that you'll miss the opportunity to see your eldest brother's new son though, isn't it?"

Not at all surprised that the Chameleon knew family details that he'd only just learned, Gao said coolly, "It's not important, madam."

"You would like to return to Vancouver some day." It wasn't a question but Gao nodded again. "That's not an impossibility, eventually; but for now I require your talents in Calgary. You have been a very competent lieutenant, and I value that in an employee. Besides, Calgary isn't so bad now, is it?"

The man paused and chose his words carefully. "It's not Vancouver, madam."

"No," came the amused response. "But it has its–attractions." Briskly then the woman instructed, "See Liang on your way out. Send your report through the usual channels. I'll expect to hear from you within 24 hours."

Gao nodded and was carefully turning for the door in the opposite direction of the woman when a low sibilant warning halted him.

"What happened in Kalispell is never to happen again. Is that clear, Gao?"

Freezing, the man barely managed to force a nod.

"I judge my lieutenants by the conduct of their subordinates...and Gao...I do not give second chances."

"Yes, madam." Even as Gao croaked the words, his feet were carrying him to the door and out of this woman's presence. Closing the door swiftly behind him, he barely stopped himself from wiping the gathering sweat from his forehead. Clearing his throat he said to the man he now knew as Liang, "You have some information for me?"

The man extracted a large envelope from his inner pocket and extended it. Gao accepted it and glanced at the two typed sheets of paper and photograph within. Uncertainly he asked, "Can you tell me what exactly my cousin has been doing?"

Liang regarded him coolly and Gao wasn't sure the man would answer until he said, "Rhongji has become a player in high-stakes gambling circles. He has also acquired a taste for the flashier pleasures of life. It was necessary this week to intervene and eliminate a threat that his indiscretions caused. Your cousin is in danger of becoming a messy loose end."

Gao tucked the envelope in his pocket and made his exit, hearing Liang enter the inner office behind him as he did. On his way out to the car, he alternated between cursing his cousin's stupidity and wondering why Rhongji hadn't simply been eliminated, given the Chameleon's known intolerance for loose ends. He wasn't foolish enough to assume it was because of his own connection with Rhongji. Although he had been steadily rising within the organization, he had no illusions about his own importance.

Musing over the problem, he'd just started the car when a thought struck him. I'm being tested! Swiftly his mind ran over recent events. The fiasco with the King brothers and the cargo they'd mishandled; his cousin, whom he'd recommended and brought into the organization, turning out to be a liability. Though neither of those incidents had been a firsthand result of his actions, he was indirectly responsible, and he suddenly understood that his standing in the organization had been jeopardized. With sickening clarity he realized that he either executed his instructions with rapid perfection, or he'd find himself on the receiving end of similar orders.

With a shaking hand, he shifted his car into drive and pulled out of the lot. Heading for his cousin's apartment, he let his mind drift over his history with Rhongji. They had been boys together in Hong Kong where his father and Rhongji's mother had grown up. His father, a prominent businessman, had sent Gao and his two elder brothers to Vancouver in 1995, ahead of the Chinese takeover of the colony in '97. Gao's older brothers had dutifully followed their father's instructions and established themselves as solid members of the Hong Kong émigré society in Vancouver. Both had gone into banking, married local girls and prepared the way for the rest of the extended family to come to Canada ahead of the Hong Kong takeover.

Unlike his dutiful brothers, the younger Gao had ignored his absentee father's wishes and followed his own impulses. By the time Rhongji was sent to join them early in '97, Gao was already deeply involved in local triad activities, and he drew his impressionable younger cousin into the gang with him.

When Gao had been recruited for the Chameleon's organization, he'd brought Rhongji along with him. When he was sent to Calgary to oversee that branch of the snakehead operations, Rhongji had been left behind to continue running the local drug distribution branch. Gao knew his cousin was a malleable, hedonistic, often gullible man but he'd thought him experienced enough to handle things without direct supervision.

Merging with the increasing traffic, Gao shook his head. He had a certain fondness for Rhongji. As boys, the younger cousin had idolized him and in turn, he'd treated his acolyte with affectionate disdain, often taking advantage of the boy's good nature. Rhongji had earned his friendship by loyally trying to take the blame whenever the boys had gotten in trouble. Now, however...

Gao's jaw tightened. He would not allow Rhongji's excesses to jeopardize his own future. Ruthlessly he excised the memories of the chubby little boy who'd hung on his every word and hastened to do his bidding, no matter how outrageous. Dark cold eyes took in his surroundings as he considered his options. By the time he pulled up in front of his cousin's building, he'd set himself a clear path of action. It would be up to Rhongji how the encounter ended.

Once parked, he glanced quickly around. Seeing no one in the immediate vicinity, he opened his briefcase and shuffled the paperwork within forward far enough to press two tiny switches that dropped the leather back, revealing a hidden compartment. Gao smiled at the very narrow switchblade that had been hidden from airport X-rays by melding it with the metal frame of the briefcase. Sliding it out of its holder, the man slipped it into his jacket pocket and closed the case.

When Gao rang his cousin's apartment for entry to the building. Rhongji never even bothered to question the caller before buzzing him in. Shaking his head at the man's foolish complacency, Gao took the elevator to the 19th floor. When he knocked at his cousin's door, an emaciated slip-clad woman with unfocused sloe-eyes opened it. Frowning, he brushed by her to see his cousin sprawled on the couch, clothed only in scarlet boxer shorts, his eyes closed as he drew deeply on a pipe.

"Hey," the woman protested. "You're not Billy. You can't come in." When Gao ignored her, she turned to the supine man. "Ronnie," she whined, but before she could go on, Gao turned to her and snapped, "Get lost."

Rhongji's eyes flew open and a big smile lit his round face. "Qui-jian! Shit man, I didn't know you were coming to the coast. Why didn't you call me?"

Gao fixed icy eyes on his cousin and ordered, "Get rid of her."

Startled, Rhongji sat up and blinked in confusion. "Ah, sure. Look, honey, why don't you take a hike and I'll give you a call later."

When the woman began to protest, Gao wordlessly lashed out and caught her with a backhand across her face. Shocked, Rhongji stared at him as the woman whimpered and tried to staunch the flow of blood from her nose. Gao never took his eyes from his cousin and Rhongji was galvanized into action, grabbing the woman's clothing, purse and shoes and thrusting them into her arms. She struggled into her dress at the door and had barely fastened it before Rhongji was pushing her out into the hall.

Turning back to his cousin, Rhongji held out a hand in supplication. "Hey, you didn't have to do that. She didn't mean no harm."

"Shut up." The blunt order silenced Rhongji who stood, shifting nervously from foot to foot. "Sit." Gao pointed at the abandoned couch, and his cousin hastened to do as he was bid. Coldly, the slight man regarded his blood relative. "You are a fool," he finally told his cousin who was fiddling apprehensively with the abandoned pipe.

Rhongji glanced quickly up at him, but then averted his eyes without saying anything. For a fleeting moment, the man's hangdog expression reminded Gao of the boy he'd grown up with, but he reminded himself that neither of them stood a chance if he didn't get through his cousin's thick skull.

"Do you have any idea the danger you've put both of us in?"

The thickset man looked up in alarmed puzzlement and Gao shook his head in exasperation. "You don't have a clue, do you?"

Moving to stand over his cousin, Gao spat out the story of his summons to Vancouver and his orders to 'take care' of the problem Rhongji presented. Concluding he said, "We get one chance, and you are not going to fuck this up."

Rhongji had steadily sunk into himself under his cousin's harsh words and cold tone. Now he looked up in fear. "I didn't think..." His excuse was abruptly terminated by a sharp slap across the head.

"That's right, you didn't think," Gao snarled. "You've never thought in your life, and you're not going to try now. When I left here, what did I tell you?"

Still cupping his ear where Gao's palm had hit him, the repentant man mumbled, "You told me to keep my nose clean and to tend strictly to business."

"Exactly, and what the hell did you do?"

"I do tend to business!" Rhongji protested. "We haven't had one break in distribution since I took over."

"And that's probably the only thing that's saved your miserable hide." Gao sighed as his cousin stared at him with dawning panic in his eyes. "Rhongji," he said more gently. "You do not mess around with these people. You know the Chameleon insists on discretion. She doesn't mind if you go elsewhere if you want to gamble and whore around, but she won't have you drawing attention in her backyard, got it?"

Shamefacedly, the other man asked, "Is this about the incident at the Aces High Club?"

Gao nodded. This had been part of the briefing Liang had given him. His cousin had been in an after hours high-stakes game with other high rollers, one of whom held a prominent position on the city parks commission. When the bureaucrat had lost heavily, he'd turned on Rhongji accusing him of cheating. Half drunk himself, the drug trafficker had taken exception to the slur and attacked his accuser until he was pulled away. Charges hadn't been laid after a Chameleon representative quickly visited the bureaucrat in hospital and explained how it would be in his best interests to attribute his injuries to a mugging.

"In part. Police had their suspicions, but they couldn't shake his story that he'd suffered his broken jaw during a robbery when he'd been walking to his car after work one night."

Regarding his cousin closely, Gao could tell the gravity of the situation was finally sinking in. Deciding Rhongji needed a more vivid demonstration of what the Chameleon's displeasure meant, he said, "Get your coat. You're coming with me."

Rhongji looked up in confusion and fear. Gao shook his head. "If I were going to kill you, cousin, I'd hardly have left a witness alive, would I?"

Pale, and not looking very reassured, the heavy man stood and made his way to the bedroom of the lush apartment. Gao followed him and watched as his cousin dressed, nodding approvingly when the man shuffled through his closet, donning conservative clothes in stark contrast to his brilliant red silk boxers.

Wordlessly, the shaken man followed Gao from the apartment and down to the rental car. The next few hours were spent in reconnaissance as Gao and Rhongji drove from the docks to a small bar close to the Port Administrative offices to a bland middle class Surrey neighbourhood. After carefully checking each location, Gao made his decision. His cousin had refrained from asking too many questions, and Gao approved of his newfound reticence. Deciding they might as well eat first, he stopped at a White Spot restaurant where he and Rhongji joined the early dinner crowd, slipping inconspicuously into a back booth.

It was only after they'd ordered that Rhongji finally asked, "What are we doing?"

"We are having dinner," Gao answered calmly, his dark eyes forbidding any further questions. His cousin nodded mutely and when his meal came, only played with his food. Gao made no attempt to put him at ease, finishing his own dinner in silence.

They were back outside the Port buildings before six, parked discreetly between two cars on a side street that provided a view of the employee's parking lot. Keeping a late model green Grand Prix in sight, he glanced again at the photo Liang had given him. When a group of uniformed men left the building and split up in several directions, he smiled as his prey walked directly to the Grand Prix. The target, a balding, heavy-set man with a prominent beer belly, unlocked his car and slid inside. Gao started his car and smoothly pulled away from the curb, not waiting to see which direction the Grand Prix would leave in.

Startled, Rhongji turned to him. "Aren't you going to follow him?"

"No need. Our foolish friend is a man of unchanging habits. He always goes to the same bar directly after work. He stays for a couple of hours and then goes home to the wife and kids." With a cold smile at his cousin, Gao added, "You and I are going to change his routine slightly tonight."

The two men drove directly to the bar they'd checked out earlier in the day. The bar was on a busy street, which suited Gao well. Stopping a block away, he parked where he had a clear view of the bar's front door. He permitted himself a small triumphant smile when the Grand Prix drove past him and turned onto a side street. Within moments, their target could be seen walking out onto the main street and entering the bar.

"Now what?" Rhongji asked restlessly. His cousin's icy glare instantly stopped his fidgeting.

"Now we wait." Deliberately Gao turned away from his companion and fixed his eyes on the bar. Several hours passed in virtual silence as Gao ignored all attempts at conversation. Finally, glancing at his watch, Gao started the car, ignoring a sigh of relief from beside him. Turning onto the side street, he saw the Grand Prix parked in a pay lot, as he knew it would be. Pulling into the alley that ran behind the bar, he edged the car close to the buildings and shut it off. Motioning his cousin to follow him, he exited the car, leaving it unlocked.

Taking the long route around the parking lot, Gao laughed a little at his own caution. There was no attendant, only a machine that dispensed prepaid tickets, but he wasn't taking any chances. Slipping soundlessly between rows of cars, he approached the Grand Prix and quickly punctured all four tires with his blade. Retreating one row over, he and Rhongji waited.

Having to duck once when a patron returned for his car, it was no more than ten minutes later when the customs agent entered the lot. Weaving a little, he made his way to the Grand Prix. He'd begun to open his door when he noticed his flat front tire. Swearing, he kicked at it only to notice the back one was flat too. Cursing loudly, he walked around the car, his tirade getting louder with each flat tire.

Gao and Rhongji walked over. "Hey man, everything all right?" Gao asked pleasantly. The man had knelt beside his front tire and was shaking his head.

"Some asshole slashed my tires!" he complained angrily, not even looking up at the men's approach.

Gao was on him instantly, holding his blade to the man's throat and leaning over him as the customs agent froze in fear. Rhongji stood back slightly, glancing around nervously.

"I have a message from the Chameleon," Gao whispered in the man's ear. The terrorized man squeaked but didn't move. "Your demands are unacceptable, and the Chameleon wishes to remind you who it is you work for." His blade still at the man's throat, he moved his foot forward to press down on the man's hand that had been resting on the pavement by the tire. "You and your family exist at the Chameleon's pleasure, and if you need help remembering that little fact..."

Gao pulled his blade from the man's throat and slashed downward, severing two of the man's fingers that had been pinned against the ground. Before his victim could recover from the shock enough to even scream, Gao stood and slammed the man's head against the side of the car, dropping him like a stone into a gathering pool of his own blood. Contemptuously kicking the sundered digits under the car, he turned and walked rapidly away, followed by his stunned cousin.

It was only once they were back on the main street, melding smoothly with the heavy traffic that Gao glanced over to his cousin. Rhongji was pale and staring blindly out the window. The slender man inwardly shook his head. The other man projected a tough image that had served him well, but Gao knew his cousin lacked the streak of barbarity that he himself had. Even his cousin's position in the Chameleon's organization was mostly an administrative one, setting up and regulating drug distribution routes. Rhongji rarely had to get his hands dirty, and Gao knew he'd remember this evening's work for a long time, which was exactly what he had intended.

Several blocks away Gao pulled up next to a public phone. Rhongji glanced at him in puzzlement. "It hardly serves the Chameleon's purpose if he dies from blood loss. Call 911 and report a mugging in the parking lot. Tell the operator that it looked like the man was hurt badly, and they should send an ambulance. Then hang up."

Uncertainly Rhongji opened his door. As he got out, Gao snapped, "Don't leave any fingerprints."

He watched approvingly as his cousin used his jacket sleeve over his hand to grasp the receiver and the corner of his lighter to punch the buttons. With a few quick sentences Rhongji followed orders and then hung up abruptly, swiftly sliding back into the car.

Driving directly to the airport, Gao parked his car in the rental return lot and then turned to his cousin. Extracting his blade from his pocket, he idly turned it over in his hand as he eyed Rhongji coldly.

"Do I need to go over what is expected of you from now on?"

Rhongji shook his head jerkily.

"Good. But just so we're clear, understand this, cousin. What you saw tonight is infinitesimally minor compared to what will happen if you cause the Chameleon any further problems."

Gao could smell the stink of his cousin's fear, but he continued relentlessly. "I won't be able to protect you. Understand, too, that if she orders me to eliminate you as an unacceptable threat to the organization, our relationship won't save you." He sighed inwardly at the look of horrified incredulity on Rhongji's face that slowly evolved into fearful acceptance.

"Can I go?"

Gao considered his cousin's stiff posture and then nodded. "Go." As the man reached for the door handle, he added, "Behave, Rhongji." With a bitter backwards look, his cousin exited the car and stalked off. Gao watched him head for a taxi stand. Sitting quietly for several long moments, he finally stashed his knife back in the briefcase, extracted his return ticket and went to turn in his car and await his flight.

Chapter Eight

RHIANNON STUDIED HER bus schedule, then picked up the tattered city map that had been laying beside her on the stoop. Frowning a little, she worked out how to get to Lee's place on public transit. She was still amazed that she'd agreed to the unprecedented invitation. Rhi wasn't entirely convinced that she wouldn't ultimately back out, but decided she'd better check out the route just in case.

Catching movement out of the corner of her eye, she glanced up to see a tall, gangling figure making his way down the street. An involuntary smile crossed her face as she watched Father David ambling toward her, but she quashed it before he entered her yard. Carrying a plastic bag, he sauntered up to the stoop and flopped down beside her without saying a word.

Eyeing him with a half-amused, half-irritated gaze, she said, "You never know when to give up, do you, Ichabod?"

He grinned and shook his head. "Nope." Opening the bag, he extracted a can of Coke and passed it to her before taking a second one for himself. Popping the tab, he tilted his head back and took a long drink. Rhi watched in fascination as his prominent Adam's apple bobbed with each swallow.

Sighing in relief, he lowered the can and pressed it to his face. "Hot one out today," he said casually. Then, gesturing at the unopened can in Rhi's hand, he assured her, "It's cold. I just picked them up at Joe's."

Rhi nodded. Joe's was the ancient neighbourhood store that had miraculously survived the arrival of the convenience chains. She pulled back the tab and took a small sip. "S'good," she conceded. The two sat in amiable silence sipping their Cokes until David pointed at the schedule she'd set aside.

"Going somewhere?"

She peered at him, but his pale blue eyes showed nothing but casual interest. Relaxing, she said, "I was invited to dinner tomorrow and I was just figuring out how to get there."

"You haven't been to your friend's house before?"

She couldn't help a small ironic laugh. "I barely know these people. Heck, I've only met Lee a few times, and I've never met her family." She shook her head in puzzlement. "I still don't know why she asked me."

"It's entirely possible that she simply likes you and would like to get to know you better," he suggested dryly. Rhi looked up at him sharply and wasn't sure she liked the amusement dancing around his thin lips, but before she could retort, he asked, "Did you meet her at work?"

"Sort of." Rhi told David the whole story of her initial encounter with Lee and how the big woman had intervened against the King brothers. She noticed his frown as she recounted the confrontation in the alley, but he held his tongue.

"So then when she's there to see my boss on Friday, right out of the blue she asked me to come to dinner." Rhi shook her head. "I thought maybe I heard wrong, but she really meant it." She fell silent, contemplating the unlikely invitation.

"She sounds like a good person," David commented lightly. "You'll probably enjoy a chance to get to know her and her family."

Rhi glanced up and pinning him with her gaze, said defiantly, "She's gay. She lives with her partner and her partner's son." She frowned when the priest just nodded affably and took another sip of his Coke.

"Isn't this where you're supposed to warn me off?" she challenged, not sure why she was pressing the issue.

"Warn you off what? Having dinner with a very nice woman who saved you from a couple of thugs? I suppose I could caution you to check the potato salad twice. You never know with that stuff. Won't touch it myself. I've heard a lot of horror stories about potato salad and ptomaine poisoning. I remember going to a church picnic one time in Fort St. John, and Old Aggie had brought her world famous potato salad. Well, it got left out in the sun too long and darned if it didn't end up sending a dozen people to hospital."

David's tone was tranquil and his body language relaxed. Rhi stared at him in exasperation. He never reacted as she expected he would, and it was frustrating. How do you fight with someone who won't fight back?

"Why are you talking about stupid salad?" she demanded. "Shouldn't you be launching into a sermon about the evils of homosexuality? God knows I've heard Aunt Hettie raving about homosexual offenders not being for the kingdom of heaven often enough."

The priest regarded her mildly. "Well now, I suspect your aunt and I may not agree on a lot of things. She strikes me as woman who adheres more to the letter of the law than the spirit." Sighing he pulled himself upright. "Let me tell you a little story, Rhiannon Davies. Many years ago, before you were even born, I arrived at the seminary as a green and gangling kid, wet behind the ears with hay stalks still sticking out of my hair."

Rhi couldn't help a spontaneous grin at the image and David smiled back. "Yup, I know it's hard to believe I wasn't always the suave and sophisticated man of the world you see before you." The giggle slipped out before Rhi could stop it and she focused her eyes on her Coke can, mentally rebuking herself for falling under his spell. However she continued to listen to his mellifluous voice, drawn unwillingly into the tale spun by a master storyteller.

"I was scared to death. I knew I wanted to be a priest–had known that for as long as I could remember--but I wasn't sure I had what it took. God must have been smiling on me that day because I got assigned quarters with another new seminarian. His name was Conor; and if ever a man was born to be a priest, he was."

David drifted silent and when Rhi peered up at him, she saw a faraway look in his eyes. After a moment, he shook himself and picked up his narrative.

"Conor was beautiful inside and out. It was like his soul was so brilliant it shone right through his skin. Even the strictest of our instructors weren't immune to his appeal. He was a few years older but he took me under his wing. Everything came easily to Conor but he never used that as an excuse to slack off, and he was always ready to help those of us less gifted." Looking ruefully at his companion, David said, "That would definitely include me."

Rhi smiled a little at that and nodded encouragingly.

"I've never been sure if I'd have gotten through seminary without Conor's help, but as it turned out, we were assigned to the same large inner city parish when we graduated and spent the next couple of years working closely together." David frowned and turned earnestly to Rhi. "He could've been or done anything, you know. If he wanted, he'd be a bishop today, heck, maybe an archbishop, but that wasn't Conor's way. He genuinely felt his calling was working with people in need. He once told me that he'd been torn between a career in medicine or the church."

David paused and, looking down, said sadly, "He should've chosen medicine."

Surprised at the melancholy statement, Rhiannon bluntly demanded, "Why? What happened to him?"

Clucking at her a little for her impatience, the priest smiled. "You read the last page of a book first, don't you?"

"I do not!" Rhi protested, and then admitted contritely, "Well, sometimes." Nudging David, she prodded him to go on.

"Anyway, I was posted to a northern parish after a couple of years, but we stayed close friends. He was my best man when I got married, godfather to my kids, and he helped pick up the pieces when Hannah left me and took the kids back to Halifax."

David suddenly stood and paced back and forth in front of the stoop. Watching him, Rhi could detect anguish in his pale blue eyes. "About four years ago, a brother priest told me that Conor had left the priesthood and that he had AIDs. I couldn't believe it. I took a leave of absence and flew out to the coast. I found Conor on Salt Springs Island, living with a man he'd never mentioned to me. I was so angry. I yelled at him--said things I never meant to say, and he bore it all quietly."

"Why were you angry? Because he was gay?"

David shook his head. "In part, maybe. He was my hero, and everything I wanted to be as a priest and a man. More that that though, I was furious that he hadn't told me when we were as close as brothers."

Rhiannon regarded him steadily and had a sudden flash of insight. "You were scared."

He stared at her for a long moment and then collapsed on the stoop beside her. In a voice so quiet she had to strain to hear him, he said, "Yes. Conor was the one thing in my world I depended on. He was my rock. And now this horrible disease was going to take him from a world that needed him–and from me."

Reacting on a long-buried instinct, Rhi reached for his hand, marveling at how small her hand felt as it cradled his. They sat in silence for a time until Rhi asked softly, "Did he die?"

"No, he's still alive, but he's so thin now that a good wind would blow him over. His partner died two years ago though."

"Did you make your peace with him?"

David cocked his head reflectively. "Eventually, but it took me a year. He put up with my nonsense until finally he came up to see me and made me sit down and talk everything out. He humbled me with his grace and he taught me, just as he's been doing for over twenty years. Since then I get out to see him every chance I can, and we talk all the time. He showed me how to live, and now he's showing me how to die. He's not bitter, and he's determined to make his life count right up to his last breath."

Rhi thought about his story and then asked slowly, "So how do you square Conor with what your church teaches? Do you think he's bound for hell?"

With a short laugh David shook his head. "If ever a human being was heaven-bound, Conor is. It's not like he's an isolated case either. I've read stats that say at least three hundred priests, mostly Catholic, have died of AIDs-related causes in the U.S. alone, and that's only the ones they know about. In fact, a Kansas newspaper did a study that showed that the AIDs death rate among priests was more than six times that of the general population in the U.S. I doubt our numbers are that much different in Canada."

Rhi stared at him, taken aback at the figures he'd cited.

Thoughtfully, David considered her question further before answering gravely. "It's like what I referred to before with your aunt. There's the letter of the law and then there's the spirit. God is a spirit and he wants to be worshipped in spirit and in truth, not with rules and laws made up by man. God's truth never changes, but how it manifests itself does. For example, the Bible says to be fruitful and multiply, but if anything, our world's overpopulated, so we don't need men married to four wives and we don't need to ensure that every marriage produces children. But underneath everything, the necessary truths of love, faithfulness and devotion endure."

Still trying to elicit the bottom line, Rhi asked, "So you wouldn't have a problem with Lee being gay?"

"Does Lee love her partner? Is she devoted to the woman and the woman's child? Are they a solid, faithful union?"

Rhi frowned at the hint of a smile that played on her companion's face. "How should I know? I've never even met them!" Then wryly she added, "But I get your point. Besides, from what little I know, I'll bet Lee is great with her family."

"You really like her, don't you?"

She considered that. "Yeah, I do. I bet you would too. She's got this warmth about her that you just can't help liking. You really feel like she's interested in you." She dropped her eyes. "I don't run into that much." She looked up quickly, ready to forestall any hint of pity but only found David regarding her benignly.

"I'm sure you'll have a terrific time tomorrow."

Scowling a little, Rhi recalled the worries that had been plaguing her ever since she'd accepted Lee's invitation. "I don't know if I should go."

Surprise evident in his voice, David asked, "Surely it doesn't bother you that Lee is gay?"

With an unladylike snort, she glared at him. "Of course not, Ichabod!"

"Then what's the problem?"

She could tell he was genuinely confused by her contrariness and she sighed. "I don't know what to say. I suck at small talk. I'll probably make a total ass of myself. I don't even know what to bring." With a hint of desperation she looked at the priest. "Am I supposed to bring something? Do people bring things when they're invited to dinner?"

David blinked at the flood of words. "Whoa, slow down. Yes, it's often customary to bring a small gift for your hosts."

"Like what?" Rhi shot back.

A grin lifted the corner of his lips and Rhiannon could see the amusement in his eyes. Before she could get riled, he lifted a calming hand and spoke soothingly. "A bottle of wine is nice, or some flowers."

"Wine?" Rhi gulped nervously. "I don't know anything about wine. I'd probably get something they hated and then they'll think I'm an idiot, but they'll drink it just to be polite and I'll see them forcing themselves to swallow; and if I bring them flowers, they'll probably be allergic to them..." She stopped when she saw David staring at her in amazement.

"It's an invitation to dinner, Rhi, not an audience with the Queen."

She fell into a sulky silence and heard him sigh beside her. "Why don't you just forget about bringing anything this time, and next time you'll know more about what they're like and what they enjoy?"

She glanced at him sideways and said wryly, "You're assuming there'll be second time."

David started to laugh and eventually Rhi joined him in acknowledging how paranoid she was being.

"Okay, okay, I'll relax."

David's chuckles subsided and suddenly he asked, "Why does your aunt call you 'Anne'?"

Startled at the non sequitur, Rhi took a moment to mentally switch tracks. Frowning automatically at the mention of her aunt, she explained. "When I came to live here, Aunt Hettie decided my name was too fancy and it would just give me airs about being better than everyone else, so she enrolled me in school as Anne, and insisted that everyone call me that. I tried to tell people my name was Rhiannon, but no one would listen to me. Eventually I gave up. Even my bloody high school diploma has Anne on it, but as soon as I left school and registered in Career College, I did so under my real name."

David shook his head in bewilderment. "Now why would she do that? Taking a child's identity is hardly going to help them make such a big adjustment."

"I think she hated my Dad and felt my Mom married way beneath her. He was a Welsh immigrant without a penny to his name. He named me after his mother and probably Aunt Hettie didn't want any reminders of his heritage in her house. I guess plain old Anne sounded more proper to her."

The priest grunted his disapproval and Rhi found herself warmed by the support. Her earliest battles, the beginning of half a lifetime of conflict with her aunt, had been over her insistence on keeping her name. She'd lost, mostly because every time she refused to answer to 'Anne' she'd been harshly punished, but somehow she felt that if David had been the priest at the time, she'd have had a staunch ally in her corner.

With another abrupt change of subject, a quirk Rhi was coming to expect from the priest, he said, "I have a proposition for you."

They looked at each other with identical grins, recalling their inauspicious meeting the previous week.

"The answer's still no, Ichabod," Rhiannon sassed him with a smirk.

He rolled his eyes and sighed dramatically. "You and the rest of the female population." They chuckled together and David continued. "No, I was wondering if you were interested in earning a little extra money helping Tupper and I with a church improvement project."

Her interest piqued, Rhi asked, "What kind of project?"

"Well, let me tell you a little story," the priest started. Rhi didn't even try to hide her smile this time. She was becoming convinced this man would still be telling stories on his deathbed. "Do you know Mrs. Kristen?"

Rhi nodded. "Yeah, she and her husband are the English couple, right? He always looks like a bird is nesting in his hair and she always bosses him around?"

"Right. That's them. Well, last Sunday they're in the congregation and I'm preaching on the Good Samaritan." He grinned sideways at his companion. "You can never lose with the classics. Anyway, I'm giving it my all, trying to show them how the old story relates to our lives today. I'm hammering it into their heads that the unclean and outcast of our society are our Samaritans and how we have a responsibility to care for them too, not just those sitting beside us in the pews. I've just gotten to the part where I'm talking about how dealing with people you don't normally like makes us deal with ourselves and our own prejudices, when all of a sudden I hear a shriek that darn near broke the stained glass windows."

David paused and Rhi realized she'd been hanging on his words. "What?" she demanded. "What was it?"

"The very thing I asked myself," the priest said soberly, but Rhi detected the twinkle in his eyes. "I looked out over the congregation and Mrs. Kristen was jumping up and down in a rear pew, batting at her husband who appeared to be pawing her rear end."

Rhi could feel the grin begin to split her face and saw a matching one on David's. "What did you do?" she asked, trying to muffle her giggles.

"For a moment I thought I should ignore it and go on, but honestly, having a lady jumping around in the middle of your sermon tends to distract your audience; so I was about to ask what was wrong when Mr. Kristen pipes up, ''Ere, not to worry, Father. The old girl just 'ad a splinter in her arse.' He's waving something triumphantly in the air and she turns and hits him over the head with her purse. He starts cussing her out in very descriptive Cockney, and by that time I've completely lost control of the situation. He's ducking and trying to get away and finally she chases him right out of the church."

Convulsed with laughter, Rhi wiped at her eyes, entertained as much at David's dead-on mimic of the old Englishman's accent as the mental image of the Kristen's staging World War III in the pews. Trying to get her breath, she gasped, "I'm surprised she even felt it!"

David tried to look reproving, but Rhi could tell he agreed with her. "Well, she is a lady of substance, to be sure. I still don't know how I made it through the rest of the sermon but after the service, when the church had cleared, Tupper and I went back to check on the pew she was in. It really wasn't in great shape. It looked like someone had taken out their boredom one day by carving chunks out of the wood. I guess Mrs. Kristen didn't notice when she sat down, and she must have moved at just the wrong angle and been impaled."

Rhi's laughter had subsided to the occasional chuckle and she asked, "So how does this relate to me earning some money?"

"Well, Tupper spent this week sanding and smoothing that pew and a few others that needed it. They just need to be stained now, but the problem is that Tupper can't do that part because his asthma acts up when he's exposed to the smell of paints and lacquers. I don't want to leave it and I won't have time this week to get it done myself, so I wondered if you'd be interested in doing it."

"I've never done that kind of work," Rhi told him.

"How hard can it be? Besides Tupper will show you what to do. He just can't stay in an enclosed space once you start."

Regarding him shrewdly, Rhi asked, "So what's the pay like?"

David laughed. "I had a feeling that would be one of your first questions. I'm afraid all my budget allows for is minimum wage, but I'll throw in a meal allowance too."

"Huh. When would you want me to start?"

"Monday after you've finished work, if that's good for you. They'll take a couple of coats, but you should be done in a few days."

He looked at her hopefully and Rhi was reminded of a basset hound she'd seen as a child. Her mind drifted back over the years to that 'wrinkle dog' that she'd begged her parents to get, even though she knew they couldn't afford to feed another mouth. The mutt had had an almost identical look in his big soulful eyes. She found herself wanting to say yes, but her ingrained caution compelled her to say, "Let me think about it and I'll let you know tomorrow."

He nodded and pulled a card out of his shirt pocket. Handing it to her, he stood and said, "Well, I'd better be going. Give me a call when you make up your mind."

She lifted her hand in a half-wave as he strolled down the path and out to the sidewalk. Then glancing down at the card, she turned the business card over and saw that he'd scrawled 'David' and another number on the back. Comparing it to the official church number on the front, she realized he'd given her his private number.

Bemused she stared at the card for long moments before shaking her head. Why do I feel like my life is being turned upside down right now? But there was no unpleasantness attached to the thought, and she carefully tucked the card in her back pocket before picking up her bus schedule again.

* * *

Dana rode the elevator up to Marika's floor. She was later than she'd anticipated returning Lee's keys but when she'd called earlier, all she'd gotten were heartfelt moans on the telephone, so she decided to give her mate more recovery time while she got the grocery shopping done.

She walked down the hall to their friend's door, amusing herself picturing the two lushes this morning after. Tapping loudly when she reached her destination, she grinned as the door swung open to reveal a scowling Marika.

"Good afternoon," Dana said brightly, enjoying the wince her brisk tone elicited.

"Yeah, yeah," Marika muttered, turning back into the condo. "Here to pick up that bad influence you call a partner?"

Dana trailed after her friend, and entering the living room, heard her partner grumble, "I'm a bad influence? Who invented tequila roulette?" Spooky chose that moment to saunter by, rubbing up against the arm dangling off the side of the couch. Lee pushed him away and without opening her eyes, growled, "Can't you do something about your damned cat stomping around in combat boots?"

Marika mumbled something under her breath and gingerly lowered herself into the chair opposite the couch.

Dana registered her partner's loose-limbed sprawl on the couch, forearm over her eyes even in the shades-darkened room. Stifling a smile, Dana observed her lover keenly, noting that at least Lee appeared to have showered though she was still in yesterday's clothes. The place had been tidied since her last visit, and a couple of empty coffee mugs sat on the table. Mercilessly, the stocky woman pushed Lee's feet off the couch and took a seat beside her mate.

"Well, you two look like you survived," Dana observed cheerfully.

Lee grunted. "Barely." Then uncovering her eyes long enough to peer at her partner she said plaintively, "I'm not going to get any sympathy today, am I?"

"Nope, not in the least. Self-inflicted injuries, my love. You know the policy on that." Dana laughed at the mournful look on Lee's woebegone countenance. "Don't worry. I'm sure by this time tomorrow, you'll almost be feeling human again."

With a tiny disbelieving shake of her head, Lee wordlessly slid her arm back over her eyes.

Marika spoke up quietly. "About tomorrow..."

Before she could finish the sentence, Lee dropped her arm and pinned her with a fierce stare. "Don't even say it! You are coming, and that's that!"

Dana looked between the two in puzzlement, but noticed that Marika dropped her eyes first and gave a little nod. Before she could ask, Lee swung herself upright and growled, "Let's get going."

The large woman stopped by Marika's chair and dropped one hand on a slender shoulder. The blonde looked up and gave a half-hearted smile. Lee patted her gently and smiled back. "See you tomorrow, right?"

"Okay. I still think it's a bad idea, but I'll see you tomorrow."

Dana followed Lee out of the condo wondering about the exchange she'd witnessed. As soon as they were out in the hall she asked, "What was that all about?"

"She thinks it's a bad idea to fraternize with Lady Mouse outside of the office," Lee said with asperity. "Frankly, I think that little girl scares her."

"Lady Mouse? You mentioned that name last night. What or who is Lady Mouse?" Dana asked curiously.

"Oh yeah, I forgot to tell you. I invited Marika's assistant to dinner on Sunday." Lee looked at Dana apologetically. "Hope that's all right."

"Of course, you know you can always invite anyone to our home that you want," Dana assured her. "But why is Marika upset about it?"

Lee slung an arm around her partner and hugged her as they waited for the elevator. Nuzzling her a little, she whispered, "You really are the best, you know." Straightening, she continued, "Rhiannon is the one I told you about who faced down those thugs in the alley. She also happens to be Marika's new and temporary assistant. She's not the most sociable person in the world, but I'd like us to give her a chance, love."

"Okay," Dana shrugged. "Is Marika upset because you're fixing her up or something?"

Lee started to laugh and then flinched. "Ouch! No, that's not it at all. Hell, I don't even know if Rhiannon is family. I just think that it'd be good for both of them if they got to know each other outside of the office, and we're the perfect people to help that happen. God knows Marika will never take the initiative on her own and neither would Rhiannon." Looking at Dana seriously now, she added, "They're both good people, my love, and I just have this gut feeling that they'd be friends, given half a chance. I'd like to see them get that chance."

The elevator arrived and the two women entered. After punching the button for the lobby, Dana leaned against the back wall and gazed up at her partner affectionately. "You really are a big marshmallow, you know."

"Marshmallow?" Lee growled indignantly. "I'm no marshmallow."

"Yup, you are," Dana assured her, poking her mate's stomach. "A big, lovable, soft-in-the-centre marshmallow."

"Cut that out," came the gruff answer, but Dana smiled as Lee pulled her into a hug. Contently, she wrapped her arms around her lover as they rode the rest of the way down in a peaceful silence.

Chapter Nine

MARIKA IDLY WATCHED the clusters of bubbles drift and collapse around her body as the soft sounds of Enya floated in from her bedroom. It had taken over 24 hours, but she was finally beginning to feel human again. She smiled ruefully, thinking of her partner in crime and wondering if Lee had recovered from their reconciliation party yet.

Spooky chose that moment to jump up on the counter, and the blonde glanced up at him fondly as he began to groom himself. "Hey, Mister! You leave hair all over my towel, and I'm turning you into a throw rug!" Yellow eyes flicked to hers as he calmly ignored her threat. Grinning, she shook her head in mild exasperation. "Why do I even try? I might as well be talking to myself."

Settling further into the tub, she enjoyed the sensation of the hot water creeping up around her neck. Mischievously, she snapped her fingers on the surface of her bath and sent a small geyser of water at her pet. He hissed a protest and then deliberately stalked over her towel before jumping to the floor and departing for more congenial climes.

Laughing softly, Marika stretched and settled back into the bubbles, letting her mind drift lazily over plans for the day. She had some legal work to do in the afternoon, having been unable to do much but recover on her couch the day before, and then she was due at Lee and Dana's for dinner that evening. The lawyer frowned a little at that thought. She really wasn't enthusiastic about her assistant joining them and was even a little irritated that Lee had invited her. It wasn't that she disliked Rhiannon, but Marika had no desire to socialize with the young woman either.

Her thoughts turned to her assistant and the two weeks that Rhiannon had worked for her. As Len Owen had promised, the legal assistant was more than proving her worth in the office. Sponge-like, she'd absorbed every bit of information that Marian could give her and was already demonstrating initiative in some of the more delicate cases that Marika handled.

They'd had a Jordanian client in the office that week. The woman was claiming refugee status on the grounds of fearing familial persecution if she was returned to her country. She'd fled an arranged marriage with a man she despised, seeking sanctuary with an aunt in Canada. Marika had filed the client's paperwork several weeks previously and was surprised to see the woman enter her office in a panic on Wednesday. The Jordanian's hearing was still months away, and she hadn't expected to see her so soon.

The woman had been frantic and in tears when she'd hurried into the office. Marika had been on the phone with another client, but had noticed through her open door how Rhiannon had quickly taken the woman in hand, soothing and talking to her until Marika could finish her call. By the time the lawyer brought the client into her office, the woman had calmed enough to tell Marika of the situation that left her so frightened.

Her client's aunt had received word through relatives in Jordan that her nephew had tracked his sister to Canada. Furious that his sister had disgraced her family by backing out of the marriage their father had arranged, he was coming to the country to either take her back or avenge the family honour. As the woman broke down, terrified at what her brother would do if he found her, Rhiannon sidled quietly into the office and laid a piece of paper on her desk.

Marika glanced up curiously at her assistant and then back at the address and phone number on the paper. The young woman whispered, "I've made arrangements at the Immigrant Women's Shelter for them to take her in as long as necessary. If you like, I'll take her over there now." Turning to the sobbing client, Rhiannon had knelt beside her and laid a reassuring hand on her arm. "You'll be safe there. Your brother won't be able to touch you."

The woman had nodded and clung desperately to her assistant's hand as Rhiannon gently led her out of the office. Marika stared in amazement after them, marveling at how smoothly and quickly the situation had been handled. She'd barely gotten a word in edgewise before the incident was resolved. When her assistant returned an hour later, she'd tried to compliment Rhiannon on her performance only to have her words politely but brusquely turned aside as the young woman resumed her work. Shaking her head in mild frustration, the lawyer had returned to her office, closing the door behind her.

Marika rolled her eyes and groaned a little at the thought of spending a social evening in the prickly little woman's company. Oh well, at least Lee and Dana will be there, and for some reason, she actually seems to get along with Lee. With that thought as consolation, the blonde resolved to make the best of the situation and leave the bulk of the conversation to her old friend. Frankly she doubted if even Lee could coax more than a word or two out of her reticent assistant.

She lounged in the tub until the cooling water drove her to climb out. Drying off, she observed her naked form critically in the mirror. She was well aware that she'd been a winner in the genetic crapshoot but she rarely dwelled on it. Aside from the occasional long walk, she didn't do anything in particular to maintain her slender shape. She did eat lightly, but that was more a matter of taste than any dietary inclination.

Grimacing a little, she considered her 33 years, and mostly sedentary lifestyle, and decided she really should at least take up golf again. A momentary sadness darkened her gray eyes as she remembered her father teaching her the game as a little girl, a lifetime ago. Firmly she put that memory out of her thoughts and briskly finished drying herself off.

Donning khaki shorts and a faded orange t-shirt, she headed for the kitchen to make a fresh pot of coffee. Standing at the counter, she grinned down at her cat as he wound himself around her legs and purred.

"Oh sure, now you're going to suck up. I don't suppose it would have anything to do with food now, would it?"

Spooky padded over to the pantry and sat in front of the door, eyeing her expectantly. "Aw, my poor starving boy," Marika said in mock-sympathy. "You're just wasting away to nothing, aren't you?"

She gently nudged him aside, opened the door and was about to grab a tin of cat food off the shelf when the buzzer sounded from the lobby. Ignoring feline protests, she left the kitchen to answer her phone.

"Hello?"

"Hi, Marika, it's Terry." There was an unusual note of hesitancy in her friend's voice. "Can I come up?"

"Of course. C'mon up," Marika reassured her, entering the code to release the door.

Hanging up, she went to unlock her door then returned to the kitchen. She was in the process of emptying the tin into Spooky's dish when a soft knock sounded. "It's open," she called, and heard Terry enter.

Straightening, she smiled at her friend, amused by the almost bashful look on Terry's face. The young woman thrust a brown paper bag at her.

"I brought bagels," she volunteered and Marika accepted the peace offering graciously.

"Hmm, they smell wonderful. Thank you. I just made a fresh pot of coffee. Would you like some?"

Terry sniffed appreciatively. "Hazelnut?" she asked hopefully.

"Of course. Why don't you get the cups down and I'll set the bagels out?"

The two women worked in silent companionship for a few moments and then took their coffee, bagels and cream cheese to the kitchen table. Marika set out the small plates and knives, smiling to herself as she realized how naturally they'd slipped into their old habits. They even automatically took the same seats they always had in the breakfast nook.

"Oh these are great, Ter. You must have gone down to Castle's," Marika enthused, biting into the cinnamon raisin bagel that was so fresh it still held a hint of warmth.

Terry mumbled her confirmation around a mouthful and then washed it down with coffee before saying, "Yeah, it's not a bad drive on a Sunday morning. The traffic was pretty light."

Marika nodded, knowing full well that Terry had to have spent almost an hour on the road to fetch her favourites and appreciating the effort her friend had gone to.

They didn't say much until each had finished a bagel and was sipping the coffee. Then Terry sighed, and looking down at the tablecloth asked, "Are we okay?"

Without any hesitation, Marika confirmed, "We're okay." She saw the barely visible release of tension as Terry's shoulders relaxed and a genuine smile brightened the younger woman's features.

"Good." Terry's bright eyes held an expression of relief. "I'm really sorry I butted in, Marika. What you do is your business. We were just worried..."

The lawyer laid a hand lightly on her friend's arm. "I know, but everything's all right–really."

Marika could tell that Terry didn't believe her but was willing to let the subject drop for the moment. She was grateful for that, just as she was grateful that she had friends who so obviously cared about her, but she wasn't willing to open up the subject of Cass' role in her life for debate or inspection. She wasn't proud of her involvement with the mysterious woman and would rather everyone ignored it. Changing the topic she held up another bagel and joked, "I think I like your idea of olive branches better than Lee's. Much easier on the constitution."

Terry laughed. "Yeah, I heard about that. I was talking to Dana last night and she said Lee was suffering severely, although she didn't sound too sympathetic about it. I take it you two over-served each other on Friday?"

The blonde groaned in heartfelt agreement. "You'd think by now I'd know better than to get in a game of tequila shooters with that woman. I swear she could drink a whole regiment of soldiers under the table."

"I think she has," Terry grinned as they both recalled Lee's war stories of her army days.

Marika could feel the last of the residual tension slip away, and she luxuriated in the renewed sense of amity. Soon they were bantering as if the past couple of weeks had never occurred, and when Spooky jumped on Terry's lap to take his accustomed position, they both chuckled at the sheer familiarity of it.

"Another cup?" Marika asked as she rose to refill her own mug. Terry held out her mug and the blonde carefully poured the fragrant brew. "So what's Jan up to this morning?" she asked casually, returning the carafe to its heating pad. When she didn't get an immediate answer, she glanced up to see Terry frowning slightly. Cocking her head, she regarded her friend.

"Terry? Something wrong?" To her surprise, she found herself genuinely hoping that there wasn't and realized that she'd crossed a hurdle unawares. She could think of Terry and Jan as lovers without the pain she'd grown accustomed to. She wondered for an instant when that had happened, but set it aside for later introspection. Now she focused on her friend.

Terry sighed and shook her head. "Not really. She is a little miffed at me though."

"Want to talk about it?" Marika asked, resuming her seat and studying the other woman.

"It's stupid, really," Terry muttered.

"If it's bothering you or her, then it's not stupid." Marika marveled inwardly at the ease with which she fell back into her role as Terry's sage. The younger woman had turned to her for months now as she'd tried to reconcile her love for Jan with Jan's marriage to a man Terry deeply admired and liked. The lawyer enjoyed the trust and affection accorded her by the other woman, basking in Terry's confidence that Marika would always offer sound and uncritical counsel and be there when she was needed.

Marika blinked with a sudden awareness that it was her fear of losing this, not an abortive love affair, that had caused her so much pain when Terry had finally consummated her romance with Jan.

Her relationship with Terry was unique. The women in her life were either friends or lovers, and rarely both at the same time. Years ago she and Lee had progressed smoothly from being lovers to friends with barely a hiccup, and that friendship had become a cornerstone of her life. She and Terry had gone from a brief sizzling affair to one-sided antagonism to the beginning of a reluctant and wary friendship within mere months. That unlikely friendship had evolved into a solid relationship that Marika had learned to depend on. She realized that she'd come to love Terry as she would have her little sister had she been allowed to stay in the girl's life.

Her mouth almost dropped open at the mental onslaught of revelations, and Marika had to wrench herself back to concentrate on what Terry was saying. Determinedly she focused on her friend.

"Jan can't understand why I won't sleep at her house and why we always have to stay at my place," Terry was explaining. "I mean, she's fond of Michael and Claire, but she'd like to make love where we don't have roommates one floor down."

Marika had an idea what lay behind her friend's reluctance, but didn't want to rush her. "Why don't you want to stay at her place?"

Terry fidgeted uncomfortably causing Spooky to jump off his comfortable perch and then blurted, "Because it's his house!"

Marika nodded, her suspicions confirmed. She took a long sip of coffee as she considered her answer. "Rob's gone, Ter. It's Jan's house now," she offered mildly. "You've spent a lot of time over there both before and after he died. What exactly makes you so uncomfortable?"

The young woman grimaced. "I can't make love to his wife in his bed. It's...it's...ICKY!"

The lawyer hid a small grin but couldn't help teasing--"That would be the proper psychological term, would it?" She ignored Terry's half-hearted glower and asked, "Have you talked this out with Jan?"

When Terry didn't respond, she raised one elegant eyebrow. "Terry? You have told Jan this, haven't you?"

"No."

Marika had to strain to hear the mumbled response. With an exasperated sigh she asked, "How do you expect Jan to understand if you don't explain your feelings to her?"

"She'll think I'm an idiot."

Regarding her companion affectionately, Marika shook her head and chuckled. "That woman is so much in love with you that she thinks you walk on water." Leaning forward she said more seriously, "And before you end up disillusioning her, maybe you should think of compromising."

Terry looked up at her in puzzlement. "Compromise? How?"

"I assume there's more than one bedroom in the house?" When Terry nodded, Marika went on. "Why don't you try spending the night in one of the other bedrooms? Make one of the other rooms yours and hers. It doesn't matter if it's smaller, just that you can be comfortable there and keep your mind on Jan and your future, rather than the past. I'm sure if you explained this all to her, she'd be more than willing to adjust."

Marika sat back, enjoying the look of relief and excitement that blazed across Terry's face.

"That could work!" Terry jumped up enthusiastically and hugged Marika, who squawked as her coffee spilled. "Oops, sorry 'bout that." The young woman grabbed a dishtowel and dabbed ineffectually at the spreading stain on the blonde's t-shirt.

"Go on, go talk to your partner," Marika urged as she took the cloth from Terry's hand and finished mopping up.

She looked up to see her friend regarding her gratefully. She smiled as Terry said, "I don't know how to thank you." She knew her friend wasn't just talking about the morning's advice, but keeping it light, she said, "Consider it a fair trade for the bagels. Now get going, I've got work to do today."

Terry grinned and planted a quick kiss on Marika's forehead before practically running out of the apartment. With a fond look after her departing friend, the lawyer walked back to her bedroom, peeling off the wet t-shirt as she went. With a brief wistful glance at her neglected piano, she sternly reminded herself of the depositions to be filed in the upcoming week.

* * *

Rhiannon carefully locked her bedroom door and picked up her small battered canvas knapsack. Walking down the stairs she wrestled with the strap that she'd repaired countless times but which had chosen today to break again. Nearing the base of the stairs she heard the front door open and groaned inwardly. She'd hoped to get out of the house before her aunt and the hen house returned. Looking up she was glad to see it was only Vera Rasmussen, to her mind, the least aggravating hen.

"Oh, hello, Anne," the rotund woman said, eyeing her closely. "Are you on your way out?"

"Yeah, I'm going to a friend's place for dinner," Rhi replied absently as she decided she'd have to tie the strap ends together as a temporary fix. Intent on her task she didn't realize that the rest of the hens had now entered until she heard her aunt's sharp, demanding tones.

"Dinner? You're going out to dinner? With who?"

Rhi grimaced. The last thing she wanted was an encounter with her aunt to sour her day. "You wouldn't know them," she bit off sharply, trying to edge by the women crowding the door.

"Well you be cautious now, dear," Hettie said in her most unctuous voice. "Young girls can't be too careful out there. There are just far too many freaks and deviants in the world, and you know how I worry so about you. You really shouldn't go anywhere without letting me know the address and the phone number, just in case."

Rhiannon had no illusions about her aunt's solicitude. She was well aware that Hettie was burning up with curiosity about her niece's unprecedented dinner invitation. She had no intention of allowing her aunt the slightest bit of access to her life, however, so she simply held her tongue and brushed by the women.

As Rhi pushed through the door, she could hear her aunt's raised voice. "Girls, I think we should offer a prayer to keep our little Annie safe."

The young woman gritted her teeth and kept walking even as she heard the women respond to Hettie's lead. She'd been subjected to ten years of the hen house praying loudly and ostentatiously for her soul and salvation, often as not in her enforced presence. The hardest to bear had been when they beseeched God to forgive Rhi for her blatant ingratitude for the blessings that had been so generously bestowed on her.

Hurrying out the gate, she wondered which blessings they meant: the theft of her name, the loveless, miserly upbringing or the incessant hectoring about how she was clearly her father's daughter–synonymous with worthless, and her aunt's ultimate condemnation–and how she would be damned if she didn't change her ways.

Heading for the bus stop, she amused herself by imagining a scenario where she coolly informed her aunt and the hens that she was on her way to a lesbian couple's house for dinner. She chuckled out loud as she pictured them all fluttering, aghast and wailing about heart palpitations. She could just see the dull red flush of outrage on her aunt's face. That image kept a smile on her face right up until she boarded her bus.

* * *

Marika turned onto the suburban street, downshifting as she neared a small park a few blocks from Lee and Dana's home. Staying alert for the small children who frequented the playground equipment, she let her eyes idly survey the park only to do a double take as she spotted a familiar figure.

Her assistant was sitting on a bench under a tree reading a book. Marika blinked, momentarily unsure if she should stop but already past the park by the time she'd made up her mind. Deciding uncomfortably that it wasn't up to her to shepherd Rhiannon to Lee and Dana's, she kept driving until she pulled up in front of the corner ranch house.

She grinned when she reached the front door and found a note that read We're out back. She walked around the side of the house and immediately saw Dana at the barbeque and Lee and Danny tossing a football between them. Danny saw her first and whooped a greeting. Marika waved and smiled as he missed Lee's next toss because his eyes were on her. Lee rolled her eyes and turned to greet the newcomer.

"Hey, 'Rika. Glad to see you're still in the land of the living."

Marika returned Lee's hug warmly. "No thanks to you, you old reprobate. The next time you go out of the country, try bringing back something a little less lethal."

Dana walked up grinning. "Oh don't worry. She paid for your little party too. Should've seen her yesterday. She..."

A large hand cut off the rest of her words, as her mate growled, "No telling tales out of school!"

Marika could see the twinkle in Dana's eyes and knew she'd get the whole story later. The stocky woman squirmed out of her partner's grasp, gave the lawyer a quick hug and linked arms with her as they walked over to the deck.

Settling into lawn chairs, Dana offered, "Can I get you something? A beer?"

Both Lee and Marika groaned and Dana giggled. "Okay, how about a Coke then?"

"Do you have a Sprite or something?" Marika asked, her stomach still a little sensitive.

"I'll get it," Danny volunteered eagerly, pushing open the sliding glass door to the kitchen.

His mother smiled indulgently and called after him, "Bring two!"

"Oh," Marika exclaimed. "I almost forgot. Your other guest is sitting down in the park."

"Rhiannon?" Lee asked in puzzlement. "What's she doing there?"

"I have no idea. I just noticed her there when I drove past."

Lee frowned a little. "Why didn't you stop and offer her a ride?"

Marika fidgeted and then gratefully looked up at Danny's return. She accepted the pop that he carefully handed her, smiling her thanks at the boy. She realized that Lee and Dana's eyes were still on her and she sighed. "I don't know. I mean, I didn't know why she was there instead of here, and I didn't know what to do."

Lee stood decisively. "C'mon, Danny. You and I are going for a little walk."

The lawyer watched the two leave out the back gate, unpleasantly aware that she'd disappointed her friend. Glancing sideways, she eyed Dana who was calmly sipping her drink.

"Um, so what's for dinner?" Marika asked.

"Marinated flank steak and slow-roasted veggies. Lee and Danny picked up some fresh strawberries, so we're having those over ice cream for dessert." Dana chuckled a little. "For some reason Lee asked me not to make my brandy glaze for the strawberries."

Marika smiled in understanding. "It sounds wonderful. Did you make your mustard sauce too?"

"Of course," Dana answered. "I don't think Lee would eat the steak without it."

About to ask Dana how Danny's game had gone the previous night, Marika was surprised when the other woman asked her directly, "So what gives with you and your assistant?"

"Nothing 'gives'-- I don't even really know her that well." Marika knew she sounded a little defensive.

"Well that's the whole idea of tonight. So you two can get to know each other a little better." Dana forestalled Marika's protest with a raised hand. "I know you're not thrilled with the idea, but I want you to consider something. Lee thinks there's something very worthwhile about that young woman; and if I've learned anything in our years together, it's to trust Lee's people instincts. I've never seen her be wrong about anyone. Have you?"

Marika shook her head silently. Dana was right. Lee had a keen insight into people, and the lawyer knew that was a large part of why Lee had given her a second chance at being friends after their romance had fallen apart all those years ago. Sighing, she acknowledged to herself that she was simply being stubborn because she hadn't made any headway with Rhiannon herself and it was easier to assume that it was all due to her assistant's prickly personality rather than accepting she might have been equally at fault.

"Tell me, 'Rika, do you treat her the way you treated Marian at the office?" Dana's question was calm and non-judgmental, but it still made the lawyer squirm.

"Well, I'm always polite to her." It sounded weak even to her ears, and she wasn't surprised to hear a small snort from Dana.

"Uh huh," her friend said dryly. "And when was the last time you left a treat on her desk?"

Marika stared at the oak-stained planks under her feet. It was true that it was a longtime habit of hers to occasionally leave a latte or a muffin or a flower on Marian's desk. She was very fond of her assistant and made the extra effort to let her know how much she was appreciated. The lawyer wondered if part of her problem with Rhiannon was resentment over Marian's absence for the next six months. Her new assistant was every bit as competent as Marian, but she missed the other woman's warmth.

"You know," Dana said speculatively. "It can't be easy for her either. If she has an ounce of sensitivity, she has to be aware that you're comparing her unfavourably to Marian. She was probably sitting in the park trying to work up her nerve to join a bunch of near strangers for dinner."

Marika found the image troubling and looked up at Dana apologetically. The stocky woman just smiled at her and said, "All I'm saying is to give her a chance. She may surprise you."

The lawyer nodded in agreement and ten minutes later, when they heard Lee's booming laughter in the alley, she resolved to try to make her assistant feel welcome, both here and in the office.

She watched as Lee, Danny and Rhiannon entered the yard and saw the surprise on the young woman's face as she saw her boss. Marika wondered momentarily if her assistant would have accepted Lee's invitation if she'd known that the lawyer would be here, but she put that thought out of her mind and smiled warmly as the group approached.

"Hello, Rhiannon. I'm glad you could make it," she offered sincerely.

"Hi, Ms. Havers," the assistant answered hesitantly. Marika noticed that the young woman glanced up at Lee as if looking for support.

Lee grinned down at her. "Oh no, Lady Mouse. No formality at our house. C'mon, let me introduce you to my partner. Dana, this is Rhiannon Davies, aka Lady Mouse. Rhi, this is Dana Cochrane, Danny's Mom."

Dana smiled sweetly and extended her hand, which Rhiannon gingerly took. "Hi, Rhiannon. Lee speaks so highly of you that I've been looking forward to meeting you."

Marika was observing her assistant closely and noticed with interest, the blush that quickly coloured the woman's face. Suddenly, Rhiannon seemed less formidable and more approachable as the lawyer was struck by how young she was. She wasn't much taller than Danny and standing beside Lee, looked decidedly slight. Reminding herself of exactly how tough and resourceful this diminutive woman really was, Marika was nevertheless amazed at how effortlessly Dana and Lee appeared to have pierced Rhiannon's defences. Her assistant was now seated between the two women and was responding haltingly to their conversational gambits.

Marika resumed her seat and watched as her old friends worked smoothly to make their new guest comfortable and draw her out. She was impressed, having forgotten how well Lee and Dana operated together socially. Even Danny was on his best behaviour, though Marika suspected he'd been well briefed in advance.

By the time dinner was ready, Rhiannon readily joined Dana in setting the table. The lawyer noticed she still listened more than she spoke, but Marika could see how much more relaxed her assistant was now. When the two women disappeared into the house, Lee grinned victoriously at her friend, and Marika smiled in acknowledgement.

"Yeah, yeah, I know. You were right," she said to her smug companion.

"I do so like to hear you say that," Lee chortled, and then ducked the pretzel Marika threw at her. "Tut tut," she chastised indulgently. "What kind of example are you setting for the child?"

"Hey, who you calling a child?" Danny protested indignantly. Lee wrapped an arm around him and knuckled his head affectionately.

Just then Rhiannon returned with an armload of dishes, cups and cutlery. Marika jumped up and held the door open for her. "Can I help you with some of that?" she offered, extending a hand to relieve the smaller woman of some of her load.

She almost dropped the dishes when she was rewarded by a brilliant smile that lit her assistant's face and illuminated those remarkable dark blue eyes. Blinking, she stood aside so Rhi could get by only to see Dana grinning at her from inside the kitchen. Flustered, she turned away and hurriedly deposited the dishes on the table where Danny was helping Rhiannon set them around.

Still stunned at the transformation that smile had wrought on her assistant's customary countenance, Marika remained mostly quiet while serving dishes were passed around and plates were filled. It was only when Danny returned to his ongoing campaign to get a dog that she began to relax. For a year he'd been agitating for a dog. His parents were amenable to getting a small dog, but he had his heart set on a German shepherd and wasn't about to settle for less.

Marika knew his arguments by heart having heard them repeatedly, usually with small variations that he thought would augment his case. He'd confided to her once that he was pretty sure he was wearing them down. Now he was extolling the advantages of having a guard dog even as Lee laughingly reminded him that they had the most up-to-date security system her company could provide.

Sighing, Danny turned to Rhiannon. "Did your parents let you have a dog?"

That caught Marika's interest and she listened keenly, curious to see if her taciturn assistant would be forthcoming with any personal details.

"Not a dog, no," Rhiannon told the boy. "I did have a white mouse named Elrod, though."

"Ewww, Elrod?" Danny's nose wrinkled in disgust.

The others laughed and Rhi said with a smile, "My Dad named him. He had a thing for funny names. I'm amazed I didn't end up as a Hermione or Hildegard."

"Or Phyllis," Dana chuckled as she got an indignant stare from her partner.

"Like Timothea is all that great," Lee groused.

When Marika saw the puzzled look on Rhiannon's face, she leaned over and whispered, "Their middle names."

"Oh," Rhi said, as her face cleared. Then much to Marika's surprise, she looked at the lawyer shyly and asked, "What's yours, Ms.–um, I mean, Marika."

Marika smiled, pleased that her assistant had finally used her first name. "Kathryn. Marika Kathryn. What's yours?"

"Ardith. It was my mother's name."

Marika saw the flash of sadness in her face as Rhiannon lowered her eyes, and glanced up to see that Lee and Dana had seen it too. Dana quickly interjected, "Well, who's for dessert? I've got ice cream and fresh strawberries."

Lee and Danny jumped up to clear dishes. When Marika started to stand and help, Dana shook her head and glanced significantly at Rhiannon who was still quietly staring at the table. Marika nodded her understanding and sank back in her seat.

"So was it a good weekend, Rhiannon?" Marika asked, hoping to distract her assistant.

The young woman glanced up and nodded. "It's certainly ending well. Actually, I picked up some extra work, so it was a good weekend."

Marika raised one eyebrow at her assistant's definition of a good weekend and decided to tease her a little. "What, I don't keep you busy enough?" she remarked lightly, pleased to see Rhiannon react to her words with a small smile.

"No, that's not it. It's not really a big deal. I'm helping a...friend...at the neighbourhood church. I'm going to be refinishing some pews. It's only a few days work, but he's going to pay me for it."

"Have you ever done that kind of work before?"

Rhiannon frowned and looked uneasily at her boss. "No, but David assures me it's not hard, and that he and Tupper will show me what to do."

"I wouldn't worry too much, Rhiannon. I don't think there's anything you couldn't do once you set your mind to it." Marika meant the casual words sincerely and was gratified to see a return of the brilliant smile she'd seen earlier. God, she's cute when she does that. I've got to get her to smile more often.

The lawyer blinked in astonishment at her unbidden thoughts but before she could say anything more, Rhiannon was scrambling to open the door for Dana, who had a tray of ice cream, strawberries and small dishes in her hands. Lee trailed after with a pot of coffee and Danny followed with cups, sugar and cream.

Dessert was consumed enthusiastically, and Marika was unaccountably pleased when her assistant shyly ask for seconds which Dana cheerfully supplied. The lawyer caught Lee grinning broadly at her and stuck out her tongue at the big woman who just laughed.

The rest of the evening passed so pleasantly that Marika was surprised when Rhiannon checked her watch and said apologetically, "It's been wonderful, but I'm going to have to go to catch my bus."

The young woman stood and began to thank her hosts when Marika interjected, "I'm about to head off myself. Why don't I give you a lift home?"

She was startled when a look of near-panic crossed her assistant's face and Rhiannon hastily said, "Oh no, that's all right. I mean, thank you, but I don't want to take you out of your way. It's no problem to take the bus."

"Lady Mouse," Lee chided affectionately. "Quit being so stubborn and let Marika give you a ride home."

The lawyer could see that her assistant was torn. For whatever reason, she obviously didn't want Marika to take her home, but she also clearly didn't want to offend Lee.

Surprising herself, Marika stood and laid a hand on Rhiannon's arm. "C'mon. It's silly for you to have to take a long bus ride when I've got my car here. Let's go." For an instant she thought the young woman would reject her offer, but then Rhi abruptly picked up her knapsack and joined the three older women as they walked around the house and out to the lawyer's car.

Marika hugged Lee and Dana, thanking them for another wonderful evening and promising to call later in the week. She half-turned to unlock the passenger side, keeping an eye on her assistant.

Rhiannon offered her hand to Dana and said, "I really had a great time. Thank you very much for inviting me."

Dana ignored the hand and pulled the smaller woman into a warm hug. Marika almost laughed at the look of surprise on her assistant's face, but she noticed with approval that Rhiannon returned the embrace and even produced another of those brilliant smiles that the lawyer found so charming.

Lee beamed and swept Rhiannon into a bear hug, practically lifting her off the ground. "So will you come again sometime, Lady Mouse?"

Rhi grinned up at her and said, "If you ask, I will come." That earned her a burst of laughter from Lee and Dana. Lee slid an arm around her partner and the two of them waved as Marika and Rhiannon climbed into the car and pulled away.

Marika asked for directions and was instructed to head downtown. She drove by the small park and glanced sideways to see a small smile lingering on her companion's lips. Quietly she remarked, "They're wonderful people, aren't they?"

Rhiannon nodded thoughtfully. "Yeah, they sure are." Half turning towards Marika, she asked, "Have you known them long?"

"Quite a while," Marika answered absently, pulling up to a four-way stop and checking in all directions. Without thinking, she added, "Lee and I dated several years ago and we've been friends ever since."

When silence met her words, she realized what she'd said. She'd been so relaxed by the end of the evening that she'd forgotten that Rhiannon might not be aware that she was gay. She wasn't necessarily closeted at work, but neither did she advertise her orientation. She generally kept her personal and professional lives well separated. The senior partners knew, as did Marian, but she doubted any of them had been indiscreet. When it was necessary to attend social functions concerning the firm, she either went alone or took a male friend.

Clearing her throat nervously, Marika searched for words only to have Rhiannon say casually, "I'll bet she was a lot of fun to go out with."

"Um, yeah, she was," Marika confirmed, shooting a glance at her assistant, who looked remarkably calm about the whole matter.

Rhiannon smiled reassuringly and then remarked as she stroked the leather seat she occupied, "This sure is a nice car.

Bemused by the change of topic, Marika nodded. "Yes, I like it. It handles beautifully, inside and out of the city. Do you have a car?"

"No. Actually, I don't drive."

"Not at all?" Marika asked in surprise.

"I never had a car to practice on, so I just never bothered to get my licence," Rhiannon explained with a touch of embarrassment in her voice. "I get around pretty well with public transit so I never even miss it, though I imagine I'll want to get one some day."

"Hmm," Marika murmured, mildly amazed that anyone in today's world didn't drive. She was approaching the centre of the city and asked, "Where do I go from here?"

"You can drop me anywhere downtown."

Marika sighed. "Oh no, I'm not about to explain to Lee how I dumped her Lady Mouse out in the middle of nowhere. Where do you live, Rhiannon?"

For a moment she didn't think the other woman would answer and then her assistant muttered, "Victoria Park."

The lawyer hid her surprise and simply nodded. Victoria Park was one of the poorest sections of town and usually only made the news when the police periodically tried to move the hookers off their stroll in the district. City Hall often received complaints about used needles and condoms around neighbourhood schools and playgrounds, but aside from the occasional politically imposed and short-lived initiative, nothing ever changed in that region of the city.

Following Rhiannon's mumbled instructions, she made her way to the area and through the impoverished neighbourhood, keenly aware that the closer they got to their destination, the more her assistant slumped down in her seat.

Finally, half way down one shabby street, Rhiannon jerked her thumb at a house and said, "That's it, but if you don't mind, would you drop me at the alley?"

Marika eyed the tall, narrow, seedy house and made no protest. Turning the corner, she was about to pull into the alley when a small hand on her arm stopped her.

"I'll get out here," Rhiannon stated firmly, and Marika could tell that her assistant wasn't going to be swayed. She pulled the car to the curb and stopped.

As Rhi fumbled for her seat belt, Marika said, "I'm really glad you joined us tonight. I enjoyed the chance to get to know you outside the office." She found herself pinned by intense, searching eyes and she held still, letting Rhiannon visually interrogate her.

She could see the instant that the young woman made up her mind that her boss was sincere. Dark blue eyes warmed as the young woman smiled and nodded. "Yeah, I had a good time too. See you tomorrow."

"Tomorrow," Marika agreed, watching Rhiannon open the door and step out. She waited until her assistant was well down the alley before driving away.

On her way back to the condo, Marika mulled over the mystery of Rhiannon's home and the woman's obvious reluctance to have her boss see it. She knew her assistant was paid enough to afford better accommodations so decided there must be more to the picture than she was seeing.

She found herself pondering what she knew about Rhiannon, which admittedly wasn't much, though more now than yesterday. Putting the pieces together, Marika found the resulting puzzle had gaping holes in it and, much to her amazement, realized that she'd like to fill in the missing bits and refine the portrait of the intriguing young woman.

She shook her head, rebuking herself for her unseemly curiosity. Even with what little she knew, she had no doubt that Rhi would resent being put under a microscope, and she ruefully acknowledged that she now cared what her assistant thought. Darn that Lee!

Chapter Ten

DAVID OPENED THE oven door and peered at the chicken that had browned nicely. Taking a fork, he poked it several times and was pleased with the tenderness and colour of the juices. Closing the oven, he surveyed his small kitchen with satisfaction. Checking the pot on the stove one last time, he left the rectory and strolled next door to the church.

Entering, he grinned to himself at the sight of legs jutting out from underneath a pew. Clearing his throat to announce himself, David called, "Hey, Rhiannon?"

"Yeah?" came the muffled response.

"Are you hungry yet?"

There was silence and then a reluctant, "I could eat."

"Good, because I've made enough dinner for two, and I'd be honoured if you'd share it with me." David waited and was rewarded by a small body wriggling out from under the pew, brush in hand and a painter's mask over her face.

Rhi tugged the mask down as she studied him. "You didn't have to do that. I could've grabbed something when I went home."

The priest shrugged casually. "I have to eat. You have to eat. Seemed to make sense to eat together since you're working so hard on my behalf."

"You're paying me," the young woman said gruffly, but David was pleased to see her carefully set her brush on the tin beside her. Standing she dusted herself off and then looked at her hands. "I'd better clean up first."

"Okay. C'mon over to the rectory when you're done. Dinner's almost ready."

David didn't linger now that his invitation had been accepted. Returning to his kitchen, he set out dishes and cutlery on the small table and began to whip the potatoes. He'd just finished carving the chicken when he heard a hesitant knock on the door.

"It's open," he called. "C'mon in."

Rhiannon stepped cautiously through the door and David saw her inhale appreciatively. "Smells good in here."

The priest smiled to himself as he ladled the corn into a serving bowl. "Take a seat. Everything's ready." Grabbing the butter from the fridge, he returned to the table and set everything in place. Taking a chair opposite his wary guest, he bowed his head. "Dear Lord, we thank You for this day and for the food that You've provided. We ask that You use it to strengthen our bodies for Your work. Thank You for my friend and for her help today, and please help keep me from scaring her off before she finishes all the pews. Please bless our time together, in Your son's name, Amen."

Ignoring the look of amused skepticism on his guest's face, David passed the plate of chicken and urged her to help herself. He was gratified to see her fill her plate and dig in eagerly. Adding butter to his steaming potatoes, he began to match her bite for bite.

"This is good." There was a note of amazement in Rhi's voice.

David grinned as he pushed the corn her way. "Thanks. When Conor came to see me after Hannah left, he was appalled at the way I was eating. He told me man could not live on pizza alone and before he went home again, he made sure I knew how to make chicken, spaghetti, shepherd's pie and omelets. It's simple stuff, but over the years I've learned a few more dishes and managed not to starve to death."

"I like to do stir-fries now and then," Rhiannon said around a mouthful of potatoes. "Usually I make one and it lasts me for at least three or four days."

"Yeah, stir-fries are good. I must admit I love homemade hamburgers too. I make 'em about an inch thick and then grill the life out of them. Put 'em on a Kaiser bun piled with tomatoes and pickles, and what more could you ask for?"

David was pleased to see his guest relaxing as he kept the conversation light. Standing, he walked to the fridge and retrieved a pitcher. "Do you like lemonade?"

"Yes, please," Rhi answered, holding out her glass. He filled it and then his own, before taking his seat again.

"So, did you have a good time at your friend's place for dinner yesterday?" The question was casual but the priest watched the young woman's face closely. He was delighted to see a big grin light up the gamine features, and Rhiannon nod vigorously.

"I had a great time," she said emphatically. "Lee's family is wonderful; they really made me feel welcome." Rhi stopped eating and David saw a slightly incredulous look in her expressive eyes. "They even said they're going to have me back again sometime."

Sadly, David mused how wrong it was that such an ordinary occurrence would amaze the young woman. Determined not to show it however, he said, "That's wonderful, Rhiannon. They must have enjoyed your company too then."

She cocked her head, as if contemplating an unprecedented notion, and then shrugged. "Maybe, or maybe they were just being polite." Stabbing another piece of chicken, she added off-handedly, "My boss was there too."

One of David's pale eyebrows rose. "Really? So she's a friend of Lee's?"

"Uh huh," came the mumbled answer. Rhi took a long sip of her lemonade and said, "Actually, she and Lee used to date years ago before Lee and Dana got together. They all seem to be very good friends." She laughed a little. "I think Danny-he's Dana's son-has a crush on Marika."

The priest absorbed the information with interest but focused on her last comment. "How old is Danny?"

"Um, not quite sure, but I think in his early teens?"

David rolled his eyes with a grin. "Oh yeah, I remember being that age. I think I fell in love with every female who'd give me a second glance." Ruefully he added, "Not that there were many. When I was in seventh grade, I was crazy about my English teacher. I used to go to school early just to leave a flower on her desk."

"Aw, that's so cute," Rhi said in amusement. "Did you ever confess your undying love to her in person?"

"Good heavens, no!" The priest shook his head. "I was so shy that I couldn't even put my hand up in class for fear she might call on me. Nope, I'm afraid I was doomed to unrequited love for that whole year."

"Poor Ichabod. So what ever happened to the love of your life?"

David scowled at the memory. "At the end of the year she got engaged to the Vice Principal, an ox of a man with dandruff and congenitally bad breath. I decided if her taste was that bad, she wasn't the woman for me."

Rhi broke out laughing, and the priest was delighted at the sound even as he said dryly, "Glad to see that my romantic trauma is so entertaining." When her giggles subsided, he asked, "So any childhood crushes for you?"

The young woman pursed her lips and shook her head slowly. "None that I can remember." She traced her fork through the remaining kernels of corn and then looked up at him seriously. "I don't think I have it in me to fall in love."

Appalled, he stared at her for a moment and then, reminding himself to step delicately, asked, "Why do you say that? You're still very young, Rhi. You have lots of time to find that one special someone."

She shook her head stubbornly. "I don't think there's going to be 'one special someone' for me, Ichabod. I've never even had so much as a crush."

Pensively, Rhi went on. "I mean, it wasn't like I had a circle of friends to gossip with or anything, but I used to hear the girls talking in the washroom and change rooms, and they were always going on about who the cute guys were and who was going out with whom. I'd look at the guys they were all obsessed over, and I could never see it." Wryly she concluded, "Not that I ever had to worry about any of them asking me out."

David studied his empty plate, brow furrowed in thought. Finally he said, "I think we all have the capacity to love, Rhiannon. It's part of being human. Has there never been anyone in your life whom you loved?"

"My parents." The answer was instantaneous.

The priest looked up to see pained blue eyes regarding him steadily, almost defiantly. He felt like he was treading through a field littered with landmines. Carefully, he selected his words. "And I'm sure they loved you, and each other."

She snorted bitterly. "Oh yeah. Mom loved me so much she died for me; and Dad loved Mom so much, he wouldn't live for me."

David blinked in astonishment, but before he could decide whether to pursue her intriguing, baffling statement, she held up her hand.

"Don't want to talk about it anymore, Ichabod."

The priest nodded, honouring her reluctance but burning with curiosity. They finished their meal in silence and she helped him clear the dishes. He brought a bowl of fresh sliced peaches from the fridge and set them on the table. Filling two small bowls, he placed one in front of her.

"Thanks."

"You're welcome." After a couple spoonfuls of the fruit, he asked his quiet companion, "You mentioned earlier that Lee and your boss used to date?"

She nodded but said nothing. "Are you okay with your boss being gay?"

"Sure, why not?" Rhi shrugged. "She's actually pretty decent and she's fair to work for, so that's all I care about. Besides, Lee and Dana obviously like her."

"And their opinion means a lot?" David knew he was prying but his instinct was telling him this was important.

The young woman considered his question carefully. "Yeah, it does." She looked intently at him. "I think they're really good people, you know? Lee had no reason to ask me over for dinner except that she was being kind. I figure they wanted me to meet my boss on neutral grounds so I could get to know their friend sorta like they do. They went out of their way to include me and make me feel comfortable. I won't forget that."

David was sure that she wouldn't. He suspected that though hard won, once given this young woman's loyalty was unshakable.

"She left a muffin on my desk today."

The priest blinked at the non sequitur. "Um, excuse me?"

"Ms. Havers-Marika, she left a great big raspberry muffin on my desk this morning. Found it when I got in."

David registered the undertone of bewilderment, but he didn't think she was upset by the unexpected gift. "That was nice of her." He watched the play of emotions over the boyish features-confusion, uncertainty and a puzzled pleasure.

"Yeah, it was-wasn't it? Huh." Rhi shook her head unconsciously and then finished off her last peach slice. "Well, I'd better get back to work. Don't want anyone thinking I'm not earning my pay." She stood decisively and started to clear her things away.

"That's okay, leave it. I'll take care of it," David offered as he stood and took the fruit bowl from her hand.

"Um, okay. Well, uh, thanks for dinner, Ichabod." Rhi turned and walked briskly from the kitchen.

"You're welcome," David called after the disappearing figure. "Any time," he laughed softly to himself, mentally exulting over the fact that she'd stayed as long as she had.

* * *

Rhiannon watched her boss escort the thin young Chechen and his interpreter out to the hall. Returning to her office, Marika stopped and, much to Rhi's surprise, dropped into the seat beside her desk.

The lawyer heaved a dramatic sigh. "Make a note to book a different interpreter for his next session. I'm afraid Mr. Ulyanov left something to be desired, not to mention that at one point I thought the two of them were going to come to blows."

"Any idea what it was all about?" Rhi asked curiously.

"Not the least," Marika shook her head in exasperation. "But I was about two seconds away from calling security to break them up." She laughed ruefully. "Tell me my day is going to get better from here on?"

Rhi glanced at the appointment book. "Well, you have Mr. Njenga last thing before lunch, and then the Abu Masri deposition at two thirty this afternoon." She looked up and was surprised to see a wide smile on her boss' face.

"Kefa's due in today? Oh, that does make my day!" Marika chuckled at her assistant's apparent confusion. "That's right, you weren't here the last time he was in. Kefa Njenga is an Oxford-educated Nigerian civil engineer. He's from the Ogoni tribe in southern Nigeria, and about ten years ago he got involved in the tribe's struggle against the military dictatorship and Shell Oil. He was actually a youth liaison worker with Ken Saro-Wiwa's movement until he was nabbed by the military."

The lawyer shook her head in wonderment. "How he survived what they put him through amazes me, but some how he did; and in the aftermath of the Saro-Wiwa and Ogoni 9 executions in '95, he managed to escape. He had to hide for two years before he could make arrangements to smuggle his family out of the country. Eventually, with the help of sympathizers, they made their way here."

Rhi noted the far away look in her boss' gray eyes. "I take it he's one of your favourites?"

Marika smiled. "Oh yes! You'll understand when you meet him, believe me. He and his wife are remarkable people. I don't think I've ever met more determined, hard-working people in my life." She laughed lightly. "The first time I met Kefa, he was this tall skinny beanpole; I think he's put on about a hundred pounds since then." She stood and regarded Rhiannon seriously. "Just so you're forewarned, the military messed his face up pretty badly and amputated his hand."

The young woman nodded her understanding, determined that she wouldn't shame her boss by anything less than a professional demeanor when the client arrived.

Marika stretched slightly and glanced at her watch. "I'm going to run downstairs for a decent cup of coffee." The two women grimaced together at the thought of the office sludge. "Can I get you one too?"

Rhi rapidly calculated whether her budget would allow this small indulgence, but before she could say anything, an amused voice said, "My treat, Rhiannon."

Startled, she looked up to meet knowing eyes. "Uh, okay. Thanks."

Slightly baffled, Rhi busied herself at her keyboard even as she kept the lawyer in her peripheral vision. Marika returned to her desk to get her purse and left the office.

The assistant found herself staring after her boss. What's going on? It wasn't just the muffin yesterday and the coffee today, her boss' whole attitude was softer and friendlier since the workweek had resumed. Rhi wondered if Lee and Dana had said something to the lawyer on Sunday, but she couldn't recall any time when Marika had been alone with them after she'd arrived. The change in the woman's attitude was unsettling, though not unpleasant.

Rhiannon had sensed that Marika resented her replacing Marian. The two weeks that she'd filled in with the pregnant assistant, the lawyer had been terse and businesslike in all their communications, in clear contrast to her affectionate exchanges with Marian. However, Rhi had reminded herself she could put up with anything in the short term, even a boss obviously galled by her very presence. It won't be that long now anyway.

The young woman was prepared for aloofness and even overt hostility from her superiors and co-workers. Rhi knew she wasn't an approachable person, and that her colleagues tended to shun her company unless on work-related matters. She always tried to project a cool, professional bearing, and had long ago convinced herself that she didn't care about the absence of personal relationships. Any regrets were ruthlessly sacrificed at the altar of her goal and its timetable.

Now however, the solid underpinnings of her life were being shaken up. First Ichabod and his persistent gentle attention, then Lee and her gregarious bonhomie, and now her boss being-nice! I don't understand. Rhiannon shook her head in puzzled exasperation, then resolutely put it all out of her mind as she pulled up the Njenga file to bring herself up to speed.

It wasn't long after Marika had deposited a tall coffee on her desk and returned to her office with a casual wave to acknowledge Rhi's thanks, that a very large African man walked up to the assistant's desk. He was well over six feet and, the young woman guessed, closing in on three hundred pounds. Thick ridges of scar tissue that stretched from his disfigured left eye down over his throat marred his round friendly face. He was neatly dressed in a business suit and kept his left sleeve tucked in his coat pocket.

Rhi stared, then flushed at her rudeness. "Mr Njenga?"

"Yes, Miss, I am Kefa Njenga, and I have a appointment with Ms. Havers."

Rhiannon could hear the clear British influences in his deep, rich voice; before she could say anything more, Marika's delighted voice rang out.

"Kefa! It's so good to see you again."

He turned, a wide smile breaking out as the lawyer walked toward him with her arm outstretched. "Ah, Marika, you grow more beautiful every time I see you," he chuckled as the blonde woman took his hand, shaking it enthusiastically.

"And you're just as honey-tongued as ever. Does Mrs. Njenga know how you flatter all the ladies?" the lawyer teased, taking him by the arm and leading him to her office.

Kefa regarded her in mock-apprehension. "You won't be telling on me, will you?" They laughed together and just before the door closed, Rhiannon heard him add, "Besides, how do you think we ended up with eight children?"

The assistant shook her head in amusement. Even from their brief encounter she could understand why her boss favoured this client. She returned her attention to the file she'd been researching on a Kashmiri client, scrolling rapidly through U.S. State Department human rights reports before switching to the Amnesty International website for additional information.

Shortly before noon, Rhi was still so absorbed in her research that she almost didn't notice the man crossing silently to her desk. When she glanced up, she was startled to find baleful black eyes staring at her.

"I am Salam al-Rashid. You have hidden my sister Tahia. Where is she?"

The voice was imperious and demanding, the man's thick Mid-Eastern accent obscuring his words. Rhiannon examined the angry man and realized this must be the brother of the Jordanian woman she'd escorted to the Immigrant Women's Shelter the previous week. She stood slowly and gestured to the chairs lining the wall. Calmly, she said, "Won't you take a seat, Mr. al-Rashid? My boss is with a client at the moment but..."

He broke in brusquely. "I require nothing from you but the location of my sister!"

Her mind racing, Rhiannon took a deep breath but was interrupted by a firm voice from behind her.

"Is there a problem here?"

Rhi turned, grateful to see Marika standing at her office door, monitoring the situation with a serious expression.

"Ms. Havers, this is Mr. al-Rashid. He is looking for his sister, Tahia." She stared meaningfully into Marika's stern eyes and was relieved to see instant comprehension.

The Jordanian had turned to see the lawyer, and Rhiannon could see the vein throbbing in his forehead as he snapped, "My sister-where is she? Our aunt told me that she came to you, and you would know where she is. Now tell me!"

Concerned gray eyes met worried blue ones, and Marika briefly flicked her gaze to Rhi's phone before casually moving off to one side diverting the furious man's attention solely to her. Rhiannon, keenly aware that if the aunt had revealed that information, she'd undoubtedly done so under duress, discreetly lifted the receiver and punched in the code for security. As the lawyer tried to soothe the intruder, her assistant hurriedly whispered an urgent call for help, then softly replaced the receiver.

Tensely, she watched the man advance toward her boss, waving his hands in angry punctuation of his demands. The volume of his voice had escalated, and he was clearly becoming more agitated by the moment. Curious office workers were starting to gather, drawn by the commotion. Rhiannon kept her eyes fixed on Marika and the livid Jordanian, mentally urging security to arrive-NOW!

Suddenly the man plunged his hands into his jacket pockets and when Rhiannon saw the flash of metal, she instinctively threw her body across the short space between them, intercepting al-Rashid and bearing him to the floor by sheer force of momentum and surprise. He screamed and slashed wildly at the small fury wrapped around his waist.

Rhi felt a blaze of pain across her back and rolled away, gasping as a large frame burst past her and tackled the Jordanian. Through tearing eyes, she saw Kefa pin the screaming, writhing man to the floor, wrenching the knife away and tossing it across the floor.

In the bedlam of noise and movement, Rhi was only conscious of the fire lancing across the back of her right shoulder as she shivered in shock. Suddenly she was aware of arms cradling her, and Marika's anguished voice snapping at the crowd.

"Call 911! Where the hell is security? Get me some towels!"

Over the outcry of panicked confused people, Rhi could hear the agonized ululating of the Jordanian. Hazily, she wondered why he was screaming in such pain, but her attention was on the soft voice inches away from her face as her slight body was rocked comfortingly.

"God, Rhi, why'd you do that?" the lawyer murmured, brushing the young woman's face with a gentle hand. "He could've killed you."

"Could've killed you too," Rhi muttered, her eyes closing.

"Damn it, where are those towels?" The increasingly frantic voice sounded over her head, but Rhi couldn't summon the energy to open her eyes and reassure her boss that she was fine. She couldn't seem to stop shaking, and she absently noted that it seemed hard to breathe even as she took reassurance from the slender arms that held her tighter.

When something pressed firmly against her back, Rhi couldn't stop the cry that burst from her throat. The last words she heard before she sank into unconsciousness were, "I'm sorry-I'm so sorry. I've got to get this bleeding slowed down. Hang on, little one, hang on!"

* * *

Lee whistled off-key as she entered the office tower. Despite the gray, drizzly weather, it had been a good morning, and she was hoping to steal Marika and Rhiannon away for lunch. She was curious to see if the Sunday gathering had made any change in the dynamic between the two women.

"Hey, Fred," she called cheerfully to the security guard as he waved her by with a grin. She was approaching the bank of elevators when she heard his radio go off in a frantic burst of sound and turned back curiously. When she heard, "Code Red, seventh floor, 712", she blanched. Whirling, Lee pushed through the crowd waiting for the elevator, Fred right behind her as another guard ran to join them.

Punching the button for the 7th floor viciously, Lee cursed under her breath at the slowness of their ascent. When they finally reached the floor, she burst out between the doors and ran down the hall, the guards hard on her heels. She heard the clamour of excited voices long before they reached Marika's office, and her mind flashed through every occasion her friend had told her of angry clients and confrontations in the office.

Rounding the corner at a dead run, she slammed to a halt at the scene in front of her. Oh God! A large black man stood with his foot on a screaming man's throat, holding him down with a chair over his chest. Marika was on the floor a few feet away cradling Rhiannon, blood soaking both of them and the carpet. For one awful moment, Lee was sure that her young friend was dead, but focusing intently, she saw the shallow rise and fall of Rhi's chest and sighed in relief.

The two security men had run to the downed man and were trying to pin his arms together as he flailed around. Lee crossed to Marika who looked up with tear filled eyes.

"Thank God you're here! Lee, she's hurt!"

Lee knelt and laid a comforting hand on each of the women, gingerly avoiding the blood-soaked clothing and towel. "I know, 'Rika. The medics are on their way. She's going to be okay." The large woman uttered a quick prayer that statement would prove more than a palliative.

Marika stared at the young woman resting in her arms, eyes closed, and muttered in disbelief. "She did it for me, Lee. He had a knife, and she took him down to stop him going after me. This should've been me."

"Jesus Christ!"

Fred's shocked voice grabbed Lee's attention, and she looked over to where the two security guards had managed to get plastic cuffs on the Jordanian who was still screaming in agony. Lee felt her gorge rise as she saw the reason. When they'd rolled him on his side, they'd exposed the scorched edges of clothing surrounding a circle of seared and bubbling flesh. Bits of broken glass lay on the blackened carpet.

"He was carrying acid," the large African said somberly. He raised his head and met Lee's eyes before regarding Marika compassionately. "You were very lucky, my friend. That little one saved you from a terrible fate."

Marika swayed in shock, staring at the mutilated flesh on the writhing man still gasping out screams in a raw voice. Lee hastened to her friend's side and wrapped a strong arm around the lawyer's thin shoulders.

"It didn't happen, 'Rika! Don't let your mind go there. Stay here. Rhiannon needs you now." The words seemed to stiffen the blonde's resolve and she renewed her grip on the younger woman, pressing the soaked towel firmly to Rhi's back.

Hearing tumult in the hall, Lee looked up to see the crowd part and two paramedics pushing a gurney into the office. They split up; the man going to the Jordanian, who had subsided to deep moaning; and the woman dropping to her knees beside Marika and Rhiannon.

"Any of that yours?" the woman asked, nodding at the blood on the front of Marika's clothes. When the lawyer shook her head, the paramedic focused on the young assistant, easing her gently to the floor. Lee noted how reluctant her friend was to release her charge, then concentrated on the paramedic working swiftly to assess the seriousness of the wound.

"Lee," Marika whispered.

"Hmm?"

"Can you get them out of here?"

Lee glanced at her friend questioningly and saw the lawyer jerk her head at the crowd still gaping at the action. She saw the imploring look in gray eyes as Marika added quietly, "She wouldn't want them to see her like this."

Nodding her understanding, Lee stood and strode over to the on-lookers, now including one of the senior partners. Using her imposing bulk and commanding presence, she quickly dispersed the crowd though she could hear the buzz of excited chattering as they moved down the hall and back to their offices. She saw two city police officers getting off the elevator and motioned them her way. The large woman was pleased to see she knew the senior man, and she quickly briefed him on the situation.

When they made their way back into the office, as the paramedics were preparing to load the Jordanian onto the gurney, Marika protested angrily, "You should be taking her first! She's the victim here!"

The female paramedic turned to her. "That's not how it works, ma'am. He's more serious, so he goes first. She's stabilized, and the second unit is on its way. It'll be here within minutes."

Still incensed, Marika shook her head furiously and dropped back to the floor, gently lifting Rhiannon's head to rest it on her lap, stroking the short golden-brown hair. Lee regarded her closely, worried about how her friend would handle this.

"Hey," Lee said, "maybe we should contact her next of kin; let them know, okay?"

Marika nodded numbly. "Call Personnel. Just dial 2100. See who's listed and get the number from them."

Lee did as bidden, watching as the first gurney was wheeled out and the second gurney arrived. While she waited for Personnel to call up the information, Lee observed Marika closely, seeing the tension and anguish in her large gray eyes before the voice sounding in her ear distracted her attention.

"What do you mean, there's nobody listed? There has to be!" Lee protested.

She listened a few more moments and then muttered her thanks before hanging up.

Turning to Marika, who was watching as Rhiannon was loaded on the gurney, she said, "There's no listing on her NOK."

The lawyer turned a puzzled face to her friend. "How can that be? She has to have someone. I mean, she lives with a relative or something, doesn't she?"

"Yeah, I think so," Lee replied, shaking her head. "I got the impression they weren't close, though."

"Well still, we have to inform someone." Marika turned to the paramedics who were buckling the straps around the unconscious woman. "Where are you taking her?"

"Foothills, ma'am. Do you have her health card?"

"Uh no," Marika answered, glancing quickly at Rhiannon's desk.

Lee leaned over and tugged a gym bag out from underneath. With a muttered, "Sorry kid," she rummaged through the sparse contents and came up with an old wallet. Opening it, she found a bus pass, library card, social insurance card and the required health card. She extracted it and handed it over to the paramedic who hurried after his partner.

"Any sign of something resembling next of kin in there," Marika asked urgently, clearly wanting to go after the paramedics.

Thumbing through the rest of the contents, Lee found five dollars and a business card. Shaking her head at the meagre contents, she took a closer look at the business card. "Hmm, Father David Ross-He's a priest at St. Barnabas Anglican." Looking up at Marika she asked, "Her priest, do ya think?"

"Uh, she did say something about working at a church," Marika said absently. "Come on, we should get going."

"Ah, 'Rika? You got anything you can change into?" Lee looked dubiously at the lawyer's bloody clothes as she pulled the phone toward her and began to dial the number on the card.

Marika glanced down as if seeing the mess for the first time and shook her head. "No, I'll just throw my coat over it. C'mon, Lee, hurry!"

Lee made an exasperated face and concentrated on her call. When a woman answered, "St. Barnabas", she asked for David Ross. After a few moments, a warm masculine voice came on the line.

"Father Ross."

"Um, hi, my name is Lee Glenn. Do you by any chance know a Rhiannon Davies?"

Instantly the voice became concerned. "Yes, why? Is something wrong? Is she all right?"

Lee sighed. She hated bearing bad news. "No, not really. She was attacked in her office; I found your number in her things."

"Good lord! Is she...?" The voice was clearly alarmed.

"No!" Lee hastened to assure the priest. "No, I think she's going to be all right, but she has been taken to Foothills with a knife wound. Her boss and I were wondering who to notify for next of kin. There's no listing on her personnel files."

There was a noticeable hesitation before the priest said slowly, "She has an aunt, but I don't know...-Look, I'm going to the hospital now, and I'll take responsibility for notifying her-family-if it's warranted."

"All right. We're on our way there too. See you in the ER." Lee hung up the phone with a feeling of relief. Marika had grabbed her coat, wrapping it around herself and hovering anxiously.

Lee grabbed the gym bag, stuffing the wallet back and zipping it up before joining her impatient friend. "Let's go." The words were barely out of her mouth before Marika was hustling her out of the office.

Chapter Eleven

LEE STOLE A SIDEWAYS glance at her friend as they walked briskly from the parking lot to the emergency room. Marika had been silent on the way over, and Lee, involved in her thoughts, hadn't pressed her companion. Now however, she wondered if it was wise to allow Marika to brood so fixedly.

The lawyer had clearly been deeply shaken by the events of the morning. Lee knew that Marika had dealt with the occasional client angered by the failure of a refugee claim, but the worst physical violence she'd encountered previously had been having a book thrown at her, which she had easily dodged. Lee couldn't get the picture of the assailant's acid-seared flesh out of her mind, and she was sure that the same image would haunt her friend for a long time to come.

Lee was certain too, that Marika had been profoundly affected by her young assistant's heroism. She'd caught the lawyer staring at her hands, where minute traces of Rhi's blood still lingered. The security expert hadn't been surprised by Rhiannon's actions. From what she'd observed, starting with the time the diminutive woman had faced down the King brothers in an alley, Rhi didn't lack for courage.

Shuddering as she considered what could have happened if the young woman hadn't intervened when she did, Lee led Marika through the automatic door and into the ER waiting room. It was a sparse group at this time of day, but even had it been crowded, Lee knew it would have been no problem to pick out the priest she had spoken to on the phone earlier.

A tall, thin, man in dark clerical garb sat on the far side of the room, his head down and obviously deep in thought. As Lee studied him, he absently pushed his glasses up his nose and ran a hand over his thinning blonde hair. She noticed that his white collar was slightly askew, and instinctively found that disarming.

"C'mon, 'Rika. I think I see Rhiannon's priest." Lee cupped the lawyer's elbow and gently steered her silent friend across the room. When they came within a few feet of the man, he glanced up. The large woman was struck by the compassionate, intelligent eyes watching them approach. He stood and waited for them to speak.

"Are you Father Ross?" Lee asked, extending a hand.

He took it, shaking it firmly. "David, please. And you're Ms. Glenn?"

She nodded. "Lee. And this is Marika Havers, Rhiannon's boss." The lawyer and the priest shook hands, and the three of them sat down. "Have you heard anything yet?" Lee asked anxiously.

"I asked at the triage desk, and they're working on her right now. I left word that we would be here and to notify us when we could see her." David's words were calm and measured, but Lee could see the concern in his pale eyes. "Can you tell me what happened, please?"

Lee quickly filled the priest in on the morning's events. He sat quietly, absorbing her words, and then asked, "The man who attacked her–he was brought in here too?"

"I think so," Lee answered, not really caring one way or another.

"Oh, my God!" Marika's exclamation caught the other two by surprise, and they stared at her. "The aunt!" Seeing a lack of comprehension on her companions' faces, she explained quickly. "If al-Rashid got the information on his sister from their aunt, he probably forced it from her. She may be injured at her home right now. I have to talk to the police!"

The lawyer hurried to the payphone on the far side of the lobby, and Lee watched her momentarily before returning her attention to the priest. Strangers thrown together in a crisis, they regarded each other with discreet curiosity. Finally Lee broke the silence that had fallen between them.

"So you're Rhiannon's priest, eh?"

That elicited a genuine laugh. "No, I wouldn't say I'm her priest. She did attend St. Barnabas many years ago, but it was long before I arrived."

"Huh. So you're her...what? Employer...friend of the family?"

He smiled, and Lee was struck by the humanity that emanated from the homely priest. Gently, he said, "I hope that I'm her friend. I'm working on it anyway."

Lee grinned ruefully. "Yeah, I know what you mean. Our Lady Mouse can be pretty prickly at times."

"Yes, it's rather like taking tea with a porcupine. You're never sure if you're going to have a perfectly lovely encounter or end up with a hand full of quills because you reached for the scones at the wrong time."

The two chuckled together at the image. "She's worth the effort though," Lee asserted firmly, even more convinced of that after what Rhi had done that day.

"That she is," David agreed.

Marika returned to them then, and Lee looked up at her inquisitively.

"I contacted the police and gave them the information. I told them the office could give them the aunt's address. They're going to send someone over to check things out."

"Good," Lee approved. She patted the chair beside her and Marika took it wearily. "Hey, how are you doing? You okay?"

The lawyer nodded. "Just worried." Biting her lip, she asked, "Do you think she'll be okay, Lee?"

Lee considered that seriously for long moments. "I think so, 'Rika. Just before they took the other guy out, the paramedic said she was stabilized. She's going to be out of action for a while though, I'd suspect."

The priest shook his head. "She's not going to like that. Somehow I can't see her turning to her aunt for help. Stubborn little thing will try to do it all by herself."

Both women stared at him curiously. He sighed and explained. "She lives with her aunt, who was her legal guardian while she was growing up, but Rhi despises the woman. I doubt that she'll even tell her, let alone allow the woman to help her."

"There's no way she'll be able to manage alone, at least for the first few days." Lee frowned at the thought, but then brightened. "I know! I can take her home and put her in the guest room until she's better."

"Are you sure she'll agree?" David asked quizzically. "She's pretty independent."

Lee sat upright and enthused, "It's perfect. We have lots of room, and my partner is a nurse. She works days at a clinic, but she could monitor Rhiannon at night. If necessary, I can take a few days off work while she gets settled in."

The priest nodded thoughtfully. "It could work if we present it the right way."

"No."

The word was quiet but adamant, and Lee gaped at her friend.

"Whadday mean 'no'? 'Rika, it's perfect. She can stay with us until she's ready to go home again. Dana won't mind."

"I mean," the words were carefully enunciated, "that she'll come home with me."

Lee stared at the lawyer in shock. "You?! You're going to look after her?"

Marika nodded resolutely, but said nothing more.

Her voice laced with astonishment, Lee protested, "That doesn't make any sense. We've got the room. Dana can keep an eye on her wound. You've only got one bedroom, for crying out loud!" Her objections halted as the priest laid a calming hand on her arm.

When Lee turned to him questioningly, he shook his head slightly, then gestured subtly at the lawyer, who was staring at the floor. Lee regarded her friend, noting the way the slender hands were locked together so tightly that the knuckles were white. When Marika raised her head, determined gray eyes signaled the woman's resolve.

"She can have my bedroom. I'll take the pull-out in the den. I can rearrange my schedule as far as appointments go, and work from home for a few days."

Amazed that Marika would even offer, Lee capitulated. "Okay. I'll see if Dana will stop by in the evenings to look her over."

Marika smiled gratefully, then a doctor approaching them drew her attention.

The priest stood, and the doctor smiled as he drew near.

"Father David, we just can't keep you away from our fair facility, can we?"

"Not when you have one of my flock in here, Gilles. How is she doing?"

The doctor motioned the priest to sit, and took the seat next to him. David turned to the women.

"Lee, Marika, this is Dr. Gilles Mathieu. Gilles, these are Rhiannon's friends, Lee and Marika."

They exchanged nods, and the tired looking medic began his explanation.

"Your friend actually got lucky. The blade that her attacker used appeared to have been as sharp as a scalpel, so rather than ripping through flesh and muscle, it sliced it cleanly. I put in fifty stitches, subcutaneous and surface, and I expect it will heal up just fine. She'll have a scar of course, but she could check with the plastic surgeons later if she wants some work done on that. Some physiotherapy might be needed, depending on her degree of mobility once it's healed."

"So she's going to be okay?" Lee asked anxiously, wanting explicit confirmation.

Dr. Mathieu nodded. "She should be fine. It'll hurt like hell for a few days, but I've written her a scrip for painkillers. She was in shock and had suffered some blood loss when she arrived, but we're treating her for that and will keep her in at least overnight."

"When she comes home," Marika asked intently, "how should her wound be treated?"

"Well, it has to be kept clean of course, and applying an antibiotic ointment like Polysporin twice a day for the first week is a good idea. Keep a close eye on it to make sure there's no potential infection. I used dissolving stitches, so while she should see her family doctor for follow-up, she won't need the stitches removed." He looked questioningly at the three, who'd been hanging on his words. When they all nodded understandingly, he smiled and stood up.

"You can see her anytime now, though she might be somewhat groggy. Father David, a pleasure as always. Drop by sometime when you're not on duty and we'll grab a coffee." The two men shook hands, and the doctor strode off.

Lee heaved a relieved sigh. "Well, that sounds a lot better than I'd feared." She could see the relief on her companions' faces and knew they felt the same. "So...let's go see how our Lady Mouse is doing."

* * *

Rhi tried very hard to concentrate. Whatever they'd given her had cut the fire in her shoulder to a dull throb, but it was hard to focus and she needed to make plans. Rolled on her left side, with a pillow supporting her back, she tried an experimental wiggle of her right shoulder, only to gasp as the pain shot through her. Okay, bad idea. Breathing shallowly, she waited for the agony to subside, and welcomed the abatement of aching spasms.

She'd been told that she would be staying at least overnight, and she didn't mind. It would delay her return to the Victoria Park house and the scrutiny of her aunt's eagle eye. Grimly, she stared at the pile of bloody clothes the ER personnel had cut off her. Wonder if they'll loan me some scrubs to leave in?

Rhiannon tried to think of an alternative plan, but all that would come to her dazed mind, was the thought of riding the bus home in the hospital gown she had on. She couldn't suppress a chuckle at the thought.

"Hey, what's all the jocularity about in here? Didn't you know there's no laughing allowed?"

Looking up, Rhi saw Lee's head poke through the curtains surrounding her cubicle and she smiled a welcome.

Lee reported over her shoulder, "She's decent," and then slid through the curtains, followed by David and Marika.

Blinking in surprise, Rhi stared at the trio. Lee dropped into the chair beside her and patted her hand affectionately.

"Lady Mouse, what am I going to do with you? I thought I was the one who's supposed to slay the dragons?"

The young woman grinned weakly. "You were late. I had to throw myself into the breach, but believe me, next time the dragons are all yours."

Lee chuckled and Rhi raised her eyes to the priest.

"Hey, Ichabod. What are you doing here?"

David was watching her with worried eyes. "Lee called me, and I came to see what kind of trouble you'd gotten yourself into this time."

"Aw, Ichabod. When do I ever get in trouble?"

Lee snorted. "The very first time I met you, you were facing down a pair of oversized thugs. I think your middle name is trouble."

Rhi giggled. "Well, that's better than Phyllis."

That drew a genuine laugh from her boss, and Rhiannon's eyes drifted to the woman who'd been standing quietly behind Lee and David. "Are you okay, Ms. Havers?"

The lawyer nodded. "Thanks to you, I am, Rhi."

The young woman regarded her gravely. "I'm glad I was there at the right time." Dark blue eyes locked with gray ones in an unspoken communication, before David broke in.

"They told us they're going to keep you here overnight."

"Yeah, I know. Look, could you do me a favour?"

"Of course. What do you need?"

"Some clothes," Rhi said wryly. "I don't think I'll ever wear those again." She indicated the pile of bloody clothing with a moue of disgust. "The keys to my place are in my gym bag, back at the office."

"I brought your bag with me," Lee offered. "I left it out in the car, but I can go get it."

The young woman brightened. "Then you won't need to go, Ichabod. I'll just wear my gym clothes home tomorrow. Thanks, Lee. I appreciate you bringing it."

Rhi saw her three visitors exchange glances and frowned. "What?"

David drew a deep breath. "We think it would be best if you didn't go home for a few days."

Confused, Rhi pointed out, "They said they're going to release me tomorrow, so I have to go home."

"No you don't," Lee assured her. "Marika has volunteered to have you stay with her until you're healed a little."

"Whoa! I can't impose like that," Rhi protested vehemently. "I'll just go home."

"It's not an imposition. I really would like you to stay with me." The lawyer's voice was quiet but insistent.

"No, I can't...I can look after myself, really." Rhi glanced agitatedly at each of the trio, trying to convince them.

David shook his head. "You won't even be able to dress yourself for a few days. Rhiannon, you either let Marika help you, or I'm going to have to tell your aunt and let her assist you."

She stared at him in horror. Rhi could see the sadness in his pale eyes, but she could also see the intransigence as she implored, "Promise me! Promise me, David. Swear you won't let her know about this!"

"I'll make that promise, but only if you agree to let us help you."

"Damn it, that's blackmail!"

Lee squeezed her hand. "I know you hate this, Lady Mouse, but you're going to need help for a little while. Just accept that, and let us help you."

Rhi shook her head, but she knew she'd lost the battle. She'd do anything to avoid giving her aunt an excuse to reenter her life, even stay with a near stranger for a few days. Sighing, she let her head roll back on her pillows and closed her eyes.

When she opened them, she found her visitors watching her closely. "All right, but only until I can do things for myself." Which won't take long! "What time is it?"

Lee looked at her watch. "One thirty."

"Good, that means Hettie has gone with the hens to Tuesday bingo. Ichabod, can you go right over and grab me enough clothes for a few days? You can use the gym bag."

David nodded. "Sure, no problem, but won't your aunt report you missing if you don't leave some kind of word"

She groaned, but had to agree with his point. "Give me a piece of paper and I'll write you a note. Pin it up on the corkboard by the kitchen phone. She'll see it there."

The priest went off to scrounge paper and pen, and Rhi looked up at Marika. "Are you sure you can put up with a house-guest for a couple of days?"

The lawyer favoured her with a genuine smile. "I'm sure we can manage, as long as you don't have anything against cats. My cat has a bit of an attitude."

"That's an understatement!" Lee grunted amiably. Turning to Rhi, she added, "'Rika's cat thinks he owns the place, and she only gets to stay there at his pleasure."

Marika chuckled. "Uh huh. I live to serve."

"Well, I'll try to be much less demanding," Rhi assured her, suddenly overwhelmed with exhaustion.

David returned then, a pad of paper and pen in hand. Rhiannon took it awkwardly, trying to minimize the movement in her shoulder. "Wish I were left-handed," she muttered as she wrote, 'Staying with friends. Back in a few days. R'

She let the pen drop, and David slid the pad out from under her hand.

"I'll be back as quickly as possible," he told her, tearing off the page and folding it neatly.

"I'll come with you," Lee said. "I've got her bag in the car anyway."

When Lee and David left, Marika slid quietly into the vacated chair. There was an awkward silence between the two women, until Rhi broke it.

"I'm surprised."

"About?"

"I guess...well, if anyone wanted to take me in..." Rhi's voice trailed off in confusion. She didn't want to insult this woman who was kindly offering her hospitality, but it was the last thing she'd expected from her boss.

The lawyer nodded in understanding and confirmed, "Lee wanted to take you home with her." She hesitated, before lowering her head and adding in a low voice, "I know you'd probably have preferred that. I'm sorry."

"Why?"

Confused, Marika asked, "Why am I sorry?"

"No. Why would you take me in? You really don't owe me, you know."

Marika considered that for a moment. "Well, I disagree with that. I think I owe you a great deal, and for more than just today. I'd like the chance to make it up to you, but if you'd really rather, I know Lee will take you in a heartbeat."

Rhi was fighting a losing battle with fatigue and the pain medication. Her eyes drifted shut and she mumbled, "No, that's okay." Hazily, she realized that she really didn't mind the prospect of staying with her boss for a couple of days.

"Sorry, can't keep my eyes open."

A soft chuckle met her muttered apology. "That's okay. Must be good drugs, eh?"

"Good..." Losing the battle with shock, pain and exhaustion, Rhi let herself go, but as she fell asleep, she could have sworn she felt a feather light caress on her face.

* * *

"She lives here?" Lee eyed the dilapidated house with distaste.

David put the old Volvo in park, and turned the engine off. "Yes. She's been living here with her aunt for the last decade."

They left the car, and Lee trailed behind the priest up the walk. "What a dump," she muttered under her breath. She was slightly embarrassed when she saw David shake his head reproachfully, and decided to keep further observations to herself.

When they reached the door, David held his hand out for the keys. Lee quickly rummaged in the bag and came up with them. Entering the house, she found the interior as unprepossessing as the exterior. The odour of fried foods lingered in the warm, thick air. A subtle ambience of decay permeated the hallway as Lee noted the peeling wallpaper, threadbare carpet, and naked light bulb dangling from the ceiling.

Lady Mouse lives here? Lee was taken aback at her friend's home. She didn't know much about Rhiannon, but it was hard to picture the determined, courageous, independent young woman emerging from such surroundings.

Rousing herself from her reverie, she realized that David had walked down the hall to the kitchen, and hastened to follow him. She found him pinning Rhiannon's note to the corkboard beside the phone, next to dozens of other notes. Casting a critical eye around this room too, she took in the slovenly table top, trails of crumbs on the cracked linoleum floor, and dirty dishes piled in the sink.

"C'mon," David said, "her room's upstairs."

Dutifully, she followed the priest back down the hall and up the narrow staircase. He paused at the top and looked both ways down the hall. With a little shrug, he turned right and began opening doors.

"Bathroom. Her aunt's bedroom. Must be the one at the back of the house." David turned back the other way and within moments stood before a door with a sturdy padlock on it.

"I think we found it," he said dryly, fingering the lock.

Lee chuckled. Though unexpected, the padlock fit her Lady Mouse perfectly. David fumbled with the keys, fitting one to the lock and turning it smoothly.

"She must keep it oiled," he mumbled as he pushed the door open and they entered.

The afternoon sunlight filtered around the drawn blinds in the narrow windows, illuminating Rhiannon's room. Instantly relieved that unkempt housekeeping was not a feature of this neat, tidy room, Lee gave a small whistle as she took in the set-up.

"She's got a whole apartment in one room, kitchen, bedroom and sitting room." Lee turned to see David examining bits of paper pinned to the walls. Her eyebrows shot up as she realized that every spare bit of space was covered by drawings. Moving up beside the priest, she stared at the pictures.

"Wow, these are really good! Look at the detail in there. You can almost feel that dragon ready to spring off the wall." She drew a finger lightly over the paper, as if reassuring herself it was one-dimensional.

"Look," David said, gesturing to several different pictures. "These two...they're in a lot of the pictures."

Lee peered closer and nodded. "Yeah, they are. Who do you suppose they are?"

The priest looked at her, sadness in his compassionate eyes. "At a guess, I'd say her parents, but I don't know for sure."

Considering that, Lee had to agree. The woman in the picture did look a lot like Rhiannon. Softly, she said, "Our little friend sure has a lot of talent."

"Yes, she does," David agreed, then turned to face the room. "Well, we should probably get her things and get going. I don't want to be here when Hettie gets home."

Lee nodded and headed for the battered dresser. "Is her aunt really such a gorgon? The way Rhiannon reacted, it was like her aunt was the devil incarnate."

That got a chuckle from the priest. "No, I wouldn't say that she's evil. She simply...grates...on people, especially Rhiannon."

Unzipping the bag, Lee began to select some casual clothes and pajamas, and folded them carefully into the bag. "That include you, David? Does she grate on you too?"

A heavy sigh sounded from behind her. Glancing over her shoulder, she saw the priest shuffling through a stack of books on the table.

David avoided meeting her eyes, as he mumbled, "Looks like these are due back at the library this weekend. I'll take them in for her."

Chuckling, Lee opened another drawer to find some underwear. "Appears to me you're ducking the question, Father." She shook her head at the shabby condition of her young friend's unmentionables, but chose a few things and added them to the bag. Her hand brushed against something and she pulled it out curiously.

It was a bankbook, obviously older and well used. Looking over at the priest, who was ostensibly absorbed in the library books, she couldn't resist a swift look inside. Jesus! She's got almost ten thousand dollars in there! What the hell is she doing living in a dump like this?

Startled, and somewhat shamed at the invasion of privacy, Lee tucked the book back into the corner of the drawer. None of my business. Still, her curiosity was aroused, and she pondered the small mystery.

"Got everything she needs?" David had ambled back across the room, books tucked under his arm.

Lee frowned at the open bag, and then decisively zipped it closed. "I think I have enough. I don't know where her toothbrush and stuff is, but I'll have Marika pick some things up for her."

Standing, she grinned at the priest. "C'mon padre, let's get you out of the gorgon's lair."

He shook his head in mild exasperation, but she could see the twinkle in his pale eyes. As they left the room, and he locked the padlock, she asked, "So how come Rhi calls you Ichabod?"

"You can't see the resemblance?" David asked drolly.

Lee stared at him, then started to laugh. She was still chuckling as they exited the house and locked it behind them. She tossed the stuffed gym bag into the back seat and slid into the passenger's seat as David started the car.

As they pulled away, the priest said, "I'm glad you were along. I don't think I'd have felt very comfortable going through Rhiannon's...things."

Lee flushed, wondering for an instant if he'd seen her examine the bankbook, but then she realized what he meant. Jokingly she asked, "Not into ladies lingerie, Father?"

Deadpan, he answered, "I find they just don't make them in my size."

Lee lost it then, letting the fear and anxiety of the day wash away in gales of laughter. When she finally stopped, wiping the tears from her eyes, she found David had a small, wicked grin lingering on his thin lips.

Impulsively, she asked, "David, why did you stop me in the hospital? Doesn't it make more sense to you to have Rhiannon stay with Dana and me?" She'd wondered if it was because he didn't want Rhi associating with a pair of lesbians, but that didn't feel right. He struck her as open, warm and completely non-judgmental. Besides, if that had been the case, he'd hardly have favoured Rhi staying with Marika, though it was possible he didn't know the lawyer was gay too.

Turning serious, the priest considered her question, choosing his words carefully. "It was more instinct than anything else, Lee. I think...I feel, that those two need each other right now. They went through the same trauma, and I believe they can help to heal each other." He shrugged and gave her a little apologetic grin. "I didn't mean to interfere. I know Rhi thinks the world of you and your partner. I just...sometimes I get this overwhelming feeling, and I've learned to go with it."

Lee pondered his words. She wasn't as convinced, knowing her old friend as well as she did. While sure that Marika would be kind to her young houseguest, she still couldn't picture the lawyer in a care-giving role, unlike her partner who was a born nurse. Hmm, he might have a good point though. 'Rika sure was determined about this.

Dismissing her lingering reservations, Lee decided she and Dana would just have to make a point to be frequent visitors to Marika's condo the next few days.

Chapter Twelve

MARIKA SPENT A COUPLE of hours that morning in her office, making arrangements to juggle appointments and picking up what she needed to work from home. She also left instructions for maintenance to replace all the carpet in her waiting room. When they tried to tell her that they could just replace the acid damaged patch and steam clean the blood away, she had instantly rejected the suggestion. When Rhiannon returned to work, Marika didn't want the slightest reminder in their office of what had happened that awful day, not even a vaguely discoloured spot on the floor or an imperfectly matched bit of carpet. That being accomplished, the lawyer left to pick up her assistant from the hospital.

When Marika arrived at Foothills, Rhiannon offered to let her out of their arrangement. Sensing that her assistant was wavering at the prospect of staying in her boss' home, the lawyer gently reminded her of David's warning. Much to her amazement, it served to immediately eliminate any further objections, and Rhiannon had meekly accompanied her to the car.

Marika watched closely as Rhiannon eased herself out of the car and reached into the back seat for the gym bag. The lawyer raised one eyebrow in rebuke and firmly took the bag away, shifting it to her far hand. She debated internally whether to offer support, but knew it wouldn't be welcomed. Instead, she simply walked close beside the young woman as they made their way to the bank of elevators from the parking garage.

As they rode the elevator up, Marika stole a surreptitious look at her guest. Rhi appeared pale and fatigued. She held her right arm tightly against her body, minimizing the limb's movement. The lawyer hoped that her assistant wouldn't resist the suggestion of a nap once they got to the apartment. She had no doubt that it would take a while for her guest to feel comfortable, and as much as possible, she wanted to quickly ease Rhi into a routine of resting and recovering.

When they reached her unit, Marika unlocked the door and held it open for her guest. She smothered a tiny smile at how warily Rhiannon entered, and stifled the urge to ask what the young woman expected to encounter in her home.

Spooky greeted them, strolling up and sniffing at the stranger.

"Behave yourself, Mister. Try to keep the attitude to a minimum," Marika cautioned her pet as she tossed her keys on the side table. She was pleased when Rhiannon knelt and clumsily held out her left hand to the cat.

Spooky ducked his head, running his body under the outstretched hand with an audible purr. Both women chuckled, and Rhiannon stroked the luxuriant gray and white fur several times before standing. She swayed a bit, and Marika took hold of her uninjured left arm.

"Hey, why don't I show you where your room is?" the lawyer suggested. "If you want to, you can lie down for a nap. I'm just going to catch up on a few things in the den, and I'll wake you for lunch if you like."

She was relieved when Rhi accepted her suggestion readily, having half expected an instant demurral. Leading the way down the hall, she gave a quick tour of the condo.

"Kitchen, living room and dining room are that way," Marika said, pointing to the right. "The den is next to the master bedroom, and the bathroom and utility/laundry room are across the hall. When you need towels, you'll find the linen closet beside the bathroom."

Drawing even with her bedroom, she gestured for Rhiannon to enter. "This is your room. There's an en suite, but you'll probably want to use the bathtub in the main bathroom to keep the stitches as dry as possible. Dana will be over tonight to take a look at them and show me how to care for your wound until...well, while you're here."

She broke off awkwardly, watching as her assistant surveyed the large, tranquil room, and then turned to her with a frown. "Everything okay?" Marika asked, wondering if she'd overlooked something when she'd prepared the room for her guest's arrival earlier that morning.

"This is your room," Rhiannon said bluntly.

"Well...yes, but it's yours while you're here, and I'll take the daybed in the den."

"I can't kick you out of your own room," the young woman stated firmly. "I'll take the den."

Marika sighed. She knew it had been going too smoothly with her recalcitrant assistant. Might as well get the first battle over with. Deliberately keeping her voice calm but resolute, the lawyer said, "No, it will be easier on your wound if you should take the bed. The better care you take of it, the sooner you'll be out of here and independent again, right?"

Inwardly, the lawyer crowed when Rhi reluctantly nodded. She congratulated herself for couching her rationale in terms the young woman would respond to, but knew this was probably only the first skirmish.

Setting her assistant's gym bag on the embroidered boudoir chair, Marika wondered for a moment if she should offer to put things away, but decided the suggestion would trespass on Rhiannon's unspoken, but formidable personal boundaries.

"Um, well, I cleared some space for you," Marika said, crossing to the bureau and opening the top drawer. "And Lee couldn't find your toothbrush and things, so I bought some basics and left them in the en suite for you. Why don't you get yourself settled, take a nap, and I'll call you in about an hour or so for lunch?"

Rhiannon still stood stiffly in the centre of the room, but she gave her boss a curt nod. Marika smiled encouragingly at the young woman then left her to her own devices, closing the door softly behind her.

Crossing the short distance to the den, the lawyer shook her head, and for the umpteenth time since the previous day, questioned her sanity. What the hell do I know about looking after someone? Especially someone who resents being looked after? She was grateful that Lee hadn't pushed for the reasons behind her insistence on bringing Rhiannon into her home. Marika was well aware it made no logical sense at all. She only knew that she needed to do this, both for her assistant and for herself.

Glancing at her watch, the lawyer decided she had at least an hour to work before she had to consider putting lunch together. Entering the den, she sank gratefully into her padded, leather executive chair, and swiveling slowly, stared sightlessly across the wide desk. Finally, forcing her mind back on her work, she booted up her computer and logged into her office files.

* * *

Rhi put the last of her meagre attire in the drawer and slid it shut. She turned and, leaning back against the dresser, stared at the bed she was to sleep in. The queen-size bed was neatly made with rose-coloured sheets and a pale pink, hand-sewn quilt that reminded her of the inside of a shell her father had once shown her. Piles of lacy pillows banked against a French provincial headboard. The assistant was half-convinced she'd never be able to rest in such finery, but an unexpected yawn persuaded her to at least lie down for a few moments.

Kicking off her shoes, she gingerly sat on the bed, favouring her shoulder while trying not to disturb the banks of pillows too much. She sank back into the soft bed and sighed with pleasure. It was radically different from the thin, lumpy pallet she'd slept on for the last decade. Deciding it would be all right to rest for a few minutes, she closed her eyes and, without conscious thought, was asleep in moments.

When Rhiannon awoke, it was with an instant sensation that she wasn't alone, and her eyes flew open in alarm, only to find her boss leaning against the open door, arms crossed, with an odd expression on her face. Rhi watched her watcher, noting the slightly confused look in expressive gray eyes. She wondered what was baffling Marika, and was uncertain if she should again offer to go home. Then the older woman smiled at her, and Rhi's doubts eased.

"Feel like some lunch?"

Marika's voice was casual, but warm, and Rhiannon nodded, rolling slightly to get up before a wave of pain stilled her motion. Her involuntary moan brought the lawyer instantly to her side, and slender hands steadied and assisted her to sit up.

Embarrassed, Rhiannon mumbled, "Sorry 'bout that."

"There's nothing to be sorry about. You're not going to be 100% for a few days yet. That's why you're here, so please let me help where I can."

Her boss' voice was so matter-of-fact that it assuaged Rhiannon's nagging worries about imposing on the woman. Wordlessly, she allowed the lawyer to assist her to her feet. She noticed that even though Marika immediately stepped back to allow her room, those keen gray eyes regarded her closely. As they left the room, the blonde was never more than an arm's length away.

Lunch turned out to be a pleasant surprise. Rhiannon hadn't suspected that her elegant boss had a domestic side, and was mildly amazed at the lovely meal laid out for just the two of them. She wondered if Marika always ate like this, or had gone to some lengths just for her.

After a day of hospital food, Rhi decided she wasn't going to waste time analyzing the lunch. She nodded her thanks as the lawyer filled her plate with chicken salad and pushed the tray of still steaming, thickly sliced French bread towards her.

When Rhi found it difficult to butter the bread with only one hand, Marika quietly took over. Muttering her thanks, Rhiannon dug into the salad, enjoying the flavour of the cold chicken, greens, orange slices and almonds in a lightly piquant dressing.

"Wow, this is great!" Sure beats the hell out of my cup-of-soup and bologna sandwiches.

The lawyer smiled, obviously pleased with the compliment. "Do you like iced tea?"

Rhi swallowed before answering. "I don't know. I don't think I've ever had any."

Marika raised an eyebrow, but only said, "Well, try it and if you don't like it, I'll find something else."

She found she did like the iced tea, as well as the fresh blueberries served over yogurt for dessert. There was little conversation during lunch, but neither woman seemed uncomfortable with that. Rhi tried to help Marika clean up afterwards, but the lawyer shook her head.

"No, that's okay. I've got it. Once you've got two working arms, you can help out again."

"Once I've got two working arms, I'll be out of your hair," Rhi pointed out reasonably.

"You're not in my hair."

The words were soft, and Rhiannon couldn't see her boss' face as she loaded the dishwasher, but she sensed the sincerity behind them. Her reaction to those words surprised her. A week ago, she'd have been embarrassed or uncomfortable by such an expression, not that her standoffish boss would have offered it then. Now–now, she felt an inexplicable pleasure at the sentiment, but as always, sought safety in silence.

Marika closed the dishwasher and, facing Rhi, thrust her hands in her pockets. "I should get more work done this afternoon." Before her guest could interrupt, the lawyer said with a little grin, "No, you're not allowed to help. You're supposed to be resting."

Rhiannon frowned, simultaneously averse to not pulling her weight and worried about missing more days' pay. She was mentally marshalling her arguments to be allowed back to her job, when Marika again broke into her thoughts.

"Rhi, you do know you're on full pay and benefits while you recover, don't you?"

Startled, the young woman gaped at her boss, wondering when the lawyer had added mind reader to her professional accomplishments. Marika smiled gently. "Considering you could sue the firm for inadequate security on the job, I'd say it's the least they could do."

Indignantly, Rhi protested, "I wouldn't sue!"

The lawyer chuckled. "I know that, but they don't. Besides you were injured in the line of duty. You're entitled to be paid until you're able to work again."

Rhi fidgeted restlessly in her chair. No longer tired after her nap, she wanted something with which to occupy herself. Again Marika appeared to read her mind.

"I have a small collection of videos and a better collection of CDs. You're welcome to use them, or you could watch TV or read."

"Read?" Rhiannon perked up. "Do you have some books I could borrow?"

Marika laughed. "You could say that. Come with me."

The assistant trailed her boss out of the kitchen and back down the hall to the den. Following the lawyer into the room, Rhi stopped short and stared. Slightly smaller than the master bedroom, one wall of the room was lined with built-in floor-to-ceiling bookcases and an attached sliding ladder allowed access to the upper shelves. A mahogany double pedestal desk with a padded leather chair sat at one end of the room, angled so the occupant had a view out the large windows. Two large file cabinets sat beside the windows. A daybed and side table lay alongside one wall, with a black leather recliner and reading lamp in the opposite corner. The condo's predominant colours of gray and white with rose accents continued in this room, but the bookcases were the same mahogany as the desk and file cabinets. It was a peacefully inviting room, and Rhi had no doubt that her boss spent many hours in there.

An amused voice said, "Help yourself to any of the books you want. I'm just going to get some work done." The lawyer switched on the mini-stereo sitting on top of one of the cabinets, and took a seat at her desk, booting up the PC.

Rhiannon listened to the soft, mellow instrumental music for a moment, not recognizing the piece, and then began her inspection of the impressive library. Starting at one end, she moved swiftly past the legal and reference books to find shelves of fiction, non-fiction, classics and contemporary works, and even a wide-ranging collection of traditional fairy tales from many lands. Feeling like a kid in the candy store, she gleefully opened one book after another, reading the cover pages and trying to decide which one to choose. Finally settling on an old favourite she hadn't read in years, Rhi glanced at the recliner and bit her lip, unsure if her presence would be an annoyance while her boss worked.

"You're welcome to read in here, Rhi," Marika said. "You won't be a bother; and I can tell you from experience, that's the most comfortable chair in the house."

Shaking her head a little at her boss' prescience, the young woman sat carefully in the chair, then frowned as she realized the handle to recline the La-Z-Boy was on the right. Before she even had time to form the words, Marika was kneeling at her side, pulling the lever for her. Rhi grinned with delight as the chair went back and her legs went up. She wiggled into the comfortable depths, and nodded her thanks when the lawyer snapped on the overhead lamp.

The two women spent the afternoon quietly, each intent on her own pursuits, with little conversation until Marika asked Rhiannon if she'd like a snack. Lost in the streets of London with Oliver Twist, the young woman looked up from her book, and glancing at the wall clock, was startled to realize three hours had flown by. She grimaced as she noted the throbbing in her shoulder had increased too.

"Sounds like a good idea, boss. And I think it might be time for another happy pill too."

Marika was quickly at her side, pushing the lever back and offering a hand to assist Rhi out of the chair. The young woman accepted gratefully. Now that she was no longer engrossed in her book, she was feeling the full effects of the wound again.

"Um, if you don't mind, I think I'll just go lie down for a while."

"Not at all. You do whatever you want to, Rhiannon. Rest when you need to. That's the whole point of being here. Do you need any help?"

"No, thanks, I'm just going to take a couple of pills and nap for a bit." Rhi moved stiffly out of the room, but stopped at the door to smile at her hostess. "I don't think I've said it, but I really do appreciate all you're doing for me." She left then, but not before she saw the look of surprised delight on Marika's face.

Rhiannon slept for almost three hours, and was only awakened by a gentle shake to her uninjured shoulder, when Marika summoned her for dinner. Groggily, she allowed the lawyer to help her up again.

"I'll meet you in the kitchen," Rhi yawned. "I just want to freshen up a bit."

Marika nodded and left as the young woman made her way to the en suite. After washing up awkwardly, Rhi dried her face and grinned at the selection of toiletries on the counter that the lawyer had gotten for her.

Her boss' definition of basics certainly went far beyond her own, but Rhi knew Marika was trying very hard to do her best. Her first impulse had been to find out what she owed the lawyer and pay her back, but an unaccustomed inner voice prevailed, and she decided to accept the generosity in the spirit it was offered. When her boss had accepted her thanks graciously and with obvious pleasure, Rhi knew she'd made the right choice for once.

Maybe we can get through this without driving each other crazy. The first day went okay. Rhi's musings continued as she headed for the kitchen. I mean it's not like we're best buddies or anything, but we're getting along all right.

The women shared another quiet meal, and Rhi was again impressed with Marika's culinary skills as she dug into the shrimp and vegetable pasta mixture. She couldn't remember the last time she had eaten that well, other than the night at Lee and Dana's. Cooking, to her, was merely an inconvenience, and she kept it as simple as possible. Not that I could afford to cook like this anyway.

After a citrus salad and coffee, Marika said, "Dana called earlier. She'll be over in about an hour to take a look at your back. Do you mind if I watch what she does so I'll know how to help you?"

Rhi considered that. Marika had been calmly unobtrusive about the assistance she'd offered thus far, and the younger woman was growing more comfortable with the concept of her boss helping her out.

"No, I guess not. It'd be okay."

"Good. Want to take our coffee in and watch the evening news? I like to keep up on what's going on in the world, and I don't always have time to read the newspapers."

The newscast was almost over by the time the buzzer rang from the lobby, announcing Dana's arrival.

When the stocky woman came in the door a few minutes later, Rhiannon greeted her warmly, then looked past her to see if Lee was following.

Dana grinned. "Sorry, Rhi. Your Dragonslayer was called into work this evening, so it's just me."

Rhi blushed at being read so easily, and was glad when Marika diverted their friend's attention.

"Since when did Lee have to work nights again? I thought being a partner in the business got her out of that."

"Normally, yeah," Dana agreed as she crossed the room and dropped into the easy chair, accepting the coffee Marika offered. "Unfortunately, one of their employees was caught drunk on duty, and since Willem took the last one, it was her turn to catch the trouble call."

"Let me guess," Marika said dryly, "Turner again, right?"

Dana snorted. "Of course! That man's been trouble since the day Willem hired him. I have no idea why he insisted on keeping him on. He's given Lee more gray hairs than all their other employees combined. This time he's gone too far though, and not even Willem will be able to protect him. When Lee left tonight, she was breathing fire!"

Rhi grinned at the image of her Dragonslayer breathing fire. As fond as she was of the big woman, she definitely wouldn't want to ever be on her bad side. Her attention was drawn as Dana addressed her.

"So, Lady Mouse, how is our hero feeling today?" The tone was teasing, but Rhi saw the genuine concern in Dana's compassionate eyes.

Slightly embarrassed by the hero appellation, Rhi squirmed and mumbled, "Okay, I guess."

"She was in quite a bit of pain earlier this afternoon," Marika offered.

Dana nodded. "To be expected for a few days, I'm afraid. Lee called Father David, who put me in touch with Dr. Mathieu. I told him I'd be monitoring Rhi's recovery, and he filled in the gaps for me. In some ways you got off lucky, but at its deepest point, you're looking at a half to three quarter inch incision. It's not going to heal overnight."

Noticing Rhi's flinch, Dana smiled reassuringly. "Don't worry, Lady Mouse. We're going to make sure you're well cared for."

Rhiannon mumbled an acknowledgement as Dana turned to give Marika care instructions. The young woman was somewhat dazed at this sudden turn in her life. She could remember with vivid clarity the very last day she'd felt genuinely cared for by another person, and it was over ten years ago. Now, virtual strangers were freely offering affection and concern, and she didn't know how to handle it. Rhi felt like she was in way over her head, unsure if she was drowning or being bathed in benevolence. Her instinct to accept these people at face value warred with a deeply ingrained suspicion of other's motives. She was watching helplessly as her tightly controlled life was swept away by events beyond her influence.

Lost in her thoughts, Rhi didn't hear her name being called until a hand softly touched her arm.

"Rhi?"

The young woman blinked at her boss, who smiled at her woolgathering.

"Hey, Dana was suggesting you might want to take a bath now, and then she'll show me how to clean and dress your wound."

"Uh, okay."

As Rhiannon stood, Dana cautioned her, "Don't get your back wet. Just wash what you can comfortably, and I'll take care of the rest."

Marika added, "Don't forget the towels are in the linen closet, and if you want to use any of the bath oils..."

Dana broke in. "Better to keep it plain soap and water for a few days."

"Okay, no problem," Rhi agreed and left the two older women in the living room. Grabbing a towel from the linen closet, she started the taps running, amused by Spooky's position curled up on the thick, soft bath mat.

"Is this your favourite place in the house?" she asked, kneeling to stroke the somnolent feline. "You might want to move, my friend. It could get pretty wet in here."

Rhi chuckled as he stretched, and then deliberately strolled out of the bathroom as if it had been his idea to vacate the premises all along. With the tub filling steadily, Rhi began to undress and was immediately glad that the nurse who'd helped her dress that morning had decreed no bra so as not to aggravate the stitches. Her left hand was clumsy, and it took her twice as long as usual to get her buttons undone. She knew she'd have had to ask for help with a bra, and it galled the independent woman not to be able to handle such a basic task.

Turning the taps off, Rhi carefully lowered herself into the bathtub, sighing with pleasure as the warm water gently lapped about her waist. She longed to lay back and let the last couple of days soak away, but she stayed upright and used her good hand to soap away the lingering hospital smell. Eyeing the extension hose, she was just trying to work out how to wash her hair without getting her back wet when a light tap sounded on the door frame and Dana poked her head around.

"Okay to come in?" the stocky nurse asked cheerfully.

"Sure," Rhi answered, drawing her knees up and leaning forward with her left arm wrapped around them. If Dana noticed her instinctive modesty, she didn't say anything as she came in and knelt at the side of the tub. Marika followed her hesitantly, but stayed back where she could see and still be out of the way.

"Okay, sweetie, I'm going to peel this dressing off and then clean this up a bit. I'll go slowly, but you let me know if I'm hurting you."

Rhi hunched her shoulders then relaxed a little when Dana rubbed her back lightly, well away from the wound.

"Don't tense, Rhi, it'll just make it harder."

She nodded, but couldn't help the involuntary stiffening as the tape was peeled away and she felt the first pressure of the washcloth. When Dana's deft touch proved gentle, the tension in her body eased.

"You're doing great there, sweetie. Your doctor did an excellent job with the stitches, nice and small and tight. Your scar should be hardly noticeable by the time it all heals."

Rhi listened to Dana's soothing tones as the nurse carefully washed away the dried blood. Absently she realized that her caregiver's left hand kept stroking her back even as the right hand did the delicate work around her wound. She smiled, wondering if this was what Spooky felt like when she petted him.

"Rika, see what I'm doing here? Once I've gotten the worst of this cleared away, you won't have as much to do next time. Just be very careful not to snag any of the stitches and keep the pressure really light."

Letting her head drop onto her bent knees, Rhi found herself actually enjoying the procedure, and she was disappointed when all too soon Dana pronounced her done.

"Would you like some help washing your hair there, sweetie?"

Rhi grinned at Dana and nodded. "That'd be great. I was just trying to figure out how to do that without soaking my back."

"Can you grab a small towel, Rika? We'll put that over it and have you lean forward. I'll use a light spray and get you cleaned up no problem." Dana unhooked the hose and began to adjust the head for the mildest flow while Marika went to get another towel.

Between the two of them, Rhi was soon bracing herself on her left hand while Dana held the towel on her back with one hand and directed the hose on her head with the other. Somewhat to her surprise, Rhiannon realized that it was actually her boss washing her hair. With eyes closed, she enjoyed the gentle massaging and lathering. I could get to like this. Part of her mind nagged about the impropriety, but long-buried hedonistic responses reveled in the sensual pleasure.

When she was completely clean, strong hands helped her from the bathtub and wrapped her in a bath sheet almost as big as she was. Rhi felt like a little kid as Dana brushed back her hair and impulsively planted a kiss on her wet forehead. She smiled shyly at the nurse, grateful eyes saying what she couldn't. Dana smiled back, apparently understanding the unspoken communication perfectly.

"C'mon, let's get you settled in bed, and then I'll get Marika to do the actual dressing so she knows how to change it tomorrow."

Marika lingered by the door, politely averting her eyes as Dana helped Rhi into her pajama bottoms and guided her between the sheets, lying on her stomach with her right arm carefully positioned by her side.

"Okay, Rika, grab my bag and bring it here. I brought you some antibiotic ointment, Q-tips, a small roll of dressing pads and there's a big roll of surgical tape too." She grinned down at Rhi who was watching her out of the corner of her eye. "The clinic will never miss it, and I figured it was for a good cause."

Suddenly very grateful that she could number this woman among her tiny circle of friends, Rhiannon returned the smile wholeheartedly. She rolled her head back onto the pillow and felt the mattress shift as Dana and Marika changed places beside her.

"All right, Rika, very gently use the Q-tip to spread some ointment lightly right over the wound."

The young woman didn't even flinch at the feather light touch, as her boss carefully did as instructed. It took about five minutes with Dana murmuring encouragement, but eventually the nurse was satisfied.

"Well done. We'll make a nurse out of you yet," she teased. "Now cut off enough of the padding to cover the length of the wound, I'd say about eight or nine inches. Uh huh. Good girl. Now lay it over carefully, and we're going to tape it on."

Rhi heard the ripping of tape, and then Marika's warm hands gently pressing the edges of the dressing down.

"All right! Johns Hopkins, here you come!"

That got a chuckle from both Rhi and Marika before Dana turned serious again. "Okay guys, one more thing. Rhiannon, I'll bet you've been minimizing the use of your arm and shoulder, right?"

"Uh huh. It hurts like crazy if I move it too much."

"And that's good. Pain is your body's early warning signal, and it shouldn't be ignored. However, there's also a danger that if you shy away from using it for long periods, the muscles will freeze up on you and even when the wound heals, you'll have to work twice as hard to get full use of them back."

When Rhi looked up at the nurse in alarm, Dana soothed, "Don't worry. It just means we have some adapting to do. What I want you to work on is small passive movements, bringing your right arm forward, back and out from your body about six inches to start with. Increase the movements a little each day, as much as you can comfortably tolerate. Also, Marika, if you wouldn't mind, gently massage the muscles of her back twice a day, not touching the wound but working around the general area very softly."

Rhi was surprised when her boss answered without hesitation.

"I can do that. We can do it first thing in the morning and last thing at night."

"Great. Well, why don't you start now, and I'll see myself out. You both did really well tonight. You're a good team, and I don't forecast any difficulties. Rika, Lee asked if you'd give her a call when you have a free moment tomorrow."

"Okay, I'll call her at the office, or she can call here if she wants. I don't think we're going out anywhere."

"Thanks, Dana," Rhi said, shivering slightly as warm fingers began a gentle stroking and probing of her shoulder, back and down her right arm.

"You're very welcome, Lady Mouse. I'd say anytime, but I'd prefer to see you on a social rather than professional basis. You two have a good night, and if you have any problems, call me at home or work right away."

"Thanks, Dana. You're an angel," Marika said, her fingers never pausing in their work.

"Ah well, wait 'til I send you the bill," Dana said airily. All three chuckled and the nurse left the room.

The room was much quieter now, and Rhi drifted on the edge of sleep, enjoying Marika's attentions. She'd never had a professional massage, but she could now understand why people enjoyed them so much. When the soft hands finally ceased their motion, she was disappointed, but only turned her head and said, "Thank you. That felt really good."

Marika gave a low chuckle, then asked, "Would you like some help getting your top on, or would you rather do without while you sleep?"

Rhi considered that for a moment. She really felt far too comfortable to move, but she reasoned that it would protect the wound and the dressing to add one extra layer of fabric between it and the bedclothes.

"Mmm, guess I should put it on," Rhi conceded, rolling into a sitting position with Marika's help. It was only when her boss turned to get her top from the drawer that she realized she was sitting in front of the other woman half-naked, but then she gave a mental shrug. She saw all of me getting out of the tub. Don't think this will faze her.

Marika carefully slid one sleeve over Rhi's right arm, pulling the fabric gently over her back and letting the young woman work her left arm into the other sleeve. Then, kneeling in front of her assistant, she began to fasten the buttons.

Rhi watched the look of concentration on the lawyer's face, and noticed a slight tremble in the long, slender fingers as she worked the buttons. She's nervous! The realization caused an odd sense of wonder in the young woman. From the moment she'd met her boss, the woman had projected an aura of cool, impenetrable confidence and professionalism. Seeing this hint of vulnerability, Rhiannon suddenly felt protective. As the last button was closed, she laid her left hand over Marika's.

"Thank you."

The lawyer raised her eyes at the simple words, and the two women stared at each other before Marika smiled and nodded.

"You're welcome. How about another couple of pain pills and then lights out? I know it's early, but I suspect a good night's sleep would be just what Dana would order."

Rhi grinned. "Yeah, I don't think she'd be impressed if we stayed up watching midnight movies."

Marika chuckled, then stood and retrieved a glass of water. Handing it to Rhi, she took the pill bottle from the night table, shook two of the tablets into her hand and held them out. Rhi hesitated for the barest moment, then with a tiny shrug leaned forward and nipped them off the soft palm with her mouth. Taking a deep swallow of water, she threw her head back and felt them slide down her throat. Handing the water back to the lawyer, she was rewarded with a nod of approval.

As she sank back into the bed, Rhi felt a strong sense of well being, and even her annoying inner voice reminding her this was just temporary wasn't enough to prevent a smile when Marika drew the covers up and gently tucked them around her.

* * *

"Honest to God," Lee fumed. "If Willem even thinks about countermanding Turner's firing, I'm going to hit my partner over the head. That man is an idiot! He's a bloody lost cause, and I'm not going to have him running the company's reputation down one minute longer."

Dana sat in bed, watching her mate's angry disrobing, as Lee tossed clothes haphazardly about their bedroom. She'd been home for several hours before her partner got back from troubleshooting, and Lee was still highly agitated about the evening's events.

Deciding the big woman had had enough time to blow off steam, she said, "Come to bed, sweetheart. You can go in tomorrow and fight with Willem. Right now you've got to calm down before you blow a gasket."

Lee looked at her with a trace of sheepishness. "Guess I have been going on, huh?"

"Yup," Dana agreed cheerfully, "and I certainly understand why, but I don't intend to sacrifice a good night's sleep because of your lame brained employee."

"Ex-employee," Lee muttered, but she finished stripping off her clothes and slid under the covers with her mate.

Dana gratefully snuggled into the large, warm body, relishing the strong arms that wrapped around her and held her close. They were silent for long moments, enjoying the peace that slowly settled over them, when Lee asked, "How it'd go over at Rika's tonight? Everything all right?"

"Uh huh," the nurse murmured sleepily. "I showed her how to clean and dress Rhi's wound, and suggested a routine of slow, passive movements to keep her arm from freezing up. I also indicated that it might be a good idea if Marika massaged Rhi's shoulder and back twice a day."

There was a beat of silence and Dana grinned to herself.

"Um, how is that supposed to help the wound?"

The nurse couldn't help a small giggle. "Oh it might not do much for the wound, but I suspect it'll do wonders for their relationship."

Lee rolled Dana over and looked down at her with amiable suspicion. "Partner of mine, are you matchmaking again?"

Dana turned serious now. "No, sweetheart. What I'm doing is allowing two lonely people to connect, and giving them an excuse to touch each other. If nothing more comes from it than the beginning of a friendship, I'll count my work well done. Father David was right, Lee. Marika needs to take care of Rhi. She needs to be responsible for something more than a darned cat."

"And Rhi?" Lee asked softly, stroking the side of her mate's face.

"And Rhi is even more isolated than Marika. She at least has Terry and us. I don't think Rhi has a single soul in her life except that priest, and from what you told me, he only recently came into touch with her. Lee, do you know what happens to babies denied human contact?"

The large woman shook her head.

"The technical term is 'failure to thrive,' but what it means is they simply don't have much reason to live. Humans need to be touched, my love. That's the most basic expression of their humanity. I doubt that girl has been touched with affection in more years than she can remember. And Marika, hell, she's been touched all right. By the likes of Cass and others that don't give a rat's ass about her beyond her looks and her performance in bed."

"They need each other," Lee said simply.

"They need each other," Dana agreed, and the lovers regarded each other with deep understanding.

Finally, Lee broke the moment with a grin. "You are very sneaky, love of my life."

Dana grinned widely. "Yup, but then I have to be with you and Danny in the house."

"Oh, is that right?" Lee pouted, tickling her fingers over Dana's belly and causing her mate to giggle. "So about this touching theory, can the touches be anywhere?"

She wiggled an eyebrow at the nurse, who smirked in response and cupped Lee's left breast. Running her thumb firmly over a hardening nipple, Dana murmured, "Well, some touches are more effective than others."

"I think I'd like to explore your theories a little more thoroughly," Lee husked as she leaned over and took possession of her lover's willing mouth.

Chapter Thirteen

"THAT SHOULD WORK, David. I really appreciate this. What time do you think you'll be over?" Marika nodded slightly in response to his answer. "All right, we'll see you then."

She bid the priest good-bye and hung up the phone, a small smile on her face. Leaning back, the lawyer swiveled slowly, thinking about the last couple of days and her occasionally unpredictable houseguest. Marika wasn't sure if what she and David had cooked up would go over smoothly with the touchy young woman, but she and Rhiannon had gotten along so well the past three days, that she'd set her trepidation aside and decided to trust her instincts.

Marika was mildly surprised to find herself regretfully aware that Rhi would soon go home. She'd half-expected the young woman to insist by now that she was well enough to leave. Her assistant had certainly appeared intent on keeping her stay short. She'd worked doggedly at the exercises Dana had recommended, until she had almost all her mobility back. The lawyer had seen her assistant wince painfully as she'd done her arm exercises, but knew better than to urge taking it slowly.

They'd fallen into a comfortable routine together. Neither was a chatty person, but quiet conversations, long peaceful hours in the den and the evening news after dinner had quickly become habits. Accustomed to daily exercise, Rhi had displayed signs of cabin fever by Thursday and had insisted on going out for a walk that afternoon. Unwilling to allow her out on her own, Marika had accompanied her, and meandering strolls through the neighbourhood and down by the river had become another part of their routine.

To her amazement, the lawyer found her young companion very easy to spend time with. Sometime during the week, Rhiannon had shed much of her prickly reserve, and though she didn't treat Marika with the casual affection she gave Lee, she did accord her boss an amiable regard that moderated the potential tensions of their living conditions. The young woman accepted Marika's assistance calmly, even tolerating their twice daily wound care sessions without any apparent emotional discomfort.

With a little grin, Marika recalled the previous night. Rhiannon had retired early while the lawyer finished up some work in the den. It was nearing midnight when she finally yawned and shut down her computer. Hearing a noise at the door, she'd glanced up to see her guest in the doorway.

"Hi, Rhi, what are you doing up? Is the shoulder bothering you?" Marika couldn't help thinking how adorable the young woman looked, rubbing sleepy eyes, her golden-brown hair tousled and curling haphazardly over her ears.

"Um, no...I, uh..."

Marika furrowed her brow in puzzlement and stared at her midnight visitor who was fidgeting nervously and bunching up the bottom of her pajama top in one small fist.

"Rhi?"

"It's early," Rhiannon blurted, staring at the floor. "I, um, don't have anything with me..."

The lawyer pondered that for a second before a look of understanding passed over her face. "Oh, right. Well, I think you'll find everything you need in the third drawer down on the right in the en suite vanity. Do you need..."

The young woman looked up in alarm. "No!" she squeaked and beat a quick retreat out of the room.

Marika laughed softly. "I was going to say, 'Do you need me to show you where everything is?' my little friend." She rolled her neck to relieve tight muscles, and still grinning, headed for the main bathroom to get ready for bed.

The memory eliciting a genuine smile, the lawyer stood to go tell Rhi they would be having company that afternoon. She's so cute when she blushes. Marika couldn't argue with the unbidden thought. With much of the tension between them evaporated, she was free to view her guest as the attractive, intelligent young woman she was. If nothing else came from the past few days, she at least anticipated a better work atmosphere between them from now on.

Walking down the hall, Marika stopped short at the unfamiliar sound of giggles coming from the living room. She couldn't suppress a wide grin at the delightful sound and moved quickly to see what was causing it. Rounding the corner, she saw Rhi sitting cross-legged on the couch, clutching a throw pillow and laughing at Spooky who was hopping jerkily around the carpet.

Rhiannon glanced up at Marika's entrance and pointed delightedly at the feline.

"Your silly cat is chasing invisible mice. All of a sudden he started pouncing and jumping around, but there's nothing there."

The lawyer laughed and took a seat beside her guest. "I know. He does that occasionally. I think he sees his own shadow or something, because there's never anything there."

"Maybe he's chasing dust bunnies," Rhi teased.

Marika gave her a look of mock horror. "In my home? Perish the thought!" Grinning, she added, "Besides if that were the case, I'd have to fire my cleaning ladies."

That got her a raised eyebrow, then Rhi burst out laughing as Spooky took off in a dead run for the kitchen, where the click of his claws could be heard on the tiles as he skidded to a stop.

"You should see the Spookmeister when I get him catnip," Marika said, enjoying her guest's relaxed amusement.

"I'll bet!" Rhi turned sideways and asked, "How long have you had him?"

The lawyer cocked her head, remembering. "I guess it's been about four years now. I'd just gotten off work and was going to my car, when I saw a couple of kids tormenting two kittens in the garage. I chased them off and found a tiny bundle of gray and white fur standing over an even smaller twin. He tried to bite me when I went to pick him up, but I wrapped my scarf around him and his brother. I took them to a vet, but the littler one didn't make it."

She fell silent until Rhi queried, "So you took Spooky home?"

"Hmm, well I wasn't going to. I had no intention of adopting a cat but, I don't know...I just couldn't leave him there, you know?" She looked helplessly at Rhi, who smiled knowingly.

"Uh huh. Got a thing for strays, eh?"

Marika felt like those dark blue eyes were looking right into her, and she dropped her head, unable to meet the intensity of that gaze. After a moment, she drew a breath and went on. "Anyway, I ended up bringing him home, and the rest is history. He's become king of the castle, and allows me to feed and care for him at his pleasure."

Rhi laughed. "Sounds familiar." Apparently taking pity on the blushing lawyer, she changed the subject, "How'd he get his name?"

"The X-Files." Marika glanced up to see the puzzlement on her guest's face. "You know, Mulder's nickname? Spooky?"

The younger woman shrugged. "I've heard of the show, of course, but I've never seen it."

Marika blinked in surprise. "Oh. Well, what do you like to watch?"

That elicited a scowl and Marika sighed inwardly, wondering how she'd inadvertently tripped one of Rhiannon's emotional mines. She didn't think her guest was going to answer, but then the young woman mumbled, "Don't watch TV. The only one in the house is in my aunt's parlor."

Slowly, the lawyer hazarded, "And you don't like to watch the shows she does?"

She watched the fierce expression on the youthful features, but knowing the anger there wasn't directed at her, didn't retreat from her own question. Waiting patiently, a determination was born within Marika to get Rhi to open up-even a fraction.

"I..." Rhiannon drew in a deep breath, and the lawyer could see her tremble with suppressed emotion, "I prefer not to be in my aunt's vicinity for any reason at all."

"Yet you live with her?" Marika watched the stiff way her young friend held herself, prepared to back off at the first signs that Rhi couldn't handle this.

After long moments, Rhi answered slowly, "It's a convenient arrangement for the time being. The rent's cheap, and for the most part I don't have to see her, except maybe going in and out of the house."

"Is she really that bad?" The question was gentle, but Marika was shocked at the bleak gaze that met hers.

"Yes."

Instinctively, the lawyer knew she'd pressed far enough for now. She murmured a noncommittal acknowledgement and then said, "Hey, we're going to have company this afternoon."

The younger woman visibly relaxed, and Marika knew she'd made the right call.

"Who? Or are you talking about Lee and Dana?"

"No, Lee and Dana will be over for dinner tonight, but David called. He wanted to drop by and see you this afternoon, so I told him to come over whenever he wanted."

Marika was relieved to see a wide grin erase the grimness, though all Rhi said was, "Good. Ichabod's a nice guy."

David arrived an hour later, and when the lawyer greeted him at the door, he passed her a small booklet that she tucked under her purse on the hall side table for the moment. Leading him into the living room, she enjoyed the way Rhi beamed at their guest.

"Hey, Ichabod. How's it going?"

David smiled. "Pretty good, Rhi. How are you feeling?"

"Not bad. Much better actually. My boss has been taking good care of me." Rhi leaned forward and whispered conspiratorially, "I think she just wants to make sure I'm back to work soon."

Marika was about to protest when she saw the warm wink the young woman offered her. She smiled then, and gestured David to the easy chair. He folded his long limbs into the seat and clasped large hands around one knee. Both her guests accepted her offer of coffee, and she went to the kitchen, eavesdropping as she made preparations.

"I'm really sorry that I didn't get the pews finished, Ichabod. I hope it didn't cause any problems."

"Good heavens," David chastised mildly. "It's hardly like you just slacked off." Then apologetically he added, "Unfortunately, I couldn't leave it until you were well enough, so I finished them myself. However, you'll get the full amount because it certainly wasn't your fault that you couldn't complete the job."

Marika grinned at that. She had no doubt what was coming, and wasn't surprised when she heard Rhi's firm negation.

"Nope. You only pay me for what I did. I'm not taking money for work I didn't do."

The lawyer stifled a chuckle at the priest's loud sigh of exasperation. Don't even bother. You'd have more luck cracking the Rockies open. Gathering the cups, carafe and cream and sugar on a tray, she returned to the living room in time to see David counting bills and coins into Rhi's hand. She almost lost it when she saw her young friend frown and hand two coins back. Trying not to laugh at her intransigent young guest, she slid the tray onto the coffee table and began to pour.

David sipped at his coffee and then addressed Marika. "Did you ever find out what happened with the aunt that you called the police about?"

Suddenly somber, the lawyer nodded. "They responded right away, but they were almost too late. They found the aunt badly beaten in the kitchen of her home. The last I heard, she was still in critical condition, but they think she has a fifty-fifty chance of making it."

The priest shook his head sadly. "I'd like to visit her if I could get her name and location from you."

"I'll have to check my records for her name, but I'm pretty sure they took her to the Rockyview. Can I call you on Monday with that?"

As Marika spoke to the priest, she kept half an eye on Rhiannon to see how the young woman was reacting. She was relieved to see only concern and sorrow for the Jordanian woman reflected in Rhi's expressive eyes. The lawyer worried that her assistant was bottling up the emotional aftermath of the knife attack. She'd kept a close, albeit surreptitious, watch on her charge, but except for the occasions when she'd see Rhi's gaze go a thousand miles away for long minutes at a time, she hadn't seen any indications of post-traumatic stress.

Marika wished she could say the same. Sleep had been elusive the first couple of nights as every time she closed her eyes, she relived the feel of Rhi's bleeding, unconscious form in her arms and the sight of the raw, bubbled flesh on their assailant's hip. Several times those nights she'd gone to the door of her bedroom and sought reassurance from the sight and sound of the peaceful sleeper in her bed.

David nodded. "Sure. I was going to Rockyview for a visitation this afternoon anyway, so I'll see what I can find out for myself." Changing the subject, he looked ruefully at Rhiannon. "I ran into your aunt yesterday. She asked if I knew where you were."

The lawyer could sense the sudden stillness in the figure beside her.

"You didn't tell her, did you?" Rhiannon's voice was edged with the anger that Marika noticed always accompanied any mention of her relative.

"No," David assured her. "All I said was that you'd mentioned staying with a friend for a while."

Rhi gave a short, bitter laugh. "And did that satisfy the old busy-body?"

The priest sighed. "Not exactly." Wryly he added, "Your aunt would've made an excellent interrogator."

"I think she was one in her last life, jackboots and all."

Marika and David exchanged glances at the vitriol in the young woman's voice. He made a subtle gesture towards the hallway, and she nodded her understanding. While the priest distracted Rhiannon with Tupper's amusing observations about his latest sermon, Marika went to the hall and picked up the booklet he'd brought with him. She stared at it a moment and mentally crossed her fingers that their initiative would be well received.

When she returned to the living room, the booklet behind her back, David smiled encouragingly. Resuming her seat, she turned the booklet face down on her lap and looked up to see Rhi watching her curiously.

"Um, we had an idea and we wanted to talk it over with you," Marika began nervously. When Rhiannon raised an inquisitive eyebrow, she took a deep breath and held the booklet out. Rhi took it and turned it over.

"Operator's Licence Information?"

"Yeah, we thought...I mean I know you mentioned one time that you'd like to get your licence sometime...so David and I were talking..." Marika trailed off, unsure how to read the expression on Rhi's face.

David took over smoothly. "We thought that if you wanted to study for your learner's exam, once your shoulder is up to it, Marika and I would do the practical part of teaching you to drive. I'll take you out during weeknights with my old Volvo, which is an automatic, and she'll take you on the weekends and teach you how to drive a standard with her car."

Rhi blinked in amazement, and the lawyer took comfort from the fact she hadn't immediately rejected their proposal. She knew her assistant's pride would not allow her to take much from them, but she hoped that the obstinate young woman would find it in herself to accept this offer. When Rhiannon began to flip through the pages, pausing occasionally at brightly coloured illustrations, Marika almost sighed aloud in relief.

Finally, Rhi closed the booklet and looked at both of them, shaking her head slightly in confusion. "Why are you...Are you sure you want to do this?"

Well, she's not saying no. Marika reminded herself she hadn't said yes yet, either. "Yes, we are," she said firmly, glancing at David for confirmation, which he readily gave.

"That's right, Rhi. Marika and I talked it all over, and even if you don't have a car now, you may want one in the future. You'll need a licence then, so you might as well get it while you have two willing teachers. You can use the Volvo to take the test in."

The young woman grinned at that. "Because they're indestructible?"

David laughed. "No. Because it's an automatic, and it's easier not to have to worry about gears when you're trying to remember everything else."

Trying not to sound over-eager, Marika asked, "So? Will you let us teach you?"

Rhi stared down at the booklet in her hands and then shrugged. "If you two are sure you know what you're getting into-then, yes." Looking up, she gave her soon-to-be instructors a genuine smile. "Thank you. I didn't expect this at all, but I really appreciate what you're doing."

The priest and lawyer exchanged triumphant grins. "Good!" David said, and then looked at his watch. "Oh, look at the time. I'm going to have to get going." He stood, and when Rhi made to accompany him, he shook his head. "No, don't get up, Rhi. You've got some studying to do, and I can see myself out."

Marika rose gracefully and walked David to the door. Bidding him farewell, they exchanged a quiet high five and smiled at each other.

"I'll call you once she's passed the learner's test, and we can coordinate what we're teaching her," the priest said.

The lawyer nodded. "Sounds good. I'll talk to you then." She opened the door for him and watched him amble down the hallway, before turning back to see what Rhi was up to. She found her guest reading the booklet, a small furrow of concentration on her forehead. Smiling to herself, she went down the hall to the den, leaving Rhiannon to study in peace.

* * *

"No way!" Lee exclaimed, as she cut another big slice of pie, ignoring Dana's slight frown. "So Rika's going to teach you how to drive." She speared the slices of apples left behind, grinning impudently at her partner's rolled eyes.

"And David too," Rhi explained, shaking her head when Lee slid the pie plate across the table to her. "No, thanks. One's enough."

"For some people," Dana said acerbically, but her warm brown eyes regarded her big mate with affectionate exasperation.

"Growin' girl," Lee mumbled around the pie.

Marika laughed at Dana's snort and got up to get more coffee. Dinner had gone well, and even Rhi had occasionally joined in the lively conversation unprompted. She'd been delighted to see how enthusiastically her young guest had told their friends about learning to drive. It erased the last of any doubts that she and David had done the right thing.

Lee downed the last of her coffee and held out her mug for a refill. "So are you going to issue city-wide warnings when you're about to take to the road for the first time," she teased Rhi, who just grinned at her Dragonslayer in delight. "Hey, if Rika and David are going to teach you how to drive a car, maybe I could teach you how to handle a bike."

"No!" Marika and Dana said at the same time

Lee looked hurt. "Ah, c'mon, you two. I'm a perfectly safe driver, and I'd teach her the proper way to ride."

The lawyer shuddered at the thought of her small assistant trying to balance Lee's huge bike. Not wanting to offend her old friend, but hating the thought of Rhi attempting something that could hurt or even kill her, Marika chose her words carefully.

"It's up to Rhiannon whether or not to accept your kind offer of course, but don't you think your bike might be a bit...over-sized for her?"

The big woman scratched her neck thoughtfully. "Yeah, you might have a point there. The Suke's pretty big all right." Brightening she said, "I've been thinking of getting Danny a dirt bike so he and I could go riding on weekends when he's not with his Dad. I could teach her on that, and she could decide if she wants a street bike."

Marika was fairly certain by the startled look on Dana's face that this was the first time Lee had mentioned dirt bikes and Danny in the same breath. Rhi must have noticed too because she cut in smoothly, "I really appreciate that, Lee, but I think I should concentrate on one thing at a time and get my vehicle licence first."

"Okay," Lee agreed amiably. "But let me know if you ever want to learn, and I'll be glad to teach you."

The lawyer was pretty sure the topic would come up for discussion when Lee and Dana went home, but for now she was grateful that Dana held her tongue. The evening had been so pleasant that she didn't want to see it ruined.

"So is Danny coming with us to the Stampede this year, or is he too mature now to hang out with a bunch of old ladies?" Given that Dana's son had complained loudly the previous year about going to the Stampede grounds with his mother, Lee and herself, Marika was pretty sure she already knew the answer.

Dana shook her head ruefully. "I was informed in no uncertain terms that he was going with Tony and the boys this year, and that I wasn't even allowed to acknowledge him if I saw him there." When the others laughed at her chagrin, she added, "Naturally he didn't tell me this until after I'd gotten our tickets to the rodeo, chuck wagon races and Grandstand show." A thought occurred to her and the nurse turned to Rhiannon. "If you don't have any plans, why don't you join us, Rhi?"

"Um, me?"

"Sure, why not?" Lee joined in enthusiastically. "We always have a great time, and the tickets are already paid for so you might as well get some use out of them."

Marika watched her assistant closely, this week's experience allowing her to read the longing mixed with uncertainty in dark blue eyes. "We really would enjoy having you join us," she said softly.

Rhi looked at her searchingly, and after a moment nodded slowly. "I'd like that." Turning to a delighted Lee, she said firmly, "But I insist on paying for the ticket."

Lee straightened and leveling her best intimidating look on the young woman, she growled, "Are you trying to insult me, Lady Mouse? We invited you as our guest, and you think that means you have to pay us? I can't believe you said that. I'm outraged!"

Marika stifled a smile and saw Dana do the same as two stubborn people prepared to go head-to-head. Laying a gentle hand on Rhi's arm, the lawyer urged, "Let her do this, or we'll have to put up with hearing about it the whole time we're there."

The small face scrunched up rebelliously and Rhi bit her lip in frustration, but she finally acquiesced. "Okay...but I'll make it up to you."

Lee grinned and, generous in victory, agreed. "Sure, you can buy me a bag of those mini-doughnuts. I loooovvvve those things!"

"No kidding! You ate half a dozen bags of them last year and then couldn't figure out why you felt like hell the next morning," Dana reminded her mate.

"I think that had more to do with the beer tent than the doughnuts," Lee asserted. "Or maybe I got a bad corndog or something."

The partners bantered back and forth as Rhi leaned over and whispered, "She goes to the Stampede for the food, doesn't she?"

"I heard that!" Lee said with a chuckle. "You don't get the whole Stampede experience unless you've tried all the rides, sampled all the food, watched the chucks and the bull-riding, and two-stepped your way through Nashville North."

Marika and Dana looked at each other with mutual grins, remembering Lee's enthusiastic 'Stampeding' in previous years. The lawyer wondered if the presence of her assistant would tame the big woman at all, but doubted it.

"Do you enjoy going to the Stampede?" Marika asked Rhiannon.

"Well, I sometimes go look around the grounds on preview night, and I like watching the parade and the fireworks. I usually go to a couple of the pancake breakfasts too."

With no surprise, the lawyer noticed that Rhi had only mentioned the free events of the Stampede. She made a mental note to wangle one of their corporate ride passes for her assistant's use. If she approached her carefully, she might even get the young woman to accept it without protest.

Dana looked up at the kitchen clock. "If we're going to make Danny's game, we're going to have to leave soon, Lee." Turning to Marika, she apologized, "Sorry to cut it so short tonight, Rika. His dad will get him there on time, but I promised that we'd show up to watch."

"Of course," Marika assured her. "I knew he had a game tonight, but I'm glad you made it over."

"I want to take a quick look at Rhi's back before we leave though. Would you excuse us for a moment?" Dana stood and motioned the young woman to accompany her.

Lee watched them and as soon as they disappeared down the hall, she leaned forward and with a gleam of excitement asked in a hushed voice, "Do you know what July 5th is?"

Marika nodded. "Of course. It's Dana's birthday. Are we throwing her a surprise party or something this year?"

"Nope. This year I've reserved a cabin out at Emerald Lake. Danny's going to be with his father, and we're taking a couple days off work, so it's just her and me for four long lovely days."

"That sounds wonderful, Lee..."

"There's more. It's not just her birthday." Lee's eyes shone with glee.

Cocking her head in puzzlement, Marika asked, "It's not?"

"Uh uh. It's also the day I'm going to propose." Lee sat back with a smug look of self-satisfaction.

Marika gave a little shriek and launched herself across the table, grabbing her best friend and hugging her tightly. "That's wonderful, Lee! I'm so happy for both of you!"

Lee hugged her back and then laid one finger across Marika's lips. "Now, it's a secret, so you can't say anything."

"Not a word," the lawyer promised as she slid back into her chair, eyes dancing with happiness. She loved these two women and was thrilled that they were going to formalize their rock-solid relationship.

"You have to help me though, Rika," Lee said more seriously.

"Of course, anything you need, you know that. What can I do?"

"Help me pick out the perfect ring."

Marika grinned. If it were anyone else, she'd have insisted that they had to do something this personal for themselves, but given her old friend's shopping impairment, she was more than pleased to assist. "You name the date, place and time, and I'll be there," she assured the big woman.

Lee looked at her affectionately, excitement still lighting her face. "I know Dana will agree that we'd like you and Danny to stand with us the day of the commitment ceremony too."

Feeling a lump in her throat, Marika only nodded, eyes glistening. Hearing the other two returning, she tried to bring her emotions under control and was grateful when Lee picked up the conversation smoothly.

"So you should see this new centre fielder on Dana and Terry's team. Man, that woman has a cannon for an arm," Lee said as Dana and Rhi entered the kitchen.

"You talking about Darcy?" Dana asked, sliding an arm around her partner's shoulders.

"Yup. I was just telling Marika that with her on your team, you might even win the championship this year."

"Yeah, she's a helluva player. Hey, Rika, why don't you and Rhi come to our game this week and then go out to Oly's with us afterward?"

Marika hesitated for an instant, remembered Val's vitriolic words the night of the anniversary party. She wasn't keen to encounter Dana's teammate and her ex-lover, but a quick glance at her assistant showed that the young woman had a hopeful look on her face. It was enough to overcome any reservations, and she nodded decisively. "All right. If Rhi feels up to it and wants to go, then we'll be there."

Judging by the grin on her small friend's face, Marika was pretty sure Rhi would be up to it.

* * *

"So have you memorized the study manual yet?" Marika asked, matching her pace with her companion's shorter legs. They were strolling the walking path that followed the river. The early summer day had been warm, but as usual in the foothills city, the evening had cooled off rapidly and the lawyer was glad she'd insisted they both bring light jackets.

Rhi grinned. "Not quite, but I'm working on it. I mean, things like the traffic signs are pretty basic, but I keep forgetting stopping distances and the description of how to drive a standard is pretty confusing."

"Don't worry. Once you've got your permit and you start driving with David and me, it'll all start to make sense," the lawyer assured her.

They moved aside to make way for a roller blader whizzing by them, then stepped back on the path. The women walked quietly for a while, and then without looking at her companion, Rhi said, "I have to go home tomorrow, Marika."

The older woman had been expecting it, but it hurt nonetheless. She told herself it was ridiculous, that she'd see Rhi at the office every day, but that didn't ease the fact that she'd miss her assistant and the long, companionable hours they'd spent together that week.

"Are you sure?"

"Uh huh. I've imposed on you long enough."

"It was no imposition." Marika longed to tell Rhi how much she'd enjoyed her company, but the words stuck in her throat. Instead she offered, "You know you don't have to come back into the office until you feel up to it, even if you are ready to go home."

"Trying to replace me at work?" The words were light, but the lawyer could hear the undertone of uncertainty. She stopped and turned to face her companion.

"No. Absolutely not. I'd miss you until you were ready to come back, but I don't want you to rush it if you need more time to heal."

She was rewarded by a smile that lit her assistant's whole face, and she returned the grin whole-heartedly.

"Dana said it looked really good tonight, and that you'd done an excellent job. I can move my arm without pain..." Marika frowned at the blatant fib, and Rhi chuckled wryly. "Okay, almost without pain. But the point is, I can do my job, and believe me I'd far rather be in the office than trying to avoid unanswerable questions in my aunt's house."

Marika nodded thoughtfully. It always came back to Rhi avoiding her aunt in any way possible. "All right. But if you start getting tired, or you hurt, or simply need to lie down for a while..."

"I'll tell you."

"Good." The women resumed their walk as Marika said, "It might be for the best anyway. I can still change your dressing and keep an eye on how it's healing."

Rhiannon laughed lightly. "That should go over well in the office."

The lawyer snorted. "Well, I didn't mean I'd do it out in the waiting room. We'll retire to the ladies room for that."

"Probably the best idea," Rhi agreed, and the comfortable silence fell over them again as they began the circuit back to Marika's condo tower.

When they passed the small ice cream shop that was still busy with Calgarians enjoying the summer evening, Rhiannon laid a hand on Marika's arm. "Let me buy you an ice cream cone?"

Marika was about to counteroffer to make the purchase instead, but looking down at her companion, saw the earnest look in the dark eyes. Understanding that this was important to the young woman, she nodded her assent. "Okay, pralines and cream, please."

Rhi joined the line-up at the take-out window, and Marika leaned back against a tree watching her. Her assistant was still favouring her right arm, but not so markedly that it was readily apparent. She had to admit that Rhi was probably ready to resume work, and if she were honest with herself, she wanted the young woman back in the office with her. Sighing, the lawyer acknowledged that she'd have been just as happy to work out of her home for another week, but she pushed her overprotective instincts down, deciding that they had to get back to normal sometime. Normal, sure! She shook her head, unable to deny that the past week had changed the definition of normal between them irrevocably, but unsure how it would affect their future, both professional and personal.

Rhiannon returned with a big grin and two double scoop sugar cones. Marika shook her head reprovingly, but accepted the proffered cone. They dawdled their way back to the condo, enjoying the ice cream and both patently reluctant to see their last walk together end.

Marika's cone lasted until they reached the apartment door, though Rhi's had long since vanished. They entered and both headed for the kitchen to wash up.

The water running over two pairs of hands, Rhi asked casually, "So how come you never play that piano out there?"

Startled, Marika glanced down to see curious eyes regarding her. "Um, well actually, I do play it quite often."

"You haven't played since I've been here."

"I didn't want to disturb your rest, and I guess I didn't think you'd like my kind of music."

"Huh. So what kind of music do you play?"

Marika handed Rhi one end of the towel and took the other for herself. Drying her hands industriously, she answered, "Classical, jazz, some modern stuff. Sort of whatever I'm in the mood for."

"Play something for me?"

The request was earnest and Marika nodded. "All right. But just one piece and then maybe you should have your bath, okay?"

The younger woman agreed amiably, and the lawyer led the way to the living room. Rhi sprawled on the couch next to Spooky, who promptly crawled into her lap. Marika smiled at that. She'd seen her cat curled up next to Rhi's sleeping form more than once, and she was pleased that the two of them got along well.

Taking her seat at the Baldwin, she considered for a moment and then let her fingers go where they wanted. The soft, mellow air filled the apartment and Marika closed her eyes, letting the music carry her away as it always did. She was almost startled to hear the sound of applause when she finished, but she opened her eyes and offered her companion a sheepish smile.

"That was wonderful. You're really very good!" Rhi enthused, her eyes shining with appreciation.

"Thank you. I took piano through most of my childhood and teens. Completed the Royal Conservatory exams, but I just play for myself now."

"What was that piece?"

"Gymnopedie No.1 by Erik Satie. He was a French composer at the turn of the last century who had a rather odd fascination with gymnasts' feet. He would write his music to match the rhythms of their routines. He once wrote a very short composition with instructions that it be repeated 840 times in a row. Quite an oddball actually, but then aren't we all in one way or another? Still, he's one of my favourites."

Rhiannon gave her a wry look and Marika closed the lid over the keys. "All right, young lady," she said with mock severity. "Bath time!"

"Yes, mother," the young woman said with an impish grin. "Are you going to read me a story after that?"

"Only after you're all clean and tucked in," Marika bantered back, her affectionate gaze following her giggling assistant out of the room.

An hour later, as Marika gently worked the muscles of Rhi's back and shoulder, she felt a profound sadness. She'd come to care for the young woman drowsing half naked under her hands, and she hated the thought of Rhiannon returning to a house and aunt she obviously loathed.

The lawyer wished she could ask her assistant to stay longer, but her mind threw up so many logical reasons against it, that she didn't have the nerve to propose the option. Instead, she took extra care and extra time, smoothing and working the soft flesh until she saw Rhi's eyes close and heard her breathing deepen into sleep. Still she continued, until at last she admitted she was doing this more for herself than the sleeping woman. Reluctantly, she drew back and pulled the covers up to the small shoulders. Tentatively, she laid a light hand on her companion's hair, smoothing the still damp curls until she couldn't justify her presence, even to herself, any longer.

When she reached the door, Marika noticed Spooky strolling out of the bathroom. Scooping her pet up, she carefully deposited the complacent cat beside Rhiannon. Spooky immediately curled up to the small, warm figure, and the blonde nodded her approval.

"You keep her company, Mister." Wish I could. Marika sighed and reached for the light switch before turning for one last look. The sleeper never twitched as her silent watcher studied her for long moments and then flipped off the light.

Chapter Fourteen

RHI TRIED NOT to look too obvious as she kept a surreptitious watch on her boss. Marika was in her office, working her way through a stack of mail that her assistant had just placed on her desk. There was a large manila envelope on the bottom of the pile that was causing cartwheels in the young woman's stomach.

When she saw her boss pick up that envelope to open, Rhi dropped her eyes to her computer and tried to concentrate on the letter she was drafting. She deliberately kept her eyes on the screen even when she sensed her boss walking towards her. It was only when a soft, awe-filled voice spoke that she finally looked up.

"Rhi, this is absolutely amazing! Did you do this yourself?" Marika held a sheet of fine vellum as carefully as she'd have cradled a Faberge egg. When Rhiannon nodded shyly, her boss gave a low whistle. "You are an incredibly talented artist."

The lawyer studied the charcoal drawing of her smiling down at Spooky curled up in her lap. Deceptively simple, it portrayed her in a natural, relaxed pose, a fond smile lighting her face at her pet's presence. Rhiannon had captured the moment perfectly, right down to the long, slender fingers caressing thick fur. Signed and dated in the bottom right corner, it read simply: Thank you, Rhi.

"When?" Marika still stared at the drawing, shaking her head in amazement. Looking up, she interrogated her assistant with wondering eyes.

"Um, the last couple of nights at home." In truth, Rhiannon had gone to an art supply store on her Monday lunch hour and picked out the finest sheet of paper she could find, along with tissue to preserve the charcoal. She'd always had an eidetic memory for images, able to reproduce them long after she'd stored them in her brain; and it was child's play for her to draw such a realistic depiction of Marika and Spooky from memory. "I just wanted to say thank you for all your kindness last week."

"It really was my pleasure," Marika assured her, "but this is incredible. I love it, and I'm going to take it in for framing on my lunch hour."

Rhiannon flushed at the praise, and unable to meet the frankly admiring gaze any longer, stared down at her hands. "Glad you like it," she mumbled.

"Oh I much more than like it." Obviously deciding to take pity on her reticent assistant, she changed the subject. "So do you think you're ready for the test today?"

Relieved, Rhi looked up and nodded. "Uh huh. I think I've memorized that book from cover to cover." With a little grin she challenged, "What is the minimum stopping distance at a hundred km/h under normal driving conditions?"

Marika rolled her eyes and laughed. "Trust me, Rhi. The vast majority of experienced drivers wouldn't stand a hope in hell of passing a learner's test."

Smugly, Rhi informed her, "108 metres. How many demerit points do you get for exceeding the speed limit by more than 30 km/h but less than 50 km/h?"

"I'm sure Lee could tell you that one," Marika said dryly. She chuckled, and turned back to her office. Rhi could have sworn she heard an affectionately muttered, "Brat," before the lawyer disappeared into her sanctuary.

The rest of the morning was taken up with appointments that had been postponed from the previous week, and it was past one before the women could leave for lunch. Rhi smiled as she saw her boss carrying the manila envelope on her way out. She'd declined Marika's invitation to accompany her downstairs, preferring to go through her study book one last time.

By the time the assistant returned to the office, the lawyer was already back at her desk. As soon as Marika saw her enter, she hurried out to meet her.

"Well?"

Rhi grinned at the eager woman. "94%. You're looking at a duly licenced learner."

"All right! Well done, Rhi! So would you like to go driving this weekend?"

"Um, yeah, if you have the time that is."

"I think I can make time for such an important project," Marika teased, gray eyes twinkling. "Listen, since we're going to the game tonight anyway, why don't you let me take you to dinner first? We'll celebrate."

Rhiannon glanced at her gym bag doubtfully. "I only brought casual clothes with me for after work."

"So we'll do casual," the lawyer said firmly. "We can't let such an auspicious occasion go by unmarked. Why don't we go to the Pied Piper downstairs and then head over to the ball field? Oh, and I want to change your dressing before we go, too."

"Okay." That settled, Rhiannon slid behind her desk and ordered herself to get her mind back on her job. It was difficult. Between the delight of passing her test, the pleasure of having her gift so well received, and the anticipation of the evening, her mind stubbornly refused to settle down. Closing her eyes for a moment, she let the day's exhilaration wash away the nastiness of the past two days since she'd returned to her aunt's house.

She'd had Marika drop her off in the back alley again on Sunday, but Hettie was still waiting for her when she opened the rear door of the house. The moment Rhi set foot in the house, the interrogation and remonstrations began.

"Well, look what the cat dragged in."

Rhiannon froze at the familiar whiny sound, then firmly closed the door behind her. She glanced over to where her aunt was sitting at the kitchen table, watching her with gleefully censorious eyes.

"So, where've you've been?" When Rhi made no answer as she crossed the kitchen, Hettie raised her voice. "I won't have a fornicator living under my roof, hear?! If you're going to whore around, you can find yourself a new place to live!"

The young woman spun and glared at her aunt, who was smirking triumphantly at getting a rise out of her niece. "Not that it's any of your damned business, but I was staying with a friend. A female friend."

"And don't be using that kind of language either," Hettie lectured, as she lumbered to her feet and followed Rhi down the hall. "This is a God-fearing house, and I won't have you talkin' like that!"

The last thing Rhiannon heard as she mounted the stairs to the sanctuary of her room was the ancient litany of her failings, her questionable parentage and the imminence of God's wrath descending upon her if she didn't repent and seek forgiveness, all delivered in her aunt's shrillest tones.

Her aunt had summoned the hen house that evening, and in voices raised to a pitch that Rhi was sure could be heard on the street, they outlined the young woman's latest transgressions for God's enlightenment. Then, guided by their leader, they launched into prayers for Anne's redemption from the sins of temptation and lasciviousness.

She'd taken to leaving the house even earlier than normal, and long before her aunt would be up. Hettie had managed to corner her Tuesday evening coming in, but Rhi had ignored the never-ending third degree and wordlessly gone to her room.

That night she'd lain in bed, wondering if she wasn't making a mistake allowing the quiet waters of her existence to be stirred up when she was so close to making her escape. But as thoughts of her new friends drifted through her head, she couldn't bring herself to regret their presence in her life, no matter how short-lived it turned out to be.

Her mind turned to her boss. It was so easy to like Lee, Dana and David; they all had a natural ebullience and generosity of spirit that made it nearly impossible to reject them. Marika was another story.

Rhiannon sensed within the woman the same emotional barriers she'd long ago erected around her own heart. That hadn't bothered her initially, since she'd had no intention of getting close to her boss, but visiting Lee and Dana's home had begun to change her attitude. She'd seen another side to Marika that day, an easy, relaxed warmth in the woman that had been absent in the office.

It was clear that Lee and Dana thought the world of their friend, and it had begun a sea change in Rhi's own attitude towards her boss. The past week had cemented that change. Marika had been unfailingly kind and considerate of her guest. As the days passed, Rhi had come to realize that the lawyer wasn't just operating out of a sense of obligation, but she genuinely cared about her assistant's well being. Even more unfathomable, Marika gave every appearance of truly enjoying their time together.

"I did too." Rhi smiled sheepishly at the unconsciously spoken words, but she couldn't deny them. She'd greedily absorbed the bonding that had taken place, enjoying their walks, their banter over Spooky and most of all the back rubs.

She'd tried to muster up some guilt over enjoying Marika's soft, gentle touches, but failed miserably. Then she'd accused herself of becoming a hedonistic little piggie, but her conscience stubbornly refused to kick in. It had taken a real act of will to take her leave of the woman, and now she found herself keenly looking forward each morning to arriving in the office.

Opening her eyes again, Rhiannon sternly bade herself to focus and concentrate on finishing the second draft of the Leung deposition. For all her inner admonitions though, she still couldn't banish the tiny smile lurking on her face.

* * *

Rhi examined the scene before her curiously as Marika wheeled the Lexus into a parking spot. The dusty lot edged a large community recreational complex, with tennis courts, a soccer pitch, and the ball diamond that was their destination. The young woman could see two teams clustered around their respective dugouts, and picked out Dana and Lee without any difficulty.

Climbing out of the car, Rhi asked, "What position does Dana play?"

Marika walked around to join her. "She's sort of their utility player. Fills in wherever she's needed. Right now I think she's playing shortstop because their regular infielder is pregnant."

Rhi glanced up curiously as they headed towards the diamond. "Did you ever play?"

The lawyer laughed. "I'm afraid you could measure my athletic ability in sub-atomic degrees. No, I just like watching."

"What about Lee? Does she play too?"

"She used to, but she blew her knee out in a bike accident so she had to join me in the rooting section. What about you? Did you ever play?"

"Just in school. I wasn't very good."

Marika gave her a little nudge and smiled. "Well, what's a game without a cheering section, right? They need us!"

Rhi grinned back. "Good point, boss."

As they approached the clusters of women, Marika suggested, "Why don't we wish Dana good luck and then find some seats?"

Her assistant nodded and followed closely behind. They came to an abrupt halt when a dark-haired woman stepped into their path. She was wearing the same uniform as Dana was–blue and white with bright red lettering that read Oly's. Angry brown eyes glared at Marika.

"What are you doing here?"

Rhi looked at her boss curiously. The lawyer sighed and said, "Val, I'm not looking for trouble. We just came to watch the game."

Val fixed her hostile gaze on the younger woman. "Do you have any idea what you're getting yourself into, kid? If I were you, I'd run from this bitch as fast and far as I could in the opposite direction!"

Before Rhi could utter any of the indignant words that surged to mind, a gentle hand rested on her lower back and a strong arm settled over Marika's shoulders. A low, familiar voice growled, "Are you having some sort of problem with my friends, Val?"

Relieved, Rhiannon looked up into Lee's stern features as the big woman eyed their interrogator. Val tried to hold the cool hazel gaze that pinned her, but failing, spun on her heel and stalked away.

Marika turned to Lee. "Thanks. I was afraid that would happen." Looking at Rhiannon, she apologized, "I'm sorry, Rhi."

"Not your fault," Rhi insisted as she let Lee steer her towards the stands.

Once they were settled, the lawyer said sadly, "Actually it is, but I thought she'd be over it by now."

"Val's not one to let bygone be bygones," Lee rumbled disapprovingly.

Rhi glanced between the two curiously. With a rueful smile, Marika explained, "Ex-lover."

The younger woman nodded her understanding, and looked over to where Val was leaning against the backstop, still glowering at Marika. She cocked her head, analyzing the woman and wondering what her boss had seen in her.

"Lady Mouse," Lee whispered. "You're staring."

Rhi flushed, but said, "So is she."

Both older women chuckled. Lee leaned closer. "But we have better manners than she does, don't we?" She gave Rhiannon a quick pat on the knee, then looked up to greet a woman edging down the aisle toward them.

"Hi, Jan. Want to sit with us?"

Rhi felt Marika stiffen for a moment beside her, and then relax as she said, "Yes, please join us, Jan."

Rhiannon studied the newcomer. She was slightly taller than Rhi herself, with auburn hair, dark green eyes and freckles. A warm, friendly smile lit her face, and the young woman found herself instinctively liking the stranger.

Lee leaned back, and gesturing between the two women, said, "Jan Spencer, this is Rhiannon Davies."

Jan reached across Lee and offered her hand, which Rhi shook firmly. "Hi, Rhiannon. Very nice to meet you."

"You too."

Marika rested her slender arms on her legs and past her friends. "I thought you were the equipment manager, Jan."

Lee snorted, and Jan laughed. "I was, up until Danny discovered that Judy and Patrick's daughter, Tammy, was helping me out."

"The boy's in love," Lee said, shaking her head. "All we hear at home is Tammy this and Tammy that."

"And who am I to stand in the path of young love?" Jan smiled, nodding her head at where the two teenagers stood in the end of the home team's dugout. They stood holding opposite sides of the bat bag, their eyes only for each other.

"Uh huh. Didn't have anything to do with Danny promising to cut your lawn for a month, did it?" Lee asked with a grin.

"What can I say? I can be bribed."

The women laughed, and Rhi found herself joining in, enjoying the easy-going banter.

Dana's team took the field, and the game was on. Marika gave Rhiannon a quick overview of the players.

"Jan's partner, Terry is playing third. Dana's got shortstop tonight. Natalie's on second, and Robyn is catching. Her partner, Lisa, is their regular shortstop. She's the pregnant lady keeping score in the dugout. And of course, you've already met Val on first." The two women grimaced wryly at each other. "Gale's in right field, and Judy's in left. Her husband, Patrick, is their manager." Shaking her head, Marika added, "I don't know the pitcher or centre fielder. Lee?"

"Yeah, they're new this year. Laurie Attfield is pitching, and the centre fielder is AJ Darcy. She's the one I said had an arm like a cannon."

"She can really belt them into the ozone too," Jan added, but Rhi noticed the redhead's eyes rarely strayed from the tall, dark-haired woman at third.

"She's a great addition to the team," Lee agreed. "I think she's a firefighter or something."

Jan confirmed that. "Uh huh. She can't always make it because of her shift, but we haven't lost a game yet when she's playing."

Marika murmured her acknowledgement, and Rhi frowned slightly as she saw her boss studying the centre fielder closely. She followed the direction of the lawyer's intense gaze and examined the firefighter's athletic form. The woman was as tall as Lee, and while not as broad except across the shoulders, had a look of strength and speed about her. Rhiannon couldn't see her features under the shade of the ball cap snugged down over her forehead, but she had to admit that in some circles, the woman probably rated a second glance.

Just not her second glance! The petulant thought shocked her, and Rhi reminded herself firmly that it was none of her business. Doesn't matter to me if she wants to ogle some overgrown, muscle-bound, fatheaded firefighter.

For a moment, the lustre of an unprecedented evening out with friends dimmed, but then Marika turned her attention back on her assistant, and with a smile began filling Rhi in on the team's performance the previous year when they'd finished third in the league's play-off tournament.

When the top of the inning ended scoreless and the home team trotted in for their at-bats, Dana detoured to the fence and called up to her lover, "Hey, Lee. Patrick wants to know if you'll coach third."

Lee nodded, and with a big grin, bounded down the stairs and out onto the field to take up her position by third.

"I think she misses playing," Jan suggested with a smile as she slid over into Lee's vacated seat.

"Oh yeah, that she does," Marika agreed. "But with everything that happened last year, it was probably better that she couldn't play."

Jan nodded her understanding, but Rhi looked at her boss questioningly. Marika sighed and considered her words.

"Dana had...a health scare last year that kept her from playing. It was the first year both of them couldn't play, but things worked out all right."

Worried, Rhi studied Marika's face.

"Really, she's fine now," Marika assured her. "I'll tell you about it some other time, okay? Right now we've got some cheering to do."

Rhi turned her troubled gaze to the field, acceding to Marika's desire to leave the issue for later, but still concerned for the nurse she'd come to regard as her friend.

Leading off, Terry stepped up to the plate, and after taking a ball inside that had Jan glaring at the pitcher, rapped a clean single to left field. The redhead was instantly on her feet cheering loudly. When Terry held up at first, she sat down again, looking somewhat sheepishly at her grinning companions.

Marika chuckled. "That's okay, Jan. We all know who Terry's biggest fan is."

Rhi laughed as the redhead blushed, but didn't deny it. Turning her attention back to the field, she saw Val step up to the plate. "Boo," she muttered under her breath, and drew a mildly reproachful grin from her boss. She shrugged. The first baseman had incurred her enmity by attacking her friend, and she wasn't about to pretend otherwise.

Much to Rhiannon's private delight, Val went down swinging on a full count, but Terry managed to steal second. Natalie stepped up next and flied out to centre on the first pitch. That brought the tall firefighter to the plate batting clean up.

Rhi stole a look from the corner of her eye and frowned to see her boss' attention fixed intently on the batter, who'd paused to take a couple more warm up swings before stepping into the box.

The firefighter coolly waited out the first two pitches, and then with a smooth, powerful swing, gave the third a ride right out the park. Her teammates whooped with delight as she took a deliberate jog around the bases. Terry waited for her at home, her hand raised in salute as the centre fielder crossed the plate. Palms met, and Terry draped her arm over broad shoulders as they headed for the dugout. Rhi glanced over at Jan, but the redhead was smiling in delight as she and Marika clapped loudly.

Show off! That pitcher just sucks. Rhi didn't voice her less than charitable thought, but her applause was perfunctory.

Gale grounded out to short, and the home team returned to the field. The game proceeded quickly, with the score remaining 2-0 in favour of Oly's. The firefighter had prevented a sure two runs for the opposition with an incredible diving catch in the top of the fifth, and had then stolen home while Dana was up in the seventh for an insurance run. The game ended in a 3-0 victory, and the team was in a great mood as loud plans were made to congregate at Oly's pub.

Rhi followed Jan and Marika down the steps, hanging back a bit as they approached the victorious team. The redhead rushed up to Terry, who laughingly pulled her into a tight hug.

"Good game, love," Jan told her, brushing sweaty curls back off her partner's forehead.

"Thanks, sweetheart. Good thing we had Darcy though, or we might have blown it in the fifth." Terry looked over Jan's shoulder and smiled at Marika's approach. "Hey, good to see you out here! Are you coming to Oly's with us?"

Marika nodded, and drew Rhi forward. "Terry, I don't think you've met my friend, Rhiannon Davies. Rhi, this is Terry Sanderson."

Terry raised an eyebrow in frank interest, then chuckled as Marika gave her head a subtly exasperated shake. Letting go of Jan long enough to extend her hand, Terry said, "Good to meet you, Rhiannon."

Rhi smiled shyly and shook her hand. Lee and Dana joined them, and the young woman listened quietly as plans were made to head over to the pub. She noticed the firefighter leaving with a group of admirers, and was unaccountably relieved to see her go. Maybe she has to go to work and can't go to Oly's.

Her hopeful thoughts were interrupted as Dana said, "Right, then we'll all meet there. We have to go tear Danny away from Tammy and drop him home first, so save us a couple of chairs."

The women dispersed, and Rhi walked with Marika back to the car. She rolled her right shoulder several times, and the lawyer frowned.

"Is it bothering you?"

"Itchy. It's driving me nuts not being able to scratch it!" Rhi complained mildly, aware that it was a good sign, but still aggravated by it.

They'd reached the Lexus, and Rhi waited for her door to be unlocked. She heard the click of the automatic unlocking system, but was intercepted before she could get in. Wordlessly, Marika laid one steadying hand on her left shoulder and began gently rubbing around the wound, using the dressing for soft friction without directly touching the stitches.

Rhi groaned in pleasure at the relief, letting her head drop in sheer pleasure. "God, that feels good!" she moaned.

The lawyer chuckled and kept up the indirect scratching for another few minutes. Then releasing her assistant, she stepped back and asked, "Better?"

"And how!" Rhi said fervently as she turned to face her friend. "Thank you!" Marika smiled and rounded the car to her side.

Rhi was about to slide into her seat when she noticed an old silver Toyota pulling out of a space one row over, with Terry grinning widely at her from the driver's seat and Jan smiling indulgently in the passenger's seat. She blinked in puzzlement and then, with a tiny shrug, got into the Lexus.

"Have you ever been to Oly's?" Marika asked, as she navigated out of the parking lot.

"I've never been to any bar."

The lawyer gave a short whistle. "Okay. Are you sure you want to go, because we don't have to, you know?"

"No, I don't mind. Besides, Lee and Dana are counting on us to save them seats."

Marika laughed. "You're right, they are; and it wouldn't do to let them down."

They found a parking spot two streets over from Oly's; walking over to the pub, Rhi shook her head in utter amazement. Shewas going to a bar with friends. A month ago, the very concept would have been as foreign to her as boarding a shuttle for space.

She followed Marika through Oly's heavy front door, looking around curiously as they entered. She wasn't sure what she'd expected, but the pub was clean and cool, albeit with a smoky haze in the air. Most of the noise in the bar was coming from a back corner of the common room where the team had pulled several tables together and was making good inroads on pitchers of draft.

Terry beckoned them over and pointed at two chairs across from her and Jan. "Hey, you two, we saved you some seats."

Rhi was grateful to see that Val was at the far end of the table, huddled with the blonde pitcher, Laurie. Furtively she glanced around, but didn't see the firefighter. Smiling now, she took the seat beside Marika and across from Jan.

Then, concerned, she asked, "What about Lee and Dana? Shouldn't we save them some seats?"

"Not a problem," Terry said, bouncing to her feet. "We'll just add another table for them." She went to drag another small table over, and Rhi jumped up to help her. They slid it into place, and Terry winked at her with a grin before resuming her seat and slipping her arm around her partner.

A waiter came up and set a clean, damp glass in front of Marika. Turning to Rhi, he said, "Sorry, miss, I have to see some ID."

Rhi flushed, but pulled her wallet out of her pocket and dug out her birth certificate.

He looked at it, and said, "Got anything with a picture on it? A driver's license?"

Marika looked at him. "She works for me, Solly. I can guarantee she's over the age of majority."

Shrugging, he apologized, "Sorry, Marika, but you know Megan's rules."

Rhiannon pulled out her bus pass and sighed with relief when it was deemed acceptable. A clean glass was placed before her too, and Jan reached across the table to fill both newcomers' glasses.

"You work for Marika?" Terry asked curiously.

"She's Marian's replacement," the lawyer explained, taking a sip of her draft. Smiling at Rhi, she added, "And a darned fine one too!"

Rhi lowered her eyes, but couldn't help the blush of pleasure at her boss' heartfelt words. She picked up the cool, sweating glass and took a cautious sip. Grimacing at the taste, she looked up quickly to see if anyone had noticed, only to see Jan regarding her with an amused smile. She gave the redhead a sheepish grin and was relieved when Terry claimed her partner's attention.

Lee and Dana arrived to a chorus of greetings from the exuberant crowd, and the big woman made her rounds joking and teasing with her ex-teammates, while the nurse took the chair beside Rhi.

"How's the shoulder doing?" Dana asked, accepting a clean glass from an attentive Solly.

"Healing well according to my personal nurse," Rhi said with a smile, "but driving me crazy with the itching!"

"Well don't scratch too hard," Dana warned as she took a deep sip of her drink, murmuring appreciatively. "You don't want to ruin Dr. Mathieu's great handiwork. Besides the stitches should be mostly dissolved soon, and you'll feel much better."

Rhi watched Dana's obvious pleasure in the beer, and decided to try her drink again. Yuck! Doesn't get any better on the second try! Deciding it must be an acquired taste, she simply kept the drink in her hand while she listened to the din of conversations flowing around her.

Lee finally made her way all around the table and dropped into the seat beside Dana. Snagging her partner's beer, she drained it with a mischievous look.

"Hey, you big goof! That was mine. Get your own," Dana ordered amiably, slapping one solid shoulder.

"And here I thought you loved me," Lee teased. "Would you deny a woman dying of thirst?"

"Have some water if you're dying of thirst, but leave my beer alone," Dana chided, refilling her glass and putting a protective hand over it.

"Water?! Blckk!" Lee motioned Solly over and throwing some bills on his tray, ordered more pitchers of beer.

Rhi leaned over to Marika and whispered, "How do we pay? Do I give my money to the waiter?"

She got a gentle smile and a return whisper, "Already taken care of, Rhi. I chipped in for both of us." Marika gestured at the pile of bills, one table down. Seeing her assistant frown, she shook her head. "Don't worry about it. I'll let you get the ice cream after driving lessons this weekend, all right?"

Rhiannon insisted firmly, "Ice cream and lunch." Marika had paid for dinner after work, asserting that it was her congratulatory treat, and while the young assistant didn't have any illusions that she could match the lawyer dollar for dollar, she was determined to carry her own weight.

Marika shook her head ruefully at her stubborn friend, but agreed. "Okay, ice cream and lunch...but I get to choose where we eat."

The assistant looked at her suspiciously, but decided to accept her terms. Negotiations over, Marika said quietly, "Would you prefer a pop?"

Surprised that her boss had noticed, Rhi said, "That's okay. This is fine."

The lawyer smiled and whispered, "Then why do you look like you bit into a lemon?" When Rhi had no ready comeback, Marika looked around for Solly. He was occupied with a table of newcomers, so she stood up and said, "I'll be back in a moment."

Rhi watched her walk to the long, room-length oaken bar before Lee asked her, "So, Lady Mouse, are you ready to hit the Stampede with us in a couple of weeks?"

Straight-faced, Rhi looked at her. "I think so. I've been laying in a good supply of antacids, just in case."

Lee guffawed, and the others around the table joined in. The big woman's capacity for junk food was legendary, and few were foolish enough to try and match her once she hit the Stampede grounds.

Rhi joined in the laughter until her eyes wandered to her boss, and the laughter caught in her throat. Marika was leaning against the bar, deep in conversation with the firefighter, who was tracing one finger down her friend's arm.

Darcy had obviously taken time to clean up before reaching Oly's, as she was no longer in the team uniform. In khaki shorts and a black tank top, the firefighter was an impressive sight, lean muscles clearly evident on long arms and legs, her short black hair slicked back and pale green eyes regarding Marika with obvious intent.

Stunned, Rhi watched as Marika laughed at something her companion said. She was overwhelmed with a desire to march over there and force the firefighter out of the lawyer's personal space. She had to fight to keep herself in her chair, wrestling with the unfamiliar feelings that surged through her. Anger was paramount, and something else...

Someone squatted beside her, and to her surprise, Rhi heard Jan ask softly, "Want to take a walk? Get some fresh air?"

Blindly, Rhi nodded and followed the redhead out of the bar without looking at her boss.

Reaching the sidewalk, she sucked in lungfuls of air, trying to cool her emotions, confused and overwhelmed by what had happened. Jan started walking down the street and Rhi fell into step. She was grateful for the other's woman's silence as she grappled with her own thoughts, trying to make sense of what she was feeling.

They'd gone about two blocks when Jan indicated a low, stone wall enclosing an old house that was now a realtor's office. "Feel like sitting for a minute?"

Rhi didn't say anything, but sat beside the older woman who looked up at the night sky.

"It's too bad the city lights wash the stars out so much, isn't it?" Jan asked casually.

The younger woman grunted, and she went on. "If you never ventured out of the city, you wouldn't know their brilliance, yet it's there all the time. We just can't see it."

Rhi turned her head slowly, wondering confusedly what her companion was talking about. Jan met her gaze compassionately. "Can I tell you a little story?"

Still puzzled, Rhi nodded.

"Last Christmas, I said some things to Terry that I regret to this day. I handled a difficult situation very badly, and sometimes it still amazes me that we got by it."

Surprised, Rhi blurted, "But you two seem so right together!"

Jan smiled. "Uh huh. But it wasn't a smooth ride getting to where we are now." She sighed and leaned forward, resting her hands on the stone wall and rocking a little. "When I fell in love with Terry, I was still married to a man that I also loved very much. I thought she was dating another woman, and even though I knew I had no right to feel the way I did, I couldn't help being overwhelmed with anger, hurt and confusion. I lashed out at her. I can still see the hurt in her eyes, and to this day, I hate that I put that there."

Rhi was quiet, contemplating what she'd been told. Hesitantly she asked, "Why are you telling me this?"

"You looked like you wanted to tear Darcy's arm off, and I'm not sure what you would've said to Marika right then," Jan laughed softly. "I know you don't know me, but I saw myself in you so clearly that I had to get you out of there for a few moments." She gave a self-deprecating shrug. "Maybe I can save you the trouble of learning the hard way, like I did. And..." she paused, "and sometimes it's easier to talk to strangers."

"I don't...I mean, it's not like..." Rhi scowled. She hated feeling out of control.

"Yeah, I know. Been there." Jan looked back up at the sky. "Still, sometimes it's just easier to think when you're out under the stars."

So they sat there silently, and Rhi found herself calming in the non-judgmental, supportive company of the older woman. Finally Jan suggested, "Maybe we should get back before they send out a search party, eh?"

Rhi nodded and stood. Ambling back to the pub, she felt much better. She still didn't quite understand what had happened, but she no longer felt homicidal. Well, it's an improvement anyway. She gave a wry grin. Yeah, like I could've even put a dent in steroid-woman!

They'd almost reached Oly's when Rhi asked curiously, "Who was the woman you thought Terry was dating?"

Jan gave her an enigmatic smile. "It doesn't matter. As it turned out, they were only friends anyway." She held the door open for Rhi and gestured her inside.

As they made their way over to their table, Rhi looked at her companion gratefully. "Thanks. It probably was a good idea to get out for a bit."

Jan nodded. "Anytime, Rhiannon."

Glancing at their table, Rhi found a pair of worried gray eyes focused intently on her. Quickly looking around, she saw Darcy at the far end of the table, chatting intimately with Laurie. She couldn't help a little sigh of relief, and she and Jan parted company as she slid in beside Marika.

"Hey, where did you go? I was looking for you," her boss said with concern.

"Oh, Jan and I were just getting a breath of fresh air," Rhi said casually, smiling at the redhead who was now snuggling under her partner's arm on the opposite side of the table. The two grinned in collusion, and Marika looked between them suspiciously, but didn't question further.

Marika pushed a Coke in front of Rhi. "Here. You'll probably enjoy that a bit more than the draft."

Rhi took an appreciative sip and nodded gratefully at her boss. "That's good, thank you."

She was startled by a chorus of boos breaking out at the far end of the table. Looking down, she saw Gale and Natalie weaving their way to the karaoke machine, arms slung over each other's shoulders.

"Oh no," Dana groaned beside her. Rhi eyed her curiously. "You haven't lived until you've heard these two do karaoke," the nurse explained.

When the two broke into an exuberant, but off-key rendition of 'Bad Moon Rising', Rhi understood.

"Ouch!" Rhi winced, but had to laugh as she saw Marika and the big catcher, Robyn, with their ears plugged until the end of the song.

Catcalls and flying pretzels greeted the duo, who gave back as good as they got, threatening to launch into another song if their teammates didn't show a little appreciation for their talents.

Rhi's jaw dropped when Natalie spun around and mooned the table. Whoops and cheers greeted the display. Lee chortled, "Now that's what I call a 'good moon rising'!" Dana cuffed her, but Rhi noticed she was laughing just as hard as her mate.

Marika leaned closer to Rhi. With a chuckle she said, "They're about to get rowdy. Do you feel like cutting out now? We still have to work in the morning."

"About to get rowdy?" Rhi looked at her doubtfully. "They aren't there yet?"

"Oh, not even close," Marika assured her, standing and coming around to hug Lee and Dana. "See you guys later, all right?" They made their farewells, and Rhi locked eyes with Jan just before they left. She mouthed 'thank you', and got an understanding smile and 'you're welcome' in return.

On the drive home, Marika asked curiously, "Did you have a good time tonight?"

"Yeah, I did. Thanks for taking me."

"You're welcome." The lawyer paused. "So...everything was all right then?"

"Uh huh." Rhi refused to look at her companion, and simply watched the passing scenery.

"Okay. That's good."

Rhi could hear the doubt in her boss' voice, but knew Marika wouldn't press it. When they reached her alley, she unlocked her seatbelt and turned sideways.

Sincerely, the young woman assured her friend, "It really was a good day, Rika. Thank you...for everything."

The gray eyes softened. "You're very welcome. I enjoyed it too."

The women were silent for a long moment, just looking at each other. Then Rhi shook herself slightly and said, "Well, I'd better get going. See you tomorrow?"

"See you tomorrow," Marika agreed.

Rhi walked down the alley, stopping at her backyard and looking back to where the Lexus still idled. She raised a hand and waved, then walked up the broken path to her aunt's house.

Chapter Fifteen

"WAIT UNTIL YOU see this picture, Spook," Marika enthused to her pet as she filled the cat's bowl. "She made you look so handsome! Not that you weren't already, of course, but I can hardly wait to see it when it's properly framed."

She knelt and set the bowl on the mat, petting the cat as he sniffed and then daintily began to nibble. "I was so surprised, Mister. I didn't even know she could draw."

Standing, she watched the contentedly eating cat. "Mind you, there's probably a lot more I don't know about her than I do, right?" The lawyer chuckled as Spooky declined comment. Letting her gaze drift, she murmured, "One thing I know is that I like spending time with her." Self-consciously, she shook her head at the oblivious feline. "Um, you know what I mean, right? She's a good kid, once you get past that prickly exterior. Anyway, her first driving lesson today should be interesting."

Marika glanced at her watch, and noting that she had a few minutes to spare before she had to leave to pick up Rhi, left the kitchen to sit at her piano. Smiling, she sat for a moment, then her fingers began to move over the keys almost of their own volition. The spirited sounds of Granados' Spanish Dance filled the room, as the notes tripped and bubbled in exuberant joy.

The blithe performance was abruptly interrupted by the cacophony of the phone's ring. Sighing, Marika stilled her hands as she listened to the answering machine pick up.

"Hi, Marika. It's AJ Darcy. We met the other night at Oly's? I hope you don't mind. I got your phone number from Natalie. I was wondering if you'd be interested in doing something together tonight. I'm working right now, but my shift is over at six. If you want to call me at the hall, it's 555-4782, or call me at home, 555-5056. We can maybe go for dinner or something. Hopefully I'll talk to you later."

The lawyer listened to the beep signaling the end of the message. The voice had been cool, sultry and self-assured, just like its owner. She thought about the invitation. The firefighter had made her interest clear at Oly's, but while Marika had enjoyed the attention of the handsome woman with the intense peridot-green eyes, she'd politely rejected her advances, explaining she was with friends. Darcy had accepted the rebuff graciously, but Marika hadn't missed the determined glint in her eyes, and wasn't surprised by today's phone call.

She considered her options. Lunch and then driving lessons with Rhi would take up most of the afternoon, but they hadn't made any commitment for the evening. There was nothing standing in the way of her accepting Darcy's invitation if she wanted to.

Do I want to? Marika closed the lid on the keys and let her head settle on crossed arms, the Baldwin's polished surface reflecting the musician's serious mien. She certainly looks like she knows how to show a girl a good time. The lawyer chuckled. She had no doubt about that at all. Darcy's barely-restrained sensuality was readily apparent, yet she didn't sense any of the raw, angry carnality that Cass exuded.

Cass. She hadn't seen the woman since the night of Lee and Dana's anniversary party. That wasn't unusual. She would sometimes go weeks without seeing her...her what?

Marika never knew what to call her. There was no love in what they did together. She had no illusions about their relationship and never tried to define the parameters of what they had between them. She went to Cass when she needed what Cass gave her. And as for Cass, she had no doubt that the other woman enjoyed their encounters. She'd seen the vicious glee in muddy brown eyes, shrinking from it even as she couldn't pull free of the predator's orbit.

Maybe I should call Darcy. I'm sure Lee and Dana would approve. The lawyer shook her head ruefully. She hadn't had any urge to contact Cass since she'd last seen her, but based on their history, she didn't doubt that she would again. Sighing, she thought of her friends' stark disapproval. They'd rather I go out with anyone as long as it wasn't Cass, so they'd probably buy champagne if I started dating Darcy.

She made no move to go to the phone though, and her thoughts turned instead to a small woman with stubborn blue eyes and enough attitude to sink a submarine. An irrepressible smile curled her lips as she pictured Rhi glaring at Val in her defence. Don't think I'd want to cross Lady Mouse!

Chuckling, Marika stood and, bidding her cat farewell, grabbed her purse and headed for the door, ignoring the blinking red light on the answering machine.

* * *

"Okay, ease up on the clutch, while smoothly depressing the gas pedal. Try to coordinate so their movements are synchronized."

Marika had to bite her lip to stop from smiling at the look of concentration on her student's face. Reaching across the seat, she lightly tapped the small fists clenched around the wheel.

"Loosen up here, Rhi. The car's not going to run away from you."

Rhi glanced at her and grinned, erasing the small frown that had clouded her face. "It might. But at least it won't go very far here."

They were in the huge parking lot of a large suburban church. The lot that would be filled the following morning only held two cars parked at the church's side entrance, and Marika had chosen it as a safe spot to give Rhi her first instructions. She'd mastered the basics, and now the young woman was working on smoothing out her starts.

Marika watched closely as Rhi began again, hearing the motor rev and feeling the lurch as her student jerkily accelerated, only to stall the engine.

"Sorry."

Rhi looked sheepishly at her teacher, but Marika shrugged it off with a smile.

"That's all right. Try it again, and this time, go a bit slower easing off the clutch."

The lawyer couldn't believe how much she was enjoying this. Rhi was eager to learn and treated every instruction like a commandment, paying close attention and striving to follow directions precisely. She was picking up the skills quickly, though they'd had a near close encounter with the dumpster in the corner of the lot. Marika had grabbed the wheel just in time, and they'd stayed on the opposite side of the lot since.

When Rhi successfully drove around the perimeter of the lot, shifting from first to second and back down again, Marika decided it was time to take a small break.

"We've been going at this for an hour. Why don't you pull over under that tree where the picnic table is, and we'll take five?"

Rhi nodded, carefully steering across the lot and smoothly bringing the Lexus to a halt, beaming as she did so without stalling the car.

"C'mon, let's stretch our legs," Marika suggested, once the engine was turned off.

The women got out and Rhi walked around the car to join her boss, now perched against the table.

"You're doing really well, Rhi. I'm very impressed."

The young woman smiled in shy delight at the praise. "Thank you. I have a good teacher."

Marika felt a flush of warmth. "Oh, I don't know. I think it's the great student who's responsible myself."

Rhi chuckled and pressed slightly against her friend before pulling away. They stood quietly, leaning side by side against the end of the table, watching a pair of young skateboarders setting up a homemade jump at the far end of the lot.

"This is a good place to learn," Rhi observed. "How did you know it was here? Do you go to this church?"

That drew a laugh. "No. Actually I haven't attended church since I left school in Switzerland. Attendance was compulsory there," Marika explained, before adding with a touch of bitterness, "especially for me."

Rhi glanced up sharply, but Marika avoided her eyes. She didn't like to think of those years spent in exile, even if she had lived in a gilded cage. The Headmistress at the exclusive international boarding school had known exactly why the sullen 16-year-old was dumped on the institution in mid-term, and though discreet, had taken measures to ensure the girl's deviancy was checked immediately. Mandated church attendance and weekly sessions with a therapist were only two of the regulations she'd had to obey.

"Actually, a couple of years ago I dated a woman who lived a block from here, and I passed it all the time. I knew it wasn't usually busy on Saturdays, so it seemed like a good place to teach you."

"Hmm," Rhi murmured in acknowledgement. She was silent for a moment, then asked hesitantly, "I take it the relationship didn't work out?"

Marika grimaced and shrugged. "They never do."

"I..."

Rhi trailed off, clearly rethinking her words.

The lawyer looked at her curiously.

"What?"

"Aw, it's none of my business."

Marika half-turned to face her assistant. "It's all right to ask, Rhi. That's how new friends learn about each other, right?" The lawyer suspected she could have seen the delight in the younger woman's eyes even with blinders on.

Rhi grinned, dropping her gaze bashfully before taking a deep breath and beginning again. "I was wondering why you and Lee never made it. I mean you seem like such great friends, and you're both such nice people..."

Marika laughed wryly. "Well, I think we both know at least once person who would disagree with that last statement, but thank you." She paused to consider her words, unsure how much she wanted to confess. For some reason this young woman's opinion was important to her, but she also didn't want to be less than truthful.

"We are the best of friends...now, and maybe if we'd started that way, things might have been different. I was pretty new to the city, and when Lee and I met, we basically plunged into a relationship without really taking time to know each other." She shook her head ruefully. "Story of my life. Anyway, as you well know, Lee is one of the most caring, loyal, loving women you could meet, and after about five months, she was ready to move in together, maybe make things permanent between us."

She glanced over to where Rhi was hanging on her words. The younger woman raised one eyebrow inquisitively, and Marika sighed. "I blew it. I got scared and I had an affair, and not very discreetly either. Lee accused me later of doing it deliberately to sabotage what we had between us. She's probably right, but the upshot was that we broke up. Lee takes commitment very seriously, and it took me a long time to win back her trust even as friends. I'm just grateful that she gave me the chance, because I don't know what I'd do without her."

Rhi nodded her understanding, but didn't say anything.

Marika added lightly, "Still, things worked out for the best, right? I mean can you imagine Lee without Dana?" She sat up excitedly. "Which reminds me! Guess what Lee's doing this weekend?"

Puzzled, Rhi stared at her. "Um, they were going to Emerald Lake for Dana's birthday, weren't they?"

The lawyer grinned widely. "Uh huh. And while they're there, Lee's going to propose!"

"No way!" Rhi exulted. "That's wonderful!"

"Yup, I helped Lee choose the ring earlier this week, and she picked it up from my place before they left."

The two grinned at each other, delighted for their friends. Then Rhi asked curiously, "Can they really get married here?"

"Not under Alberta laws, but they can have a commitment ceremony to formalize their relationship and I know that's what Dana wanted. She was just waiting for Lee to come around to the idea." Eyes twinkling, Marika added, "Lee asked me to be her 'best woman'."

Rhi nodded in agreement. "Good choice."

Without allowing time to second guess herself, the lawyer blurted, "Um, would you be interested in coming to the ceremony with me? I know they'd love to have you, and you might be more comfortable going with someone you know."

The younger woman stared at her feet. "Sorta like your date, you mean?" The words were soft and uncritical, but Marika felt a quick spasm of alarm.

"No! I mean we'd go as friends, right?" She squirmed uncomfortably, cursing herself for jumping in blindly before considering all the angles. "Look, if it makes you uncomfortable..."

Rhi raised her head and looking at her directly, said with calm assurance, "I'd love to go with you."

"Oh...good. That's great then," Marika said, a big smile starting to take possession of her face. "I'm not sure when they'll set the date for, but I'll let you know as soon as I do." She noted absently that her hands were trembling, and she jammed them into her pockets. "So listen, I believe you owe me an ice cream. Feel like driving to a DQ or something? There's one at a plaza about five blocks from here."

"Okay, sounds good." Rhi started to walk back to the car, as Marika fell in step. "Besides, since you chose a hot dog stand for lunch, I think I owe you at least a sundae."

"Hey, those are the best hot dogs in town," Marika protested mildly, but knew by the mild look of reprobation she was getting that Rhi had seen right through her little ruse. Grinning to herself, she didn't doubt that she'd be getting the most expensive treat in the store, if her young companion had her way.

* * *

Lee sat on the balcony of their chalet, looking over the brilliant green waters that had given Emerald Lake its name. Through the open door, she could hear Dana puttering inside the cabin, and she sighed in contentment. They'd just come back from dinner at the Deer Lodge, and Lee was feeling perfectly content with her world.

The past couple of days had been wonderful. The lake, first discovered in 1882 during the construction of the Canadian Pacific Railway, was exquisite. The federal government had forbidden any additional development of the original hand-hewn log lodge and surrounding chalets since the mid-twenties, resulting in a pristine wilderness setting.

West of Lake Louise, in Yoho National Park, the setting was the most romantic Lee could picture for proposing to her lover. She hadn't done that yet, but with tonight their last night here, planned to suggest a walk around the lake this evening. She laid her hand over the small box deep in her pocket, tapping it lightly as she considered their time at the lake.

Glacier fed and crystal clear, Emerald Lake was too cold to swim in, but the women had canoed, fished, ridden horses, and the previous day, hiked up to Takakkaw Falls, one of Canada's highest and most dramatic waterfalls. Evenings, they'd gathered with other guests around the fire pit, lounged in the 14-foot hot tub and or returned to their chalet for more private pursuits.

Lee smiled bemusedly. She and Dana had never had as much concentrated time to focus on each other. Between Danny and work, their lives were full and busy. Lee wouldn't change that, but even their last holiday had been spent taking Danny and his cousin to Disneyland, and time for her lover often had to be stolen from a hectic schedule.

Deep in her reverie, Lee never even noticed Dana slipping up behind her, until warm arms came around her waist and squeezed.

"Hmphhp! Careful there, my love--I'm still pretty full of that rack of lamb."

Dana giggled and eased around in front of her mate. "Yeah, I know what you mean. I never thought I'd turn down one of those desserts, but I don't have an inch of available space."

Lee wrapped her arms around Dana's neck and smiled down at her partner. "Feel like walking some of that meal off? It's beautiful night. Why don't we go for a stroll around the lake?"

Dana slid a hand up behind the big woman's head and pulled her down for a kiss. Lee sighed with pleasure as she felt the familiar touch, and lost herself for long moments in her partner's caress. When they finally broke apart, Lee leaned back and suggested with a big grin, "Or we could just stay here."

The nurse laughed and smacked her lover on the arm. "Hold that thought, but I think it's a good idea to go for a walk first. Just let me grab a sweater."

They set out down the path towards the bridge that crossed over the lagoon, which Emerald River emptied into. From the bridge it was an easy five kilometres to circle the lake. They were in no hurry. The night was warm, and the stars were just starting to emerge faintly. Their brilliance and the ? moon would illuminate the well-trodden path.

Hand in hand, Lee and Dana ambled along the lake's edge, pausing occasionally to watch birds or just enjoy the view. Lee knew the spot she wanted to stop, and as they got closer, she began to get nervous. She didn't doubt Dana's answer, but she wanted to make the moment perfect for her lover and hoped that she wouldn't fumble the proposal. She'd tried to come up with the perfect words ahead of time, but had given up in disgust, deciding instead simply to speak from her heart. She knew that would mean more to her partner than anything else.

They'd covered two thirds of the distance, when Lee tugged Dana off the trail and down a small hill towards the water's edge. The nurse looked at her curiously, but allowed herself to be led to an ancient fallen tree, long ago washed pure white by the wind and waves.

Lee guided Dana to sit on the big log and knelt in front of her. Her partner stared at her curiously as Lee took her hands in her own and began seriously, "Dana, last year...when I thought..." -Her throat closed and her voice caught at the memory of that frightening time.

"Hey, love, that's over. I'm all right," Dana assured her. "You know I am."

"They said we have to get through five years to be sure," Lee said, her eyes drifting unconsciously to her mate's left breast where she'd discovered a small, hard lump one terrible morning last spring.

Dana extracted a hand and gently cupped the big woman's face. "I'm not going anywhere, my love. I won't leave you."

Lee drew in a deep breath. This is supposed to be a proposal, you idiot! "Promise?" She needed that, even if logically she knew Dana couldn't know what the future would bring, any more than she could.

"Promise." Lee could barely see the softness in the loving eyes that regarded her, but she heard the steadfast gentleness in the voice she lived to hear every morning of her life.

Steadying herself, Lee recaptured the hand that caressed her face. "I love you, Dana. I love Danny too, and I want us to always be a family. I need you to know how deeply I'm committed to you...to us...and to our family. Dana, will you marry me?"

The simple, heartfelt words elicited a brilliant smile from the stocky nurse, and she flung her arms around her partner, hugging her tightly.

Lee held her contentedly, feeling the sturdy body shake with unrestrained emotion. Finally she murmured into the dark hair, "Do I take it that's a yes?"

Dana laughed and leaned back. Lee could see the tear tracks, but she didn't worry. Not even the gathering dusk could hide the joy on her lover's face.

"Yes, you big goof! Of course, yes!"

The big woman threw back her head exultantly and whooped, "Yes! She said yes!" The stars seemed to take the news calmly, but the two women started to laugh and embrace frantically, almost falling over the log as they sought to express their feelings. Lee finally understood the meaning of being deliriously happy. Nothing would ever take this woman away from her now! Not even cancer.

They ended up half-laying in the small stretch of pebbled sand between the log and the lake's edge, contentedly gazing into each other's eyes, and punctuating each soft caress with another lingering kiss.

Suddenly Lee bolted upright. "Oh! I almost forgot!" Her hand dove into her pocket and came up with the ring box. Grinning widely, she opened it and held it out for her lover's inspection. Dana sat up and stared at the diamond solitaire.

"Oh migawd, Lee. That's beautiful!"

Lee took it out of the box and slipped it over Dana's ring finger. "Hah," she said in satisfaction. "I told Marika I had the right size!"

Dana chuckled as she inspected the band. "Marika?"

"Um, yeah, she helped me pick it out," Lee confessed sheepishly, "but I made the final selection!"

"It's wonderful, my love. You chose perfectly," Dana assured her with a smile.

"I bought the wedding bands that match it, though mine's in being sized right now."

Dana looked at her in mild surprise. "You want to wear a ring too, love? But you never wear rings."

"I never had a reason to wear a ring," Lee said solemnly, "but I want the world to know that I'm married to my best girl. This is a forever thing for me, Dana. I don't want anyone to doubt that."

"For me too, sweetheart. For me too." Dana leaned forward and punctuated her declaration passionately, taking avid possession of Lee's lips as her hands began to roam knowingly over her partner's body. She'd begun to unbutton the big woman's shirt when Lee, short of breath, drew back with a moan.

"I think we'd better take this back to the chalet, sweetheart."

Dana giggled, but her hands didn't stop. "Lost your sense of adventure, love? We haven't made love outdoors in ages."

Lee's chest heaved under the unrelenting attention and, torn between lust and concern, she glanced up at the trail. It was back up the hill about ten metres, but even with the huge log for shelter, they wouldn't be well hidden from anyone hiking by.

Then warm lips closed over her hard right nipple and she forgot everything else. Reaching for her fiancée, she tugged the giggling woman back down to the sand as they raced to see who could remove the impeding clothes fastest.

* * *

Marika had taken over driving duties. Rhi had become reasonably proficient through the afternoon, but when the younger woman had suggested seeing a movie, the lawyer decided she'd better do the driving in the more congested neighbourhood of the multiplex.

They'd gone to a Japanese restaurant first, though Marika had to invoke all her skills of persuasion to convince her friend to give it a try. Once there, she'd delighted in Rhi's look of awe at the chef's glittering knives and flashy showmanship. She'd wondered if it was a mistake when her assistant looked suspiciously at the offerings, but she'd gamely tried a little of everything, even dabbing gingerly at the wasabi. By dinner's end, Rhi had conceded that it wasn't bad "for raw fish", and that she even quite liked the California roll.

The movie had been light-hearted and they'd exited laughing. Though sorry to see the day end, Marika was reluctantly driving Rhi home. The young woman was quiet now, watching the streets pass as the lawyer headed for Victoria Park.

I wish it were last week. Marika's wistful thoughts of taking Rhi back to the condo were all the more poignant for the pensive expression on the younger woman's face. She wanted so much to take her friend away from this world where hookers lounged brazenly on street corners, stealthy men congregated and dispersed with equal rapidity, and every dark alley seemed ominously alive with furtive movements.

Overwhelmed with a reluctance to abandon Rhi to this world, Marika unconsciously turned right onto a one-way street that would carry them back towards her home.

"You turned the wrong way."

Rhi's gruff tones brought Marika back to reality, and hastily apologizing, she took the first left to get back on course. Sighing, she chastened herself. You can't rescue her if she doesn't want rescuing. Stealing glances at the other woman, she tried to screw up enough nerve to at least offer the sanctuary of her home, even if only for tonight. She hated the thought of such a pleasant day ending with her friend's return to the house she so obviously hated.

Noticing they were nearly to Rhi's street, Marika gathered her nerve and opened her mouth to speak...

"Shit!"

Startled, the lawyer stared at her friend whose sudden exclamation had broken the quiet between them.

"Turn right! Turn right now!"

Shocked, Marika spun the wheel and screeched around the corner. Following Rhi's emphatic instructions, she drove away from the young woman's street, which she'd been about to enter. When Rhiannon indicated she should pull over, she did and then turned to confront her passenger.

"What was that all about?"

Rhi just shook her head and unhooked her seat belt. She was about to climb out, when Marika seized her arm.

"Rhi! What the hell happened back there? What's going on?"

For a long moment, she didn't think the young woman would answer her, but then Rhi's shoulders slumped and she relaxed back into the seat.

"It would...it could've been dangerous for you to drive down my street right then."

"What!? Why?" Marika hadn't released her companion's arm, and her hand tightened in the fabric of the light jacket, holding her securely within the safety of the car.

Rhi stared out the front window, refusing to meet her friend's eyes as she muttered, "Some neighbours that normally aren't home on Saturday. Looked like they were having a party, and it's not safe to be around when they're partying."

Confused, Marika shook her head. "Neighbours? But I could have driven you around the back like I normally do. They wouldn't see you."

The young woman looked at her tiredly. "You don't get it. Cars like this one don't come down here, at least not unless they're going to the 'stroll'. As soon as you drove past, they'd have seen you and been on you like flies on...Well, anyway, there's no way you could've stopped to let me out. This way is better. I can approach the house from the rear, and they'll never see me." She gently but firmly removed Marika's hand and reached for the door handle.

"Wait! You can't go out there if it's not safe!" Worried, Marika pleaded, "Look, just come home with me tonight and I'll bring you home when it's daylight tomorrow, all right?"

Rhi hesitated, and the lawyer held her breath. Slowly, the young woman shook her head.

"No, but thank you." Rhi pushed open the door and got out as Marika leaned across the seat, holding out an entreating hand.

"Please, Rhi. If it's not safe, I don't want you out there."

Her friend knelt by the side of the open door. "It's my world, Rika, I'll be okay. I'm used to it, remember? Look, I'll give the condo a call when I get in the house and leave a message so you know I'm safe, all right?"

Unable to wring any further concessions, Marika nodded miserably. Rhi smiled gently and patted her hand.

"Go home, Rika. It was a wonderful day. Thank you."

Standing, she closed the door firmly and started across the street, fading into the shadows left by broken streetlights as she walked quickly away. Marika watched her in the rear view mirror until she disappeared into an alley two blocks back.

Sadly, she put the car in gear and turned for home. I don't want this to be your world.

Chapter Sixteen

MARIKA NODDED AND jotted down some notes as she cradled the receiver between her ear and shoulder. When Rhiannon poked her head in the office door, she motioned her assistant in.

"All right, well we'll plan on being there Sunday, and meet you in the offices on Monday." She nodded in agreement with her caller, then added. "Good, see you then."

Hanging up, Marika grinned at the barely concealed excitement on Rhi's face. "Let me guess...parade time."

"Uh huh," Rhi beamed. "Ready to go to the roof?"

"I need about five more minutes here. Why don't you go on up and save me a spot?"

"Okay, look for me in the corner by the stairwell. That's the best spot."

The young woman practically bounded out of the office, and Marika's eyes tracked her with an indulgent smile. The vast majority of businesses adhered to the citywide edict to 'dress western' during the Stampede. Rhi had complied by donning a denim skirt and embroidered denim vest over a plain white blouse.

The lawyer glanced down at her own lightweight caramel suede skirt and blouse with hammered silver buttons, and fingered the turquoise and feather earrings she wore. She enjoyed the western dress code and the excuse to get duded up for ten days. She even liked the boots, though she never wore them to the Stampede grounds, having learned her lesson the first year she'd lived in Calgary. Cowboy boots might finish an outfit perfectly, but they weren't meant for eight to ten hours of walking around with thousands of other people on crowded grounds.

Quickly finishing up her notes, Marika grabbed her cowboy hat and hastened to the elevator, crowded with other employees heading for the roof of the building. The morning of the Stampede parade, downtown Calgary virtually shut down. Tens of thousands of people lined the streets and building rooftops to see the local, national and international floats, bands, horsemen and women, native riders and dignitaries that comprised the kick-off parade for the ten-day party. Local lore had it that it never rained on parade morning, and indeed it rarely did.

Exiting onto the rooftop, Marika surveyed the crowd and spotted her assistant hanging over the edge of the wall in the far corner, peering down the street in anticipation. She shook her head with a smile. She'd been surprised at Rhiannon's enthusiasm, having assumed that the young woman would take the yearly excitement with her usual calm disinterest. Instead, Rhi had been literally bouncing with eagerness ever since she'd arrived at the office that morning.

Marika edged through the crowd, coming up behind Rhi who turned to greet her with a dazzling smile.

"Saved you a place," she said, indicating the open spot between herself and the corner of the roof's wall.

The lawyer tugged her hat lower to protect her eyes from the bright sun and slid in next to her friend. Leaning companionably on the wall, their arms rested against each other as they surveyed the scene ten floors below them. The streets were lined for blocks in each direction as far as the eye could see, often six and eight people deep.

As they waited for the parade to wind its way past their location, Marika brought up the subject of the call she'd just received.

"The Tsang hearing has been moved up to a week from Monday in Vancouver."

"Tsang? Have I worked on that one?"

"No, that was Marian's baby." They grinned at each other. "So to speak. Anyway, the hearing was originally scheduled for six months ago, but was postponed. Now a spot has unexpectedly opened up, and the Tsangs have been slotted in. All the prep work is done, we just need to review it in the next week before we go to Vancouver."

"We? Did you say before we go to Vancouver?"

Marika smiled into wide blue eyes. "Uh huh. That's what I said. We. Marian was to have accompanied me and since you're doing the same job, you're entitled to come in her place." Forestalling any protests, she said quickly, "The firm picks up all the costs; flights, hotels and meals. It won't cost you a thing unless you feel like playing tourist."

"Wow...Vancouver," Rhi murmured. Looking up at her boss, she said, "I've never been there. Heck, I've never been past Banff. We went there once on a school trip."

The lawyer watched the smile spreading across the young woman's face and quietly congratulated herself for putting it there. "We'll be working in conjunction with our Vancouver branch so you'll get a chance to see your old boss too."

"I'd like that. Mr. Owen was always very nice to me." Rhi smiled shyly and looked down at the street as she added softly, "But I like my new boss even better."

Marika felt a rush of pleasure at the quiet, sincere words from her normally reticent assistant. "I'm glad," she replied simply. They were quiet for a moment and then the lawyer cleared her throat. "I thought maybe, if you were interested, we could go see the Symphony of Fire while we're there."

"Symphony of Fire?" Rhi looked at her curiously.

"Fireworks festival over the water. I've never seen it, but it's supposed to be spectacular."

"I'd like that." Rhi had turned back to the street, but Marika could see the wide smile on her face. Suddenly she leaned far forward and pointed. "Hey, I see the Grand Marshall!"

Involuntarily, Marika grabbed the back of Rhi's vest and tugged her back. "Careful there, I'd hate to have to explain to Personnel how I let my assistant splatter on the pavement."

Rhi rolled her eyes but smiled as she resumed leaning at a less precarious angle. "I love parades," she enthused.

"No, really?" Marika drawled wryly.

That drew a laugh, and the younger woman gave her a sheepish grin. "Yeah, well, my Dad used to take me to every parade there was in Toronto when I was little. I remember sitting on his shoulders so I could see over the crowd. We always had a lot of fun."

Marika held her breath. This was the first time Rhi had offered any information on her past freely and without the constant subtext of pain. Fearful that she'd break the mood, she still had to ask, "Didn't your mother go with you two?"

"Nah, Mom had to work days and Dad worked nights, so they switched off taking care of me." Rhi smiled wistfully, and Marika was struck by how it softened her friend's often stern features. "Sunday was our day to all be together though. We'd take the bus to the park or the zoo, or down to the waterfront."

Her voice trailed off, and as much as the lawyer wanted to know more, her instincts told her not to press. Marika murmured encouragement, but it became apparent that Rhi had offered all the information she was going to for the day.

The parade soon began to move past below them, and the two compared notes as to which floats and bands they preferred. They admired the gaudily decorated horses and laughed at the antics of the clowns running alongside and interacting with the cheering watchers.

By the time the trailing street sweepers came by, cleaning up after all the horses, the women were content and ready to leave the hot roof for the comfort of their air conditioned office. They joined the crowd waiting to get inside and take the elevators down.

Rhi nudged her boss. "Why don't we take the stairs? It's only three floors."

Marika nodded and they clattered down the steps until they reached the seventh floor. Walking down the hall to their office, they reviewed the parade, deciding it had been a fine kick-off to the Stampede and planning their upcoming trip to the grounds with Lee and Dana.

A couple of hours later, Marika was deep in a review of the Tsang file when Rhi came to the door of her office, an odd look on her face.

When Marika cocked her head in unspoken inquiry, Rhi said, "There's someone here to see you. She doesn't have an appointment, but she said her name is Britt Havers. Um, she says she's your sister?"

Stunned, the lawyer looked past her assistant to where a teenaged girl in a Highland band uniform stood fidgeting in the outer office. The girl was tall and thin, with pale blonde hair, and, Marika was willing to bet, gray eyes. It was like looking at a mirror image of herself, sixteen years in the past. This then was the little sister she'd last seen and held as a baby, a day before she'd been sent in disgrace to Geneva.

She tried to speak, but her throat was closed up. Rhi instantly crossed the office and knelt in front of her, laying one hand on her knee.

"Hey," she asked softly, "do you need me to send her away?" Dark blue eyes shone with concern.

Marika drew in a deep breath and clutched at the hand on her knee for a moment. "No. No...I'll see her." She stood unsteadily and made her way out of the office, Rhi close on her heels.

The girl turned as they reached the waiting area, and the two sisters stared at each other. "Britt?" Marika asked uncertainly, though she had no doubt now seeing her father's big, gray eyes in the girl's nervous face. Awkwardly she held her hand out and Britt took it, giving it a tentative shake.

"I, uh...I'm in Calgary with my band, and I wanted to meet you." The girl's voice was shyly defiant, and Marika sensed it had taken a lot of courage for her to come to the office.

"I'm glad you did," the lawyer assured her. "Why don't you come in and we'll talk? Would you like something cold to drink?"

"Yes, please. It was a long, hot parade."

Marika looked at Rhi, who smiled in understanding and nodded. The lawyer gestured for her sister to precede her into the office as Rhi headed towards the coffee room.

Leading the way to the couch, Marika settled at one end, half-turned to face Britt, stiffly sitting on the far end. The shock had started to diminish, and now the lawyer's concern was to make her young sister comfortable. Casually, she asked, "Which band was yours?"

"57th Highland Cadet Band. We were right behind the float with the cartoon cowboy riding a bull? You know, the one with the steam puffing out of the bull's nostrils?"

"Oh right," Marika smiled in acknowledgement. "It was a good band. I've always enjoyed the pipes and drums."

"We took third in an Ontario band competition last year, and we're competing against the other Stampede bands this week. I think we might do even better." The girl had noticeably started to relax, and Marika was grateful that she no longer looked ready to bolt.

"What do you play?"

"A side drum, though by the time we finished marching, I was wishing I'd chosen the fife. Still better than the bagpipes though." The girl laughed and Marika enjoyed the sound.

"Drum, eh? So you're really popular when you practice at home?"

Britt had relaxed back into the cushions, and she grinned at her older sister. "Well, Bryce is a total jerk sometimes and he kept threatening to punch a hole through it, but then Dad build a soundproof practice room for me in the basement so I don't get as many complaints."

Marika felt an old pain again at the mention of their father, but she forced it back, not wanting to ruin this moment. "I take it Bryce isn't musical?"

The girl snorted. "Huh! If it's not on a computer screen, that weenie doesn't know it exists."

The lawyer smiled at the description of her brother. "I play piano myself, but I've never been in a band."

Britt dropped her head and studied her hands. "Um, yeah, I knew that." Troubled eyes rose and met Marika's questioning ones. "A few years ago, Bryce and I found a bunch of pictures of you in Dad's desk. There were some of you when you were little, playing the piano. We didn't even know who you were, but there was a bunch of you with Dad and a woman I didn't know, so I kinda thought you were related." She paused and studied the older version of herself. "We look alike," she stated objectively.

"We do," Marika agreed. Hesitant, she queried, "May I ask how you found me?"

A distressed look crossed the girl's thin face. "Well, Bryce and I asked Mom about the pictures. I don't think she knew Dad had them in his desk, because she got pretty angry. They had a big fight about it when he got home that night, but anyway, she told us that you were Dad's daughter from a previous marriage but that you'd died in your teens."

Marika couldn't help a rueful murmur. For all intents and purposes, she had 'died' to her family when she was 16. She'd seen her father a few times over the years, but always well away from his wife and children. He'd paid her way through law school and given her a generous allowance until she was on her feet, but had made it clear that was the extent of their relationship. She realized keen young eyes were searching her face, and she tried to conceal the hurt that she'd never fully vanquished.

Rhi entered just then with two cold bottles of orange juice and two paper wrapped straws. Marika smiled at her gratefully as she accepted the drinks and passed one to her sister. Rhi held her gaze for a long moment, and the lawyer saw both sympathy and support there, then the assistant left the office, quietly closing the door behind her.

"So if you thought I was dead, how did you find me?" Marika sipped her juice, watching as the girl drained half her bottle in one drink.

Britt smiled sheepishly. "Uh, pretty thirsty."

"No problem, there's lots more if you want it."

"Nah, this should be good," Britt assured her, sipping more slowly now. "Well, Bryce and I would talk about the sister we'd never known now and then, and one day we even went back into Dad's study to see the pictures again, but they were gone. It wasn't until last year that I was looking for something in his files, and I saw a file labeled Calgary. We'd just found out that our band had been invited to the Stampede, so I was curious to see what he had on the city. Was I ever surprised when I saw all the old pictures of you, plus some newer things, a newspaper article, a graduation program from Osgoode Hall with your name highlighted, things like that."

"That's how you knew I was in Calgary?"

"Not exactly. I mean Dad might have had some other reason for labeling the file that way, but the key was the grad program. If you'd graduated from Dad's alma mater, then odds were that you'd be listed in their review for that year. It was a simple matter to call that up in their archives and confirm that you were alive and you were a lawyer somewhere. Since the file was labeled Calgary, that's where I started my search. It didn't take long to find that you were an associate with McGregor, Cohen and Kurst."

The girl beamed with her own cleverness and Marika couldn't help smiling in response.

"So my little sister is a detective, is she?" the lawyer teased gently.

Britt nodded happily and then sobered. "The one thing I don't know is why my parents lied to us, and why you're not part of our family." She looked seriously at her older sister. "What did you do that was so bad?"

Marika drew a deep breath. Do I tell her the truth? What if she rejects me too? She gave her head a tiny shake. What do I have to lose? It's not like she was in my life before, so if she vanishes again, why should I care? But she did care, and she didn't want to be dishonest with this girl who was looking at her so earnestly.

"Can I ask you something first?"

Britt nodded.

"I know how you found me...but why did you look for me?"

The girl cocked her head as she considered her answer. After a long moment, she said, "I guess a lot of it was curiosity. I mean you didn't seem like some big criminal or anything, and you obviously meant enough to Dad that he kept all his mementos even though Mom clearly didn't want him to. It was the whole thing about having a sister I didn't know." She paused and looked at Marika intensely. "I wanted to know her...fill in some of the blanks, I suppose."

Marika let her gaze drift away from her sister and out the windows of her office to where Rhiannon sat working at her desk. Absently she noted the small furrow in her brow that Rhi always got when she was pondering something deeply. For some reason the sight soothed her, and she turned back to Britt.

"Your parents didn't approve of who I am, and they didn't want me around to...influence you and Bryce."

"Who you are? Why? Who are you really?" A hint of edginess had crept back into the girl's voice and Marika sighed.

"I'm gay." She almost smiled at the way one pale eyebrow shot up. It really was like looking in a mirror.

"That's it? Just because you're gay?" Britt asked with growing indignation. "For crying out loud, this is the 21st century. I can't believe they'd banish you for that!"

The lawyer chuckled wryly. "Well, it was only the 20th century when it happened, and I sort of got caught in a compromising position in their house when I was 16." She shrugged. "They decided it was better for all concerned if I was educated outside of the country."

"That sucks!"

Marika was warmed by her sister's anger at the injustice, but didn't want to cause problems between Britt and her parents. "They did what they felt they had to, to protect their children."

Britt glared, but the lawyer knew it wasn't really directed at her. "Well, you were Dad's child too, and he sure didn't do much to protect you!"

She had no defence for that, and her eyes closed as she desperately fought back the tears. The anguish of abandonment swept over her again, and for one frightening moment she was the lonely, bewildered girl being put on a plane by her beloved father, the only anchor she'd had in her life. Swallowing hard, she tried to suppress the onslaught of emotions. She was startled to feel a warm hand slide over hers and take it in a tight grip. Opening her eyes, she saw her sister regarding her with a look of compassion oddly profound for such a young face. Neither said anything as Marika struggled to regain control.

Finally, she forced herself to relax and ask, "Do you by any chance have any pictures of your family?"

Britt smiled triumphantly. "I thought you might want to see them, so I brought along a bunch of photos." She dug into her purse and extracted an envelope. Sliding over next to her sister, she pulled the first picture out and laid it on Marika's lap.

"That's Bryce the weenie."

Marika studied the picture of her little brother. He was cut from the same cloth as his sisters, tall and lean, with a shock of pale blonde hair falling over a narrow face. He'd been snapped sticking his tongue out at his sister, and she couldn't help laughing at the image.

"This is Dad when we went out to the lake about a month ago."

Britt passed another photo over, and Marika studied her father closely. She hadn't seen him in five years, but he hadn't changed much. Even squatting beside the sailboat moored at the landing, she could tell he was still the lean, fit man she remembered. A baseball cap covered his blonde head, and she wondered idly if his hair was thinning or graying now.

Britt let her study that picture for long moments before Marika held out her hand for the next. It was a picture of her father with Britt's mother, and she gazed at the woman she knew was largely responsible for her familial estrangement. She still felt the vestiges of bitterness, but murmured noncommittally. They went through the rest of the photos and when they were done, Marika looked at her sister gratefully.

"Thank you. I really appreciate that." She made to hand back the stack, but Britt shook her head.

"No, you keep them. They're only doubles anyway."

Marika felt her throat catch at the girl's kindness, and she tried to smile as tears welled up in her eyes. She nodded without speaking, but she could tell Britt understood. Her sister smiled gently at her, then glanced at her wristwatch.

"Darn! I have to go. I only got an hour's dispensation from Madam Gorgon, and then I have to meet everyone back at the school we're bunking in."

The lawyer couldn't help laughing. "Madam Gorgon?"

Britt rolled her expressive eyes. "Oh yeah, it's actually Mrs. Gordon, but that's what all the kids call her. She's the wife of the band director, and she takes personal responsibility for keeping us all in line when we're on trips. Believe me, we don't get away with ANYTHING!"

Marika stood with her sister, still chuckling at Britt's aggrieved tone. She suspected that her sister and her band mates made Mrs. Gordon's job as tough as they could. Walking her to the door, she asked, "Are you here long? Do you think we could get together again?"

Britt sighed. "I wish we could, but the next couple of days are booked solid with activities and competitions. This was pretty much the only time I could get free before we fly home again."

Saddened, Marika chastised herself inwardly for hoping this might have been the start of something more. Her sister regarded her closely, then slowly suggested, "Would you like my e-mail address? We could maybe write now and then if you'd like?"

The lawyer brightened. "I'd like that. Here, I'll give you mine too." She sobered then. "But won't your folks be upset if we correspond?"

Britt stiffened, a resolute look on her youthful features. "I have no intention of telling them. Do you?"

Marika felt slightly uneasy at deceiving her father and Britt's mother, not for herself, but concerned about the repercussions for her sister. Britt seemed to read her mind.

"What they did wasn't right, Marika. I can't do anything about the past, but I can reclaim my sister...if she'll let me back in her life."

Awed at the girl's resolve, Marika nodded and said simply, "I'd really like that." She crossed to Rhi's desk and borrowed a pen. Jotting her e-mail, street address and phone number on a piece of paper, she offered it to her sister. Britt accepted it and then took the pen and wrote the same information down for the lawyer.

The formalities taken care of, they faced each other, the initial awkwardness returning until Marika opened her arms in invitation, and Britt slid into her sister's embrace, hugging her fiercely. They stayed that way for long moments before Britt broke away, mumbled good-bye and turned away. The lawyer watched her walk away, hearing a distinct sniffle as the girl wiped her eyes.

Rhi had been watching the scene and now she fixed concerned eyes on her boss. "Everything okay, Rika?"

Marika stared after the girl, then turned to her assistant and with a brilliant smile answered, "Oh yeah, Rhi. Definitely okay."

* * *

Hemmed in by Lee and Dana on one side and Marika on the other, Rhi leaned on the railing and stared down the track, awed by the thunder of hooves she felt through her feet as much as heard. Four brightly coloured chuckwagons were careening around the turn into the homestretch, their outriders racing close beside and behind them. She watched the drivers stand and whip their teams into a frenzy, striving for every last bit of speed out of the horses as they pounded towards the finish line.

Gaping at the spectacle as they roared by her, she shook her head in amazement, wondering how four large wagons and sixteen outriders managed to circle the track without colliding. In fact, there had been an accident earlier in the meet, and one horse had to be put down, but tonight's races had gone off cleanly. Having seen the chucks now though, she fully understood the description of the races as 'half a mile of hell', and she marveled at the nerve of drivers and riders racing full out in that tumult of horseflesh and wagons. They'd watched the rodeo earlier in the afternoon and she'd been convinced that nothing could top the bull riding for sheer excitement, but she'd been wrong. This...was exhilarating.

Rhi sighed in happiness as the four women made their way back to their seats. The whole day had been one of the best of her life. Starting the day early, they'd ridden most of the rides on the midway, checked out all the barn exhibits and animals, listened to the bands in the Nashville North tent, watched the rodeo, and eaten more food than she could ever remember putting away in one day. Lee had won Dana a large stuffed tiger that the nurse had been carrying around faithfully all day. Rhi had tried her hand at the hoop toss, her unspoken wish to win something for Marika, but had come up empty much to her disappointment.

Once they were back in their seats, Lee said, "Well that was the last race of the night. They're going to set up for the Grandstand show now. D'you guys want to stay for that?" She looked at her companions, and Marika said, "Well, I've seen it before so I'm okay, but maybe Rhi would like to see it."

They all looked at the small woman and she shrugged with a grin. "Hey, I don't think this day could be improved on, but whatever you want is fine with me."

"What did you have in mind, hon?" Dana asked her partner with a fond smile.

"I was thinking we could maybe drop over to the Arc. They've got it set up like a barn dance, with a live band, and I think it would be a lot of fun," Lee said, and then grinned at her mate. "Besides, I'd like to dance with my best girl, and they've got the biggest floor in town."

Marika frowned and glanced at Rhi before saying slowly, "Um, Lee? Maybe that's not such a good idea."

Puzzled, Lee asked, "Why not?" Then she looked at Rhi. "Oh, right, never thought of that."

"Thought of what? What are you two talking about?" Rhi questioned curiously.

Dana answered for them. "Unlike Oly's, which is a mixed bar, the Arc en Ciel is a strictly lesbian club, and they're worried that you might not be comfortable there."

Rhi laughed and shrugged. "Doesn't bother me. If you guys haven't corrupted me after today, I'm probably immune. Besides, it sounds like fun."

Lee grinned and leaned close. "Lady Mouse, I haven't even started trying to corrupt you."

The small woman grinned right back. "Oh, I dunno. Who was it that insisted that we eat corndogs and cotton candy right before we went on the Skyscraper? If that's not trying to corrupt me, what is?"

Marika groaned. "Yeah, she has a point there, Lee. I don't think my stomach has recovered yet!"

"Wuss," Lee scoffed good-naturedly. "Well, let's go then. The night is young and my boots are ready to dance."

They followed the big woman down the aisle and out of the grandstands. Ambling back through the Stampede grounds, Rhi happily absorbed the atmosphere of carnival noises, country music, bright flashing lights, the smells of fried food and beer, and the rowdy ambience of throngs of people out for the city's annual party.

Parking around the Stampede grounds was a nightmare. Hettie rented out her yard as an ersatz parking lot, as did so many Victoria Park residents, charging a flat ten dollars per vehicle. The city deliberately overlooked the bylaw infractions for the ten-day party, reasoning that if Victoria Park had to put up with the noise and crowds flocking to the neighbouring Stampede, there was no harm to them making a quick dollar out of it.

Rhi had considered offering her yard to her friends for parking, but couldn't stand the thought of them running into her aunt. Instead, they'd found a parking spot close to David's church, only ten blocks away from the grounds.

The jovial bunch set out for the car, Lee and Dana walking ahead as Marika and Rhi followed.

"You're sure you're okay with this, Rhi?" Marika asked softly, watching the other woman closely. "It's really okay if you're not. We can always go over to Oly's or something."

Rhi shook her head emphatically. "Nope, I'm perfectly fine. Besides, would you deny Lee a chance to dance with her best girl?"

The two glanced ahead to where Lee had her arm around her partner's shoulders and they were playfully wrestling over the stuffed tiger. Marika grinned.

"No, I wouldn't want to do that." More seriously she said, "If you DO feel at all uncomfortable, you'll let me know, right?"

The smaller woman looked up at her friend warmly, deeply appreciative of Rika's concern. "I will, but really, what could make me uncomfortable?"

The lawyer wryly looked her assistant up and down. "Well, you might want to decide how you're going to handle all the invitations to dance, for one thing."

Startled, Rhi looked down at herself. She'd splurged on a new pair of jeans and a stonewashed denim shirt that currently had the sleeves rolled half way up her forearms, but she didn't think it was anything fancy, especially when compared to what the others had on. She wasn't even wearing boots, just her old runners, while Lee and Dana had flashy cowboy shirts--pearl buttons and all--with jeans, cowboy boots and hats. She could tell they had a great time playing dress-up. But her boss...

Marika had almost taken Rhi's breath away when they'd met that morning. In a butter-coloured silk blouse tucked into tan pants that had to have been tailored precisely for her, with short, dark brown boots and gold dangling earrings, the woman was hands down the best looking female at the Stampede, according to Rhi's unbiased opinion.

Looking back at the gray eyes regarding her so affectionately, she shrugged. "Heck, I'll just stand behind you, and then I won't have to worry about anyone asking me to dance."

There was a moment of silence, and then with a touch of unusual shyness, Marika asked, "What if I were to ask you to dance...just to save you from all the inevitable suitors of course?"

For a split second, Rhi imagined herself in Rika's arms and felt almost dizzy at the prospect, then she recalled herself to reality. "Uh, not that I'd mind or anything, but I don't know how to dance and I wouldn't want to embarrass you."

Marika just murmured and kept her eyes on their friends as they crossed another street. Rhi didn't know whether to kick herself for missing an opportunity that would never occur again, or be relieved that she'd gotten out of a potentially humiliating experience.

She'd begun to brood over her words when a soft voice said, "Seems to me this would be the perfect time to learn. You're with friends. We won't laugh at you. I'll teach you how to two-step if you like."

Rhi gaped at Marika who smiled reassuringly at her. "Um, yeah, I guess...If you're sure you want to risk your toes."

"They've been abused by bigger women than you, Rhiannon Davies," Marika chuckled. Then she pitched her voice louder, "Isn't that right, Lee?"

Lee looked over her shoulder. "Isn't what right?"

"My feet have been danced on by bigger women than Rhi here," the lawyer teased.

Dana broke out laughing and Lee groaned. "You're just NEVER going to let me live that down, are you? It was my first Stampede. I didn't know a two-step from a polka!"

Marika grinned and leaned her head towards Rhi as she whispered, "Lee is very...enthusiastic...on the dance floor, but you'll notice that Dana is wearing her steel-toed boots."

Rhi giggled, now keenly looking forward to getting to the club. They soon reached Dana's car and piled in, making their way through busy streets to the old converted warehouse down by the railroad yards. Parking was no problem there, even with the streams of women going in and out of the building. Locking the blue Taurus, they walked quickly towards the door, which had been converted to look like a barn door, complete with hay bales, wooden barrels and a section of plank fencing lining the way to the entrance.

Lee paid their cover charge and shook her head with a grin when Rhi tried to give her the money. "Buy me a beer later, Lady Mouse. Now it's time to dance!"

They entered the club, greeted by the driving sound of a country band and the sight of a large wooden floor covered with dancers, many in garb that made Lee and Dana look decorous. The stage was on one side of the dance floor, and a horseshoe shaped bar bustling with patrons was on the other. The western theme had been continued inside, and Rhi saw many women perched on the bales scattered around the interior. Servers with the omnipresent white Stampede cowboy hats circulated among the many small tables ringing the floor, their black leather aprons stuffed with bills as enthusiastic patrons celebrated lavishly.

Lee led the way through the crowd, greeting many of the club goers as she pushed through to a free table on the far side between the dance floor and the bar. Once they'd staked their claim, she and Dana tossed their hats on the table and headed for the floor. Rhi sat quietly beside Marika, staring at the dancers and the band. Perhaps because she'd become accustomed to Lee and Dana's candid affection with each other, Rhi wasn't at all taken aback at the sight of women dancing and flirting openly.

She let her eyes drift around the darker corners of the club and did a double take as she spotted the dark-haired firefighter leaning against a pile of hay bales, with a blonde woman in her arms. As she watched, the blonde wrapped herself around the taller woman, making her intentions crystal clear to even a casual onlooker. Rhi looked away with a small, triumphant grin.

"What's so funny?" Marika's voice sounded right next to her ear, the only way she could be heard in the din of music and voices.

Rhi leaned closer to the woman's ear and pointed out the firefighter and her enthusiastic date. "A friend of yours," she said casually, even as she inhaled the scent of her friend's hair.

Marika followed her gaze and eyed the amorous couple disinterestedly. With a small shrug, she said, "Not really a friend. I only talked to her once, though she did ask me out last weekend."

Rhi stiffened and glared at the oblivious firefighter before realizing what she was doing and deliberately looking away. Striving to sound casual, she asked, "Did you go out then?"

The lawyer shook her head. "No, I had better things to do." Looking at Rhi, she grinned. "I had to teach a certain someone how not to run into dumpsters, and how to appreciate Japanese cuisine."

Incredulously, Rhi realized that this gorgeous woman had turned down a date with that...firefighter to spend the day with her. She stared in disbelief, but Marika had turned back to the dance floor and was watching Lee and Dana with a smile. Rhi felt an irrepressible grin split her face, and, sure that her feelings were clearly on display, was very glad Rika wasn't looking her way at that moment.

A harried server came by just then and stopped by their table. "What can I get you?" she asked gruffly, her eyes scanning her other customers even as she waited for their order.

"A couple of drafts, whatever you have on tap is fine, and Rhi? Do you want to try a wine cooler?"

Rhi had no idea if she'd like it, but was quite willing to follow her friend's suggestion so she nodded.

"And two peach coolers too," Marika finished their order.

The server hurried off, and Rhi dug out her wallet. When the lawyer tried to make her put it away, the smaller woman frowned.

"Nope, this one is mine. Besides, I owe Lee a beer, remember?"

Marika conceded with good grace, and the out of breath dancers arrived back at their table almost at the same time as the drinks. Lee downed half her beer in one swallow while Dana sipped more decorously. The lawyer watched Rhi's reaction and looked pleased when the smaller woman signaled her appreciation of the cooler.

Lee and Dana bounced between the dance floor and their table, but it took another cooler before Rhi worked up her courage to accept Marika's invitation to give it a try. She followed the tall blonde closely as the lawyer led them to a less crowded corner of the floor. When the ubiquitous two-step started up again, Marika gently positioned Rhi's hands and held her firmly as she guided her through the steps.

"That's it, Rhi," she encouraged. "Step, step, slide. You're doing great!"

Rhi fell into the pattern easily and followed her partner's lead as they whirled around the edge of the crowded floor.

"It's easier if you don't watch your feet," Marika suggested with a smile.

With a sheepish grin, Rhi quit looking down and instead looked at her partner, focusing on the soft gray eyes that were beaming approval of her efforts. Lost in that gaze, she quickly forgot her nervousness and simply absorbed the pleasure of the dance, the music and her partner.

When the dance ended, Marika simply held Rhi's hand waiting for the next number. When it turned out to be a slow dance, she cocked her head at her young friend inquiringly. When Rhiannon nodded shyly, she drew the smaller woman into her arms and let her body lead in a slow, sensuous dance.

When the music ended, Rhi felt very unsteady on her feet and didn't protest when Marika suggested returning to their table for a bit. Lee and Dana were grinning at them as they approached, but when they sat down, the conversation only revolved around how great the band was.

The next hour passed swiftly as she and Marika were up on the dance floor as often as Lee and Dana. She mastered the two-step, thrilled to each slow dance, and even tried a polka. That attempt left both women laughing as they headed back to their table to catch their breath. Rhi dropped into her chair, and Marika placed a hand on her shoulder. When she looked up at her dance partner, the lawyer gestured towards the back of the club.

"Just going to the washroom. I'll be back in a moment, okay?"

Rhi nodded her understanding and watched as the graceful woman made her way through the crowd. When she realized where her gaze had settled, she flushed and grabbed for her drink. Embarrassed by her own reaction, she stared at the tabletop, sure her blush could be seen across the club. Grateful that their friends were still up on the floor, she drew in a deep breath trying to calm herself.

Chaotic thoughts and emotions tumbled over themselves, and she turned the bottle in her hand wondering if she could blame the alcohol for what she was feeling. But she knew she wasn't even tipsy, having barely sipped her way to a third cooler. Resolutely, she decided she would think about all this later when her head was clearer, and the company and the atmosphere wasn't influencing her.

Blindly staring at the bottle, she never even noticed when a woman came up and knelt beside her.

"Hi," the sandy haired woman said, as she leaned on Rhi's chair. "Would you like to dance?"

Startled, Rhi looked at the woman who was regarding her expectantly. She was a pleasant looking woman with friendly, open, blue eyes, and she waited patiently for an answer.

"Um, I..." Before Rhi could stutter out an answer, two familiar hands settled on her shoulders.

The stranger glanced up. "Oh, sorry," she said, standing and smiling apologetically. "Didn't know she was taken." She nodded amiably and retreated into the crowd.

Rhi looked up to where a somber Marika was staring after the stranger. When the lawyer glanced down, Rhi smiled at her. "Saving me from suitors?"

Marika's eyes softened and she grinned back. "Only if you want me to. Did you want to dance with her?"

The smaller woman laid her hands over the ones still lightly resting on her shoulders and teased, "Nope. I've just barely got you broken in."

That got her a laugh, and Marika offered her a hand. "Well then, let's hit the floor again."

The rest of the night passed swiftly, and by the time the band called the final dance, Rhi's feet were sore from the unfamiliar workout. Moving slowly in her partner's arms for the last dance, she was completely contented. When it ended, Marika led her off the floor to join Lee and Dana, and the four joined the slow-moving crowd exiting the club.

Rhi didn't even realize until they'd emerged outside that the lawyer was still holding her hand. She glanced shyly at the other woman and down at their interlocked hands. Marika instantly loosened her grip and shrugged sheepishly.

"Um, sorry."

"No problem."

They didn't say anymore as they headed for the car, but Rhi found herself unconsciously curling her hand, seeking the lost warmth. Once inside the car, Dana fastened her seat belt and asked, "Where to first?"

Marika turned to Rhi and said earnestly. "It's past two AM. Why don't you stay at my place tonight, and I'll run you home in the morning, okay?"

Rhi thought for a second. She could probably sneak into her aunt's house without being detected, but the thought of returning there after such a wonderful day was abhorrent.

"Yeah, all right. But only if I take the day bed this time. I'm not putting you out of your own bed again."

For a moment, Rhi thought Marika was going to say something, but she only turned to Dana and said, "Can you drop us both at my place?"

"Not a problem," Dana said cheerfully as she put the car in gear. The ride to Marika's condo was quiet, the women too tired now from the full, busy day to talk.

Rhi and Marika bid a quiet goodnight to Lee and Dana, then disappeared into the building.

Lee looked at her partner speculatively. "Am I right?"

Dana nodded slowly. "Could be, my love."

"You don't seem too happy about it."

The stocky nurse sighed. "I like Rhiannon. You know that."

"But?"

"But I'm worried. What if she's only experiencing her first crush and it really doesn't have anything to do with Rika? What if our friend loses her heart to that little girl, only to have it crushed again when Rhi moves on? Honey, I'm not sure how many more times that can happen before Rika doesn't have much left to crush."

Lee sat silently, absorbing her partner's words. Then slowly she said, "From what I saw tonight, they at least deserve a chance. There was a helluva lot chemistry crackling out on that dance floor."

"Uh huh. I'm not denying that, hon. I'm just not sure it'll be enough."

"Ughh," Lee groaned. "I'm too tired to think about this tonight. Let's go home."

Dana chuckled and put the car into gear. "Okay. I have to go soak my feet anyway."

"All that walking and dancing wore them out, eh?" Lee offered with a grin.

Dana raised one eyebrow wryly. "Sure, love. Let's go with that."

They laughed together as they headed for their home.

Chapter Seventeen

MARIKA SLOWED HER pace a bit to match the stride of her smaller companion. Despite a light drizzle, that was as much mist as rain, the women were walking the sea wall around Stanley Park. The waves of the Pacific slapped the concrete barrier on one side and stands of stately Douglas fir, hemlock and cedar, broken periodically with lushly cultured gardens, grew in profusion on the other. Almost a thousand acres, Canada's largest urban park provided many kilometres of walking trails through a verdant park set against a backdrop of ocean and mountains. As much as the lawyer enjoyed her own city, she had to admit that for sheer beauty, this city won out.

Marika was deriving a lot of enjoyment from Rhi's obvious pleasure in their trip. What would normally have been a routine business trip, had turned into an adventure as her assistant reveled in every aspect of the journey, not even minding the lengthy check-in lines or the long wait for their luggage and a cab once in Vancouver.

The lawyer smiled, recalling her wide-eyed assistant as the aircraft had taxied for take-off. At the time she'd wondered if Rhi would take to the experience or be a white-knuckle flier. Her musings had been answered once they were in the air. Rhi had turned to her with a big smile and said, "That was fun!"

Marika had laughed, something she'd found herself doing a lot of lately around her friend. "Glad you liked it, Rhi. Enjoy it while it lasts. It's not a long flight between Calgary and Vancouver."

The women had arrived in Vancouver late in the afternoon, and much to the lawyer's disappointment, she had found that the Symphony of Fire she'd wanted to take Rhiannon to at English Bay didn't start for another week. Rhi hadn't seemed upset by their change of plans though, more intent on inspecting her room once they arrived at their hotel, the Sandler Arms.

With adjoining rooms, they'd immediately opened the connecting door. Marika had left her unpacking to lean against the doorjamb, watching her assistant eagerly examining all the features of her room. She'd grinned widely when Rhi picked up the price sheet for the courtesy bar. As she'd expected, the young woman had been outraged by the cost and vowed not to open so much as a bag of peanuts.

After unpacking, they'd gone out for dinner further down Burrard Street--to a restaurant that Len Owen had recommended when Marika had called him earlier in the week. As she strolled beside her companion, the lawyer made a mental note to congratulate her colleague on his recommendation. The women had dined on sweet basil crepes and pan-baked fresh salmon filet with a blackberry-tarragon sauce. She'd managed to conceal the cost from Rhi by putting everything on her corporate card, and the other woman's pleasure in the fine meal was untainted by price concerns.

Now they were ambling along the sea wall, walking off their dinner and enjoying the slapping of the waves beside them. Rhi had never seen the ocean, and she'd insisted on lying down on the wall to dip her fingers in the water. Marika had watched her closely, not quite trusting her exuberant companion not to fall in, amused by the face she made when she licked her fingers.

"It really is salty," Rhi commented, standing and wiping her fingers on her pants.

"Well, it is the Pacific," Marika agreed, then nodded out towards the bay where a catamaran was tacking to avoid a yacht under full sail. "Pretty, aren't they?"

"Yeah. There sure are a lot of them. I'm kind of surprised they'd go out in this weather."

Marika chuckled. "Living around here, you'd never get outdoors if you were afraid of a little rain."

Rhi nodded her understanding, then laughed as she pointed just ahead of them. Two seagulls were squabbling over a piece of bread that had been dropped on the path. The two women waited until the dispute was resolved and the victor flew off with the crust in its beak.

Resuming their walk, Rhiannon asked, "So what's the schedule for tomorrow?"

"I'd like to check in with the office by eight. The hearing is scheduled to start at 9:30, and Dr. Tsang and his wife will meet us at the IRB," Marika said, referring to the Immigration and Refugee Board. "Its office is also on Burrard and not far from the our branch office, so we'll be able to walk between our hotel, the office and the IRB. It's a fairly complex case so I expect it will take most of the day, but we should be done by dinnertime. I thought maybe we could go to Gastown for the evening and then, assuming the hearing doesn't go into a second day, we'll fly home the next morning."

"Gastown?" Rhi asked, looking at her curiously.

"Uh huh. It's a historic part of the city, complete with cobblestones and fancy lampposts. It's full of native craft shops, art galleries, and antique shops. It's a great place for people watching; and you can find anything from gourmet dining to bistros and sidewalk cafes, to pubs and comedy clubs." Marika smiled at her companion. "I thought you might enjoy checking it out with me."

"Sounds great," Rhi enthused, "but why is it called Gastown?"

Marika frowned slightly as she tried to recall, but finally shook her head. "I know it was named after a character named Gassy Jack, but I don't know the whole story. There is a statue of him right in Gastown, so maybe there's a plaque or something there that tells the whole story."

The lawyer could tell by the smile on her companion's face that Rhi approved of her plans, and she gave a little mental sigh of relief. Despite the fact that this wasn't a holiday, she'd wanted to make it more than just a business trip for the younger woman. She strongly suspected that her friend had never had a vacation in the traditional sense.

They walked along in amiable silence for a while until Rhi asked, "What is a hearing like?"

"Well, we'll be there representing Dr. Tsang, his wife and children. The opposing counsel represents the Minister of Immigration, and the board hearing the case generally has one or two members. We'll present our case for refugee status, and opposing counsel will try to find the holes in our arguments. The board may rule immediately, but more likely will reserve judgment for a few weeks."

Rhi nodded seriously. "Okay, and what are my duties?"

Marika was silent for a moment, until her assistant regarded her curiously. Then she sighed and admitted, "To tell you the truth, most of your work was done when we prepared the case. I'd originally planned to bring Marian along both as a reward for her hard work and as a training exercise. I think it's easier, when you're doing the research I need, if you have a clearer idea of what the end results are."

Her companion nodded slowly. "So, normally, I wouldn't have come?"

"No, normally only the lawyer goes, but when the hearing was first scheduled, I'd gotten permission for Marian to accompany me, so as her replacement you get the same consideration."

"Hmm," Rhi said, "are you sure it's okay with the firm?"

"Definitely," Marika reassured her. "I talked to Daniel myself."

Rhiannon nodded at the mention of one of the Calgary based senior partners, Daniel Cohen. "I guess it's all right then." She added with a smile, "Remind me to bring something home for Marian's baby."

The lawyer chuckled. "Yeah, the baby's timing was your gain, for sure...and mine."

Rhi glanced up sharply, then as quickly looked away. Marika realized what she'd said, and hoped that her assistant hadn't taken it the wrong way. Their friendship had been growing stronger, but she'd been concerned---especially since the night they'd gone dancing---that her companion not worry about her boss ever trying to take advantage of her. When Rhi had stayed the night with her, she clamped firmly down on any impulse to offer to share her bed with the young woman. She'd quietly made up the day bed for her guest and bid her goodnight before going to her own room.

Marika couldn't deny that her thoughts drifted more and more often these days to the young woman, and that her feelings for her assistant were deepening. However, quite apart from the impropriety of getting involved with her subordinate, given the lawyer's track record, she didn't want to endanger what was becoming a valuable friendship with romantic overtures.

Occasionally the lawyer caught Rhi watching her with a confused look in her eyes, as if the young woman was trying to comprehend something foreign to her. She suspected that if she were to make an advance, it wouldn't be immediately repulsed, but that made her all the more determined to keep their relationship platonic. Marika was sure that Rhiannon would never make the first move, so all she had to do was control her own impulses and all would be fine between them.

Deciding to interject a bit of professionalism to defuse any tension, she asked casually, "Do you think you have a good grasp on our case?"

Rhi nodded. "I think so. I spent quite a bit of time on the file last week."

"Okay, run through the high points for me."

Her assistant thought for a moment and then in a firm voice, began to lay out the case. "Tsang Ah-zhen was a doctor in southeastern China, and because he had seen countless infants he had newly delivered being murdered by regional family planning officers, he was well aware of the penalty for exceeding the official one child policy. When his wife, Wen Li, became pregnant for the second time, they tried to hide her at her mother's home in the country. Someone who saw Wen Li with her daughter while obviously pregnant turned her in, and she was forced to undergo a late term abortion. A year later, she became pregnant again, and this time she hid out in their home, never going out once she started to show. Wen Li was about six months along when Dr. Tsang was tipped off that not only did the authorities know of the illegal pregnancy, but because of his social status as a doctor, they planned to make a very public example of both of them once the child was born. With the help of relatives, they immediately fled to Hong Kong, and from there flew to Canada. They then went to Calgary where Wen Li's brother helped them get established and file a petition for refugee status through you. The hearing was transferred to Vancouver when they moved here eight months ago."

Marika nodded her approval of Rhi's precise recitation. "Good. Now what are the strongest points of our case?"

"Their very real fear of prosecution should they be returned, with the possibility that their younger daughter, who was born in Canada, would be subjected to persecution as an 'illegal birth'; the fact that as a physician, Dr. Tsang is a 'desirable' immigrant according to established government guidelines and has already begun steps to get Canadian medical certification while employed as an orderly at Vancouver General; the fact that they have a strong support system already in place and haven't drawn on Canadian social assistance programs." Rhi stopped and cocked her head curiously. "Will it be enough do you think?"

"I think with the supporting documents that Dr. Tsang brought with him, it should be. He provided statements from women who saw their newborns' skulls injected with formaldehyde, one from a woman whose baby's head was smashed against a wall in front of her and others' whose babies simply disappeared from the delivery room. He also smuggled out official documentation he got from his contact in the regional planning office showing that because family planners receive bonuses for the lower they can keep their numbers, infanticide is built into the system. Add in the fact that it was only last year that President Jiang Zemin urged the Communist Party to continue to treat population control and family planning as a protracted war, citing stats of 300 million births successfully prevented in the last twenty years, and that will go a long way to substantiate his case. I expect a favourable result, but you don't always know how the board will rule. We just have to present the strongest case we can."

Rhi walked along quietly for a few moments and then half turned to Marika. Very seriously she said, "Thank you for bringing me along. I'm really looking forward to watching the hearing tomorrow." With a little grin she added warmly, "Not to mention that I've been having a blast playing tourist. You're a great guide."

"It's been my pleasure, Rhi. You're a good traveling companion," Marika said appreciatively. "I think you'll get a lot out the hearing too, and once the work is done, we can enjoy the evening."

"Sounds great."

The women strolled on, and Marika found that despite the light rain, she felt an inner glow keeping her warm, a glow, no matter how she might resist it, closely linked to the small figure walking beside her.

* * *

Marika stood and began to replace the papers in her briefcase. It had been a long day, but she'd been pleased with their presentation and felt optimistic for her client's chances. She smiled as Rhi took the briefcase from her to finish packing up the documents. Turning to the slight Oriental man and his wife sitting at the long table beside her, she offered her hand.

"I think it went well, Dr. Tsang. As soon as I get notification of the Board's decision, I'll contact you."

The man bowed his head slightly and smiled as he shook her hand. "Thank you, Ms. Havers. My wife and I are very grateful for your help. We will look forward to hearing from you."

The lawyer smiled at his shy wife, who lacked her husband's facility with English, and the couple made their departure. Turning to Rhi, who now had everything packed away, Marika said, "We just have to make a brief stop at the office, and then we're free for the evening, all right?"

"Okay. Maybe Mr. Owen will be back by now, too. I'd like to see him before we leave."

Marika knew that Rhi had been disappointed that her former boss had been out of the office when they'd stopped there that morning, and she too hoped Len was around. She was pretty sure that the man would be amazed at the change in his erstwhile assistant. There were times that the lawyer barely recognized the reserved, monosyllabic assistant Len had first foisted on her in the warm, amiable friend now walking at her side as they left the IRB. Marika was aware that the changes were mostly apparent when Rhi was with her, Lee and Dana, but even around others, much of the stark suspicion that had clung to the young woman like armour had melted. She doubted that even her fellow legal assistants still referred to her as Miss Ice.

A brisk ten-minute walk brought them to the doors of the firm's Vancouver branch, and after Marika left the pertinent documents with the office manager, they made their way to the ninth floor to check if Len had returned. He had, and greeted them with unfeigned delight.

"Marika! Rhiannon! I was hoping you'd make it back before you left town," the burly man exclaimed as he stood and came around his desk. Hugging Marika, he offered his hand to Rhiannon, who beamed at him and shook it vigourously.

"Hi, Mr. Owen. It's really great to see you again."

Marika almost laughed as Len's eyebrow shot up in surprise at the effusiveness of the young woman's greeting. He recovered, and grinned. "Great to see you too, Rhiannon. Are you enjoying Vancouver?"

"Oh yeah, and that restaurant you recommended was great. We had a wonderful meal there last night, didn't we, Marika?" Rhi had turned to the lawyer for confirmation and missed seeing her previous boss' jaw literally drop.

Suppressing a smirk, Marika nodded her agreement. "It really was, Rhi, and hopefully we'll find a place just as good tonight."

Her assistant grinned widely. "No kidding!" Glancing at the lawyers, she said, "Um, if you'll excuse me for a minute, I just have to make a quick stop before we head back to the hotel."

She headed out of the office, and Len turned to her in amazement. "What the hell did you do to my assistant!?"

Marika looked at him innocently. "Do? Whatever do you mean?"

The burly lawyer stared at her suspiciously. "In two years I couldn't get her to call me Len, and she sure as hell never went out for a meal with me. Did you do a personality transplant or something?"

"No, that's all her. I didn't do anything special, really." Marika smiled at the transparent disbelief in her colleague's eyes. Before he could grill her some more, a dapper man in his sixties stepped through the door.

"Ah, Marika. I'm glad I caught up with you before you left." He came towards them, holding his hand out.

"Harrison. It's nice to see you, as always," Marika said, politely greeting the Kurst segment of McGregor, Cohen and Kurst. They exchanged courteous chitchat on the disposition of her case and the latest news from the Calgary branch, before he turned to Owen.

"You'll be at the reception then, Len?"

The burly lawyer nodded. "Of course. In fact I was going to suggest that I walk over with Marika as she's staying in the Sandler Arms."

"Well, why don't you join us then, Marika? It's being held in one of their conference rooms at the top of the tower. Wonderful view of the city and the harbour from there."

Startled, Marika only knew that her planned evening with Rhiannon was slipping away. "Um, Harrison? I'm afraid I have no idea what you're talking about."

The senior partner smiled amiably. "Sorry, we did rather spring that on you, didn't we? But it would be an excellent idea to have a representative from the Calgary branch there too, and I can't think of anyone better than you. Right, it's settled then. I'll see you two over there." Leaving no opening for protests, he turned and strode out of the office, passing a silent Rhiannon who had slipped back in.

Marika turned on Len. "What the hell was that all about? I have plans for tonight, and I don't want to break them."

Len shrugged helplessly. "I'm sorry, Marika. I shouldn't have mentioned where you're staying. I never thought..."

The lawyer frowned angrily and crossed her arms. "So what is this stupid reception all about, and why is Harrison so keen on me being there?"

"It's just your basic suck-up assignment. Palmer DeAndre of DeAndre Shipping and Transport fame is one of the firm's biggest clients, and he and his wife Sandra put on this annual reception to thank the contributors to their charitable foundation. Attendance is pretty much mandatory for us since Kurst is on their board of directors, and a lot of McGregor, Cohen business is tied up with DeAndre Shipping." Len regarded Marika apologetically. "If it helps any, they do put on a terrific spread and it's an open bar."

"Don't care. I don't want to go," Marika gritted between her teeth, her eyes seeking out her quiet assistant who was watching the two lawyers.

Len shifted nervously. "Uh, I don't think it was a suggestion, Marika. Besides, all you have to do is make an appearance, schmooze for an hour and then you can slip out. Hell, there are usually over five hundred people there, so no one's going to notice. Just make sure that Kurst sees you a couple of times."

Rhiannon glided across the room, coming to a stop beside her irate boss. Turning to her ex-boss, she said politely, "Mr. Owen, would you excuse us for a moment?"

He looked at her gratefully and nodded, making a quick exit to leave the two women alone.

"Rika, it's okay."

"No, it's not!" the lawyer snapped. "I wanted to take you to Gastown."

The smaller woman laid a soothing hand on her friend's arm. "Look, we can do both. You go to the reception for an hour or so, and then come back and pick me up. We'll still have lots of time to go to Gastown. It's only 6:30 now, so even if we don't leave until eight or nine, the night will still be young."

Marika felt her agitation subsiding in the face of her assistant's calm logic. Sighing, she muttered, "This is not the way I pictured tonight."

Rhi smiled at her warmly. "I know, but sometimes you have to be flexible. He is a senior partner and he obviously expects you to be there, so go; and when you come back, we'll go out and have some fun, okay?"

The lawyer looked at her friend and shook her head in mild exasperation. "When did you get to be so darned persuasive?"

The smaller woman grinned. "Comes from hanging around lawyers so much."

That got a chuckle, and Len warily poked his head back in the office. When both women smiled at him, he grinned in relief. "So everything's all right then?"

Marika nodded. "Yes, I'll go with you and play the stupid schmooze game...but not for long! And if Harrison has a problem with that, he can take it up with Daniel or Ian."

Len ignored the pugnacious tone and cheerfully grabbed his suit jacket. "Let's go then. The sooner we get this over with, the sooner you can leave."

As they left the office, Marika had an absurdly childish urge to drag her feet over the thick carpet, but a small grin from her assistant let her know her recalcitrance would not go unchallenged. She glared at Rhi, but twinkling blue eyes told her that her assistant wasn't in the least bit intimidated. Finally, with a deep sigh, she accepted that she was going to the reception and all she could do was make the best of it and duck out as soon as possible.

* * *

Marika had dropped her briefcase and purse off in her room, slipped her keycard into her pocket, and bid an envious farewell to her assistant, who'd already changed into jeans and a casual shirt. Reluctantly, she joined Len and the two made their way to the elevators to ascend to the twenty-first floor.

Not really interested, but feeling she should probably ask, Marika said, "So tell me about our hosts. What exactly is the reception about?"

Len leaned against the back wall and yawned. "Sorry, long day," he said apologetically. "Well, Palmer DeAndre has made billions from his shipping and transport empire, so he and his wife set up a charitable foundation to spread some of the wealth around. He has a couple of kids from a previous marriage, but they don't have any kids of their own, so maybe that's why they concentrate on children's charities. Anyway, she's the one who mostly administers the foundation, while he just keeps on making more billions. They're actually really low-key about it, tend not to seek out publicity or anything, and do most of their work behind the scenes. From what I understand, they've set up a number of foundation offices across North America and even into Europe and Asia. She does a lot of traveling on behalf of the DeAndre Foundation. They're a very highly respected couple in the city, and people clamour to work on their various projects. That's why you'll see the cream of Vancouver society here tonight."

The cream of Vancouver society paled in Marika's eyes beside one small assistant patiently waiting for her return, but as the elevator deposited them in a glittering foyer crowded with well dressed men and women, she reluctantly decided to make the best of it. She followed Len's lead, politely greeting and making small talk with people he knew as the two lawyers made their way through the foyer into the huge reception hall.

A long buffet table---done up with white linens, fresh flowers and heavy silver serving dishes---lined one wall, presided over by several men in tall chef's hats. A phalanx of black clad waiters circulated smoothly among the guests, offering hors d'oeuvres and drinks. The whole atmosphere was one of refined elegance, and the dignified, well-dressed crowd appeared right in their element.

Marika and Len snagged glasses of wine from a passing waiter and continued to circulate. Passing the floor to ceiling windows, Marika had to acknowledge that Kurst hadn't exaggerated the view. Outside, the sun still sparkled off the waters of English Bay, and white sails dotted the waves in profusion.

Quelling a desire to be out there, or anywhere but here, as long as it was with Rhi, she whispered to her companion, "Let's find Harrison so he knows we've made an appearance."

Len looked around, scanning the large and growing crowd. Finally he spotted their quarry. "Over there," he said, tipping his glass in the direction of a small stage at one end of the room. "In fact, he's talking to DeAndre himself, so maybe you'll be able to get this all over with at once. I have to corner Harrison on another matter myself, since I didn't get a chance to at the office."

"Good," Marika muttered. "Then lead on, Len!" Following in the burly man's wake, she soon found herself in front of the senior partner and a tall, attractive middle-aged man with bright blue eyes and thick, white hair. As they approached, Kurst broke off the lively conversation he'd been engaged in and smiled.

"Ah, good to see you two." Turning to the tall man, he said, "Palmer, I'd like you to meet two of our brightest associates. This is Marika Havers from our Calgary branch, and Len Owen from our Vancouver office. Marika, Len...this is Palmer DeAndre."

"It's nice to meet you," DeAndre said, extending his hand.

"Mr. DeAndre," Marika acknowledged politely as she took his hand.

He gave her a genuine smile. "Palmer, please." He nodded at Len, and shook his hand too. "I'm so glad you could join us this evening."

"Our pleasure," Len spoke for both of them. Marika remained diplomatically silent, but she had to admit to herself that the shipping magnate exuded a genial charisma. As the small group chatted, she found herself relaxing. Resigned to her delayed plans with Rhi, she decided she'd participate in the conversation long enough to satisfy the demands of propriety and Harrison Kurst, and then slip away.

Len chose that moment to say apologetically, "Palmer, would you excuse me if I borrow Harrison for a few moments? It's an office matter that unfortunately, can't wait."

DeAndre gave an amiable wave of the hand as the two men drew away, quickly engaged in an intense conversation. Palmer focused his warm blue eyes on Marika and asked, "So what brings you to our fair city...business or pleasure?"

"Business mostly," Marika smiled. "But I've also been enjoying a bit of playing tourist. It certainly is beautiful out here."

Palmer beamed as if personally responsible for his city's allure. "You know, I've traveled all over the world, and I've yet to see anyplace that can compare. My wife, Sandra, travels extensively on behalf of our foundation, and I know she misses home terribly when she's away. She's always so glad when she gets back." He shook his admiringly. "Don't know how she keeps up the pace sometimes, but that woman is just so dedicated! I wish I had half her energy."

"She must be a wonderful person to dedicate so much of her time and energy to philanthropic endeavours," Marika commented, impressed by the man's obvious admiration for his wife.

"Yeah, she's pretty incredible," he agreed with a fond smile. He nodded across the room to a group by the window. "She's just over there, no doubt gently twisting a few arms for her latest project. She's so good at it, that they never even know what they've agreed to until she turns up at their door to collect." He laughed, then said, "Oh, here she comes now. I'll introduce you two."

His eyes lit up as he looked over Marika's shoulder. The lawyer smiled, turned to meet the paragon he was so obviously devoted to-and froze.

Approaching her was an elegant woman of average height and build, her brown hair swept back in a chignon, a beautifully styled designer dress in black and silver, with diamond drop earrings and a matching pendant. Nodding courteously at the stunned lawyer, Sandra held out her hand to her husband, smiling sweetly.

"Hello, darling. Did you miss me?"

Palmer beamed at his wife and bent over her hand, kissing it lightly before drawing her to his side. "Always, my love. I trust you were successful in prying open our friends' wallets?"

The woman laughed. "Oh somewhat, but darling, do introduce me to your lovely companion."

"Sorry, love, where are my manners? Sandra, this is one of Harrison's lawyers, Marika Havers. Marika, this is my wife, Sandra DeAndre."

Sandra reached out a hand, and Marika forced herself to meet it, mumbling an inanity as she stared into familiar muddy brown eyes. Numbly her mind tried to wrap itself around the reality that Cass was standing right in front of her.

Palmer looked more closely at the lawyer and frowned. "Are you all right, Marika? You look terribly pale."

"I...I..."

Sandra cut in smoothly. "She does look unwell, darling. There is that flu going around. Perhaps she has a touch of it. Why don't I take her to the ladies room?" Wrapping a firm hand around Marika's upper arm, she began to guide the dazed woman away, as her husband smiled at his wife's consideration. Palmer turned away to greet other guests as Sandra nodded and smiled her way through the crowd to the corridor, never loosening her iron grip on the lawyer.

Entering the ladies room, Marika saw a middle-aged society matron touching up her make-up at the mirror. When the matron saw her escort, she said, "Sandra! I was going to come find you. I have to postpone our luncheon at the club on Sunday..."

Sandra broke in smoothly. "Helen, would you mind terribly if I found you a bit later? I'm afraid my friend here isn't feeling well and may have the flu, so if you would excuse us..."

"Of course, dear," Helen said sympathetically. "I'll give you a call tomorrow if we miss each other tonight." With those words, the matron left the room and Sandra locked the door behind her.

Whirling, she grabbed Marika's jacket front and slammed her against the door. Shocked, the lawyer blinked at the abrupt change. The benevolent philanthropist was gone, and in her place stood the woman who'd held her in thrall for almost a year. Flat, malevolent eyes pinned her, as the strong grip held her in place.

"What the hell are you doing here?" Cass hissed, rage flickering in muddy depths.

Marika shook her head. "I didn't know...my senior partner insisted I come."

"Jesus Christ! Of all the fuck-ups!" Cursing, Cass released Marika and paced back and forth a few steps. Marika didn't move, though her body vibrated with tension and fear. She knew from experience that she didn't want to be anywhere in the vicinity when Cass lost her temper.

Her eyes tracked the other woman warily, her mind reeling at the realization of Cass' double life. When the angry woman stopped and faced Marika, the lawyer instinctively tried to shrink back, but her back was already flat against the door.

Cass advanced on her, eyes glittering. Her left hand shot out and wrapped around Marika's neck. The lawyer gasped, but made no move to escape.

"You're not going to say a word about this, are you, Marika?" The words were almost casual, but there was no mistaking the implied threat as the pressure tightened around her neck. The lawyer shook her head slightly, unable to tear her eyes from the other woman's face.

"Good," Cass crooned. "That's my good girl. Because if you did, I'd have to punish you." Shuddering, Marika could see the rising excitement in the sadistic eyes. "And my baby doesn't like being punished, does she?"

Marika gasped as Cass' right hand unbuttoned her suit jacket and deliberately pushed it aside. A small grin crossed the other woman's face as she viciously twisted the lawyer's left nipple, leaving her hand clamped over the tortured breast. Biting back a groan, she held still, knowing it would be far worse if she resisted.

Behind her the doorknob rattled as someone tried to get in. Cass frowned. Narrowing her eyes at her victim, she instructed, "I'm leaving now. I don't care what you tell your boss, but you're going to get your ass out of here and I don't want to see you back again, got that?"

Swallowing against the constrictive hand, Marika muttered her acknowledgement. Cass released her throat and carefully re-buttoned the jacket. "Good," she purred, "just so we understand each other."

Her hand flashed out in a brutal strike across the lawyer's face. Marika cried out, and Cass grabbed her hair, yanking her head back. "We do understand each other, don't we?" she snarled in a low voice.

Unable to stop the tears welling in her eyes, Marika just ducked her head in agreement. Cass pushed her aside and, straightening her dress, unlocked the door. As she stepped out, the lawyer heard Sandra say, "Oh, Marge, do give it a moment, will you? I'm afraid someone's been a bit sick in there, and I think we should give her a few moments to clean up."

Marika heard the murmur of agreement and the door closed, leaving her alone. Trembling, she sank into a chair, clutching her arms around her body and trying desperately to regain control. It was only when she heard someone turning the knob that she stood, and on shaky legs made her way out of the ladies room, averting her face from the two women entering. Keeping to the edge of the corridor, she made her way to the elevators. Luckily one had just arrived, depositing more partygoers, and she hastily boarded it and punched the button for the fourth floor.

Riding the elevator down, she stared blindly at the doors. She felt her mind beginning to retreat into itself, protecting and hiding her. When the lift stopped, she stumbled down the hallway to her room, shaking fingers inserting the keycard. Once inside, she barely made it to the bed before collapsing and curling into the tightest ball she could. At a distance, she could hear a voice calling her name, but she shut it out and closed her eyes.

* * *

Rhiannon was lying on her bed reading when she heard her boss' door unlock through the open connecting door. Surprised, she glanced at the bedside table. Marika hadn't even been gone an hour. Grinning, she sat up and tossed the book aside, delighted that they'd be able to head for Gastown sooner than she'd expected.

The grin vanished when she got to the door only to see her ashen-faced boss stumble past her, unfocused eyes staring right by her. Her mouth open, she watched in amazement as Marika collapsed on the bed, her knees rising tightly to her chest and her arms tucked tightly against her body.

"Marika?" Rhi advanced slowly into the room, her worried eyes fixed on the fetal form on the bed. "Rika? Are you okay?"

There was no answer from the stricken woman, and Rhi approached the bed carefully. "Rika? Hey, boss, what's going on?" She was shocked as she saw the dove gray eyes that had regarded her so warmly only an hour ago, horribly blank and unseeing. She was almost relieved when Marika closed her eyes, but then, studying her friend, she saw the angry red mark on her colourless cheek and frowned. She'd seen that mark on her own mirror image often enough to know that someone had hit the older woman--hard.

Dropping to her knees, she reached out tentatively to stroke the pale blonde hair gently. "Hey, Rika, c'mon talk to me. You're starting to worry me here, boss."

There was no response at all from the silent, unmoving woman, and after five minutes of coaxing, wheedling and caressing the pallid cheek, she looked over to the bedside phone and bit her lip nervously. This was way beyond her experience, and she wondered if she should be calling someone. The question was...who? Aside from the angry mark on her face, her boss didn't seem to be physically harmed, and she was pretty sure that Marika wouldn't appreciate anyone seeing her in her near-catatonia.

Deliberating for a long minute, Rhi came to a decision. Standing, she whispered, "Hang in there, Rika. I'm going to get some help."

Returning to her room, she half-closed the door, leaving it open enough to hear if her friend called. Crossing to the phone, she noted the instructions for long-distance and, blessing her eidetic memory, placed a call.

"Hello."

Rhi sighed in relief at the familiar hearty voice. "Lee? It's Rhiannon."

"Lady Mouse? Where the heck are you? Are you guys back from Vancouver already?"

"No, we're still here. But Lee, there's a problem, and I don't know what to do."

Lee's puzzled voice sharpened. "What's wrong? Is it something with Marika? Is she okay?"

"I don't think so." Rhi's voice began to tremble. "Lee, I think there's something really wrong with her."

The voice on the line soothed her. "Okay, hon. It's going to be all right. Now start from the beginning and tell me everything."

Rhi quickly ran through the events of the evening. "And all I can see is the mark on her face, but she isn't moving and she won't talk to me. It's like she's not even in there, sort of spaced out and all."

There was a long moment of silence, but Rhi took comfort in it, knowing her big friend was analyzing the situation and completely confident that her Madam Dragonslayer would come up with the right solution.

"Did you try touching her? Did she respond at all to that?"

Rhi shook her head, even though Lee couldn't see her. "No. I patted her hair and her cheek, but there was no response." She heard the deep sigh come over the line.

"Okay, Rhi, Dana and I have seen this before. I'm not sure if the cause is the same-I don't see how it can be-but if you do what we did, then it should work again."

Relieved, Rhi broke in, "What? What should I do?"

"Basically you're going to wait, but at the same time, talk to her, touch her, even hold her. Once she starts to come around, just let her know that you're there for her. Don't press her to talk about whatever it was unless she's ready."

"I can do that," Rhi said solemnly, then hesitantly she added, "Lee? Can you tell me what's going on? Why she's like this?"

"God, where do I start? Whatever happened tonight traumatized her, and this is just the way she protects herself mentally. She basically shuts down until she can handle it. The last time this happened, at least that we saw it, involved a woman who abused her. I don't see how she could've run into her out there, but if she did...Rhi, this woman is evil."

Rhiannon was startled at the depth of loathing in her amiable friend's voice. Shaken, she asked, "Should I be calling security or something, Lee? Do you think if it is that woman that she'll come after Rika?"

"No, that's not the way the bitch operates. She gets Rika to come to her, though damned if I know how!"

"What!?" Rhi couldn't believe what she'd heard. Rika went willingly to someone who left her in this condition? Something was very wrong with this picture.

"Look, I don't know if it's even the same thing, but when she starts to talk again, listen up for a mention of 'Cass', okay? Don't let her know you know what's going on, but tell me, all right?"

"Yeah, I will. I'm going back in there now. If I get a chance I'll call you later. If not, I'll talk to you when we're back in Calgary. And Lee...thanks."

"You did right to call me, Rhi. Rika is very lucky you're there. Now go look after our friend and I'll talk to you later."

Rhi bade Lee goodbye and walked quickly back to the other room. She discovered that Marika hadn't moved a muscle in her absence. Regarding her with a tiny frown, she contemplated her options. Finally, with a little shrug, she crawled up on the bed and curled up behind the rigid body. Wrapping one arm around the woman and settling her other hand on the soft hair, she snuggled close and began to talk. Keeping her voice low and soothing, she chatted about nothing and everything as she held her tight and stroked her hair.

It felt like hours later, but finally Rhi felt a relaxation in the body she held. Marika didn't say anything, but she did straighten out her limbs and settle back into the small, strong arms that held her.

"Welcome back, my friend," Rhi murmured, relief flooding through her. She fell silent then, her throat aching from the unprecedented marathon of talking. Mentally exhausted, she eventually dropped off, still pressed tightly to the slender relaxed body beside her.

When she woke hours later, she found that Marika had rolled to face her. Through half-open curtains, the city lights threw enough illumination for her to see soft gray eyes regarding her steadily. Still mostly asleep, she gave her friend a bleary smile. Marika reached a hand up and gently caressed Rhi's cheek, running a finger lightly down to her jaw line. She made to withdraw, but Rhi instinctively reached for her hand, drawing it to her and closing her eyes again. As she drifted back to sleep, she felt the long fingers curl around her own and tighten.

* * *

"It went well this evening, don't you think, darling?" Palmer DeAndre laid his hand on his wife's shoulders as she sat at her dressing table, removing her diamonds.

She patted his hand and smiled into the mirror at him. "Very well, my love." She stretched and yawned. "It was a long night though, and you do have to be in the office tomorrow. Why don't you go pour us a nightcap?"

DeAndre dropped an affectionate kiss on his wife's hair and left their bedroom. She watched him go, then stared into the mirror unseeing. Her mind worked furiously, considering and discarding options until she settled on a course of action. She'd successfully kept her lives separate for years now, and the unexpected appearance of Marika at the reception had shaken her more than she'd thought. She'd known from the beginning that consorting with the refined blonde was not wise, but the woman was so far removed from the usual trash Cass used, that she hadn't been able to resist the challenge.

Her eyes narrowed in memory and a half smile lifted the corner of her lips. The lawyer had proved so...unexpectedly amenable to Cass' darker proclivities, and the predator has instinctively known how to exploit every hurt, every pain that the other woman had ever suffered to turn Marika to her pleasure.

She knew that now that Marika was aware of her other life, she should pull back, cut any further ties, but she found herself strangely unwilling to do so. The blonde so...enlivened her periodic trips through Calgary. She was fairly certain that she had the lawyer cowed, but to cover her bases...

Pulling open a drawer, Cass quickly pulled out a cell phone and, glancing at the door to ensure that her husband hadn't returned, placed a call.

"I have a job for you. The instructions will be waiting for you tomorrow. And Gao---this job gets top priority."

Flipping the small phone shut, she rose and greeted her husband with a smile as he returned to the room with two large brandy snifters in hand.

Chapter Eighteen

RHI LET THE remnants of her dream slip away as she reluctantly opened her eyes. She'd been walking beside a waterfall with someone whose face she couldn't remember, but whose presence filled her with contentment. Reluctant to leave such a sweet dream, the young woman had resisted until she couldn't hang on to it any longer. Opening her eyes, the events of the previous evening slowly came back to her.

She was alone, the bedspread neatly folded back and tucked around her. Glancing down, she saw she was still wearing the clothes she'd donned the previous evening in anticipation of going out with Marika.

Letting tired eyes search the room, she saw her boss' clothes tossed across a chair and realized that she'd been hearing the shower running in the washroom. Yawning and stretching, she pushed back the covers and swung her legs over the edge of the bed. Running a hand through short, tousled hair, she stood and walked through the still open door between their rooms.

Leaving the door open behind her, she rummaged in her suitcase for the clothes she needed and went to shower. Ten minutes later, she was clean and dressed for the trip back to Calgary. Going back to the dividing door, Rhi didn't see Marika and decided her boss must still be in the washroom. Closing the door firmly now, she returned to the bed and picked up the phone.

Moments later, Lee's familiar voice came on the line.

"Hi, it's Rhi."

Urgently, Lee asked, "Is everything all right?"

"I think so. I mean I haven't seen her this morning yet 'cause she's in the shower, but she did eventually relax last night."

There was a relieved exhalation. "Good. You did great, Rhi. Look did she talk at all? Did she mention Cass?"

"No, she never said a word, just let me hold her most of the night."

There was a moment of silence. "Okay, don't press her if she doesn't want to talk. She can be a bit prickly after one of these episodes. I'll talk to her once she's home again. What time is your flight getting in?"

"We leave here at eleven Vancouver time, so I think that puts us in about one or one thirty Calgary time. Lee? How should I handle things this morning?"

Lee sighed. "Just be yourself, Rhi. Let her set the pace on whether she wants to talk or not, but don't be surprised if she doesn't say a word about last night. Look, I have to get going. I'm late for work as it is, but I was hoping to hear from you first. If you get a chance, give me a call tonight, okay?"

"Okay," Rhi agreed. "Thanks, Lee." Hanging up, she sat for long moments thinking about the strange night just past. Even through her worry and fears for her friend, she couldn't deny that she'd enjoyed holding the woman in her arms, snuggling against the slender body and stroking the soft hair.

Struggling to make sense of her tumultuous emotions, Rhi almost missed the quiet knock on their dividing door. When it sounded again, she started and called "Come in." Her boss entered, neatly dressed in casual pants and a short-sleeved, summer blouse.

Nervously, the lawyer shoved her hands in her pockets and looked everywhere but at the young woman regarding her steadily.

"Good morning, boss." Rhi decided to take the initiative.

"Morning, Rhi." Marika met her eyes now, embarrassment clear on her face. "Look, I owe you an apology."

Rhiannon shook her head. "Not necessary."

"Yes, it is." The lawyer's voice became firm. "I ruined your night. We didn't get to Gastown. Hell, you probably didn't even have anything to eat."

"So I'll see Gastown some other time. As for eating..." Rhi stood and walked over to her boss, "let's just go find some place to have breakfast before we go to the airport."

The two women faced each other, Marika's eyes searching her assistant's face in disbelief. Finally, she asked softly, "Just like that? You're letting me off the hook?"

"You were never on a hook." Rhi's voice softened. "What happened, happened, Rika. Look, I don't know what was going on, but I think maybe you needed a friend last night. I'm glad I was here, and it really doesn't matter a bit that our plans fell through, okay?"

Marika nodded slowly. "Okay. And, Rhi...thank you."

Rhiannon shrugged and smiled. "Anytime." A serious look crossed her face, and she reached out towards the pale cheek that no longer bore the angry red imprint of a hand. Stopping just short of touching the lawyer, she said firmly, "You didn't deserve that, Rika. No one does."

She met the startled gray eyes for a long moment, then turned away. "I just have to throw a few things in my suitcase and I'm ready to go. Pick a good place for breakfast because I'm hungry. I'm thinking eggs, bacon, hash browns, sausages, waffles, toast..."

Her light-hearted recitation was broken by a slight chuckle, and Rhi turned to see the lawyer walking back to her room shaking her head bemusedly. Dark blue eyes saddened, watching the slender form disappear into her room.

Memories of her early years in her aunt's 'care' flashed through Rhi's mind, the confusion and anguish of being subjected to harsh physical discipline when her parents had never so much as spanked her. Hettie had often told her that she brought it on herself, and deserved everything she got. Even as a child, she'd never believed that though, drawing on the memories of parents who'd cherished and believed in her.

Those memories had sustained her, even as she'd built an emotional armour that shut out her aunt's hectoring assaults on a child's self-esteem. She'd been fifteen the last time Hettie had struck her, the time she'd first fought back, shocking the older woman to her marrow. She'd sworn that day that no one would ever hit her again. She now expanded on that vow. If I can stop it, Rika, no one will ever hit you again either!

* * *

Gao sat unmoving, his black eyes fixed on the arrival gate for the Air Canada flight from Vancouver. His instructions from the Chameleon had arrived early that morning, and he'd had to scramble to find the information he needed and then implement his boss' orders.

He had no idea why this lawyer was so important to his boss, but the Chameleon's commands were perfectly clear. She wanted to know every move Marika Havers made, every person she saw, and every place she went. He was to report comprehensively on a daily basis until further notice.

Mentally reviewing the hasty preparations he'd put in place that morning, Gao reminded himself to double check with the electronics expert. Perry had been extremely annoyed at the early summoning, but upon hearing that orders came directly from Vancouver, he'd dropped all his complaints immediately. The Oriental man had no doubt that the lawyer's home was already bugged, her computer searched and her phone tapped with Perry's usual efficiency.

Gao had been ordered to forward Perry's transcripts unread, and although he was tempted, he knew there was no incentive strong enough for him to break into the electronics expert's sealed reports. The Chameleon had been extremely clear on that issue.

Glancing down at the printout in his hand, Gao quickly reviewed the basic information his boss had sent him along with a small picture of a beautiful, blonde woman. He studied the picture closely, committing the features to memory, then, as passengers began to disembark from the Vancouver flight, he rolled the printout and tucked it into his inner pocket.

It wasn't long before he picked up his quarry, walking briskly beside a short, slight woman who was engaging her in conversation. He noted the lawyer smiling at her companion and laughing at some remark. Smoothly, he fell in behind the women, riding the escalator down to the lower floor where the baggage carousels were. Casually leaning against a pillar, he watched the duo chatting amiably as they waited for their bags.

Deciding it was safe to get closer, Gao eased up behind them and heard the lawyer say, "You've got the afternoon off, Rhi. We're not expected back in the office until the morning. I'm just going to go home and write up my notes from the hearing."

Deliberately looking past the women to where the luggage had started to slide down the conveyer belt to drop onto the moving carousel, the slight man heard the younger woman respond.

"I think I'm going to see if David's up for a driving lesson then. We were going to go tonight anyway, but maybe he's free this afternoon."

The younger woman moved forward to grab first one bag and then a second off the carousel. Handing one to the lawyer with a smile, she brushed past Gao with a muttered, "Excuse me."

Gao politely stepped out of the way, allowing the women to get halfway to the exit before walking quickly towards the same door. Hanging back a little at the doorway, he saw a cabbie taking their bags and stowing them in the trunk as the women climbed in the back of the vehicle. Quickly crossing the road to where he'd left his nondescript Honda in metered parking, he pulled out three cars behind the departing cab and settled in to follow at a discreet distance.

He was mildly surprised when the cab made its way to the inner city, well aware that the lawyer lived in the exclusive Sevigny Heights district. He was even more surprised when the cab pulled up in front of a Victoria Park address directly across the street from the King brothers' home and the younger woman got out. From a block away, he watched as she accepted her suitcase from the cabbie, exchanged a few words with her companion, and disappeared into the ramshackle yellow house.

Narrowing his eyes, Gao made a mental note of this interesting development, then slowly pulled out to follow the cab from a few blocks back. Fairly certain that the cab would now proceed to the lawyer's home, which he'd already been to several times that morning, he drove by rote, concentrating instead on how to further implement the Chameleon's directives.

* * *

Marika sat quietly, staring at her computer screen, her mind miles away from the notes she'd been entering. She'd been home for several hours, but had found it almost impossible to concentrate on anything. Thoughts of Rhi and Cass filled her mind, distracting and disturbing her.

She'd grown progressively more upset with herself for her behaviour the previous night. While she could rationalize her initial shock on seeing Cass in her alter-identity, she was angry that she hadn't simply wrenched her arm away and refused to go with the woman to the ladies room.

The lawyer was absolutely sure that Cass would not have created any kind of scene in that environment. A shudder ran through her at the thought of the woman's anger later...if she got Marika alone. But in the cool, calm light of day it was easy to tell herself that she could simply decide never to see Cass again and there was nothing the other woman could do about it.

It's not like she'd really hurt me or anything. Even as the thought flashed through her mind, Marika remembered the scene inside the ladies room, and her hand unconsciously covered her breast. Even stronger than the memory of the pain Cass had inflicted, was the image of the sadistically gleeful eyes pinning her as she was warned never to say anything.

What the hell have I gotten myself into? Marika shook her head in disgust. How had she allowed herself to get involved with a woman such as Cass? Inevitably, thoughts of her young assistant filled her mind, the contrast between the two women so stark that it was painful.

A smile creased Marika's lips as she recalled being held tightly, the sound of Rhi's soothing voice reaching past the pain and summoning her back from the gray fog where she hid. She'd been too embarrassed to roll over, content instead to lie within those sheltering arms, feeling the small hand stroking her hair and occasionally drifting softly over her cheek as if to erase the evidence of Cass' assault.

She'd known when Rhi had drifted off, had heard the deep, even breathing so close to her ear, and felt the relaxation in the body cradling hers as the hand stopped moving, remaining motionless on her hair. For a long time she'd stared into the darkness---thinking, worrying, regretting, hoping...

When at last she'd had to move, Marika had eased out of her gentle shelter and rolled carefully over to face the slumbering woman. Observing Rhi's face, she'd marveled at how young she looked in sleep. Studying the woman in the dim light, she was struck by how someone who came from such an apparently harsh background could look so innocent.

That started a chain of self-recrimination as the lawyer, distressed by her own perceived weakness, contrasted her behaviour with how Rhi would have handled Cass. Well, she sure as hell wouldn't have folded like a house of cards. She probably would've slugged the bitch the moment she laid a hand on her. Even in her black mood, that thought had cheered Marika as she pictured Rhi blackening Cass' hateful eyes.

She'd spent a long time thinking about that, wondering what character flaw had originally admitted Cass into her life, and what stopped her now from breaking free. A glimmer of resolution began to form as Marika watched the sleeper, amused by the expressions that sometimes creased the youthful brow and smiling fondly when Rhi scrunched up her nose and blew out a small gust of air. She'd wondered what her friend was dreaming of, and hoped it was pleasant.

Emotionally exhausted, she had begun to drift when Rhiannon's eyes fluttered and opened, and her friend smiled at her. Unable to stop herself, Marika softly caressed Rhi's cheek. Pulling back, she was startled when the younger woman reached for her hand and drew it to her chest, holding it securely as blue eyes closed again. Instinctively, the lawyer tightened her fingers around the smaller ones and quickly followed her companion into sleep, their hands tightly clasped.

Waking several hours later, she'd noticed they'd barely moved and she'd had to carefully disengage their hands, unwilling to disturb her friend before it was absolutely necessary. It had been cool in the air-conditioned room, and she'd pulled the bedspread over and tucked it around the small body before going for her shower. Rhi was gone and the door between their rooms closed by the time she was done, and she'd begun to worry that in the clear light of day, her friend might be upset and disappointed over their ruined plans.

Much to her surprise, when the lawyer had tried, in great embarrassment, to apologize, Rhi had dismissed her attempt as unnecessary. Marika shook her head, still amazed all these hours later at how casually her friend had forgiven and forgotten. The younger woman hadn't said another word about their aborted plans, and instead, had concentrated on lifting her boss' spirits right up until the cab dropped her off at her aunt's house.

Marika leaned back in her chair, swiveling slowly and smiling. A few weeks previously, she'd have dismissed any notion of her assistant as a ray of sunshine, but that's exactly what she'd been that morning. Rhi's cheerful conversation and playful teasing had wiped away any lingering unsavoury vestiges of the encounter with Cass. By the time they'd deplaned in Calgary, it was as if the incident had never happened.

The sound of a loud knocking on her door drew Marika from her musings, and she left her den to find out who her visitor was. Peering through the spy hole, she smiled at the sight. Unlocking her door, she grinned at her caller.

"Hi, Lee. What brings you around at this time of day? Shouldn't you still be punching the time clock?"

"Yeah, yeah," the big woman growled amiably as she brushed by the lawyer. "What's the good of being your own boss if you can't set your own hours? Besides, I had to make up for being late this morning."

Marika followed her friend into the living room, chuckling. "By leaving early in the afternoon?"

Lee turned and gave her a raised eyebrow. "I can tell you've never been in the military. You obviously missed learning that time-honoured principle in all those high-brow schools you went to."

The lawyer shook her head in amusement. "Can I get you something?"

Dropping onto the couch, Lee looked up hopefully. "Well, if you really twisted my arm hard, I could probably drink a beer. Been a long day."

Smiling, Marika went to get one of the Blues she kept especially for her friend. She was about to grab a juice for herself, then hesitated and decided a beer didn't sound half-bad.

Returning to the living room, she twisted the cap off and handed it across Spooky, who'd taken up residence on Lee's lap. The big woman nodded her thanks as Marika sat on the other end of the couch.

"How'd the trip to Lotus Land go?" Lee asked, using the common, half-envious, half-dismissive nickname for the coastal city bestowed by less geographically and meteorologically blessed inhabitants in the rest of the country.

"Pretty good. I think the hearing went well, though we won't get the IRB's judgment for a couple of weeks. We had a wonderful time on Sunday night, went out to dinner and then walked around Stanley Park for a bit."

"Sounds good. So whad'dya do after the hearing?"

Lee's tone was casual, but Marika's eyes flashed to her old friend's face. Studying her for a few moments, she sighed. "You've talked to Rhi."

Lee nodded. "Actually, she called me last night. You scared her pretty badly."

Both Marika's head and heart dropped. So Rhi's demeanor this morning had all been a front. She found that thought almost more distressing than the actual encounter with Cass. She'd hoped that her behaviour really hadn't seemed as odd to her young friend as she'd feared, but if Rhi had called Lee, then she must have thought her boss had lost it.

Troubled and unable to meet Lee's eyes, she asked, "What did Rhi say? Did she think I was crazy?"

"No," Lee's voice was gentle but firm. "All she wanted to know was how to help you. That little girl cares about you a whole bunch, you know."

Marika shook her head. "She shouldn't." Raising sad eyes to her friend, she repeated, "She really shouldn't, Lee."

The big woman took a contemplative sip of her beer, idly stroking Spooky with the other hand before asking, "Why?"

The lawyer frowned. "You know why!"

"Nope, I don't. Well, apart from the boss thing, but that's not insurmountable. Marian is coming back eventually, and Rhi would've had to switch to another boss anyway. She can always do that a bit earlier than she'd planned if necessary."

Exasperated with her friend's obtuseness, Marika leaned forward and poked one broad shoulder. "That's not it, and you know it!"

Lee shrugged. "Okay, if that's not it, what is?"

"I can't...she hasn't..." The lawyer stopped, irritated at Lee's stubborn refusal to understand.

"And you get paid the big bucks for this brilliant discourse, do you?" Lee teased with a grin. "Wow, Osgoode Hall really does turn out scintillating elocutionists."

One pale brow shot skyward. "Scintillating elocutionists? Did you swallow a dictionary for breakfast or something?"

Lee put on a theatrical pout. "Hey, I'll have you know there's just as much substance as style in this old gal!" She hooked a thumb in her shirt and grinned.

Marika shook her head, unable to resist her friend's attempts to lighten her mood. She reached out her foot and lightly kicked Lee's calf. "All right, all right. I get your point."

They sat quietly for a few moments, and then Lee asked gently, "Want to talk about what happened?"

Sighing, Marika thought about that. She hadn't sought Cass out this time, and that lessened the shame she usually felt when the subject of the woman came up between them. She considered Cass' warning, but dismissed it as irrelevant. It wasn't like she'd ever know if Marika confided in her old friend. Suddenly she felt an urge to unburden herself.

"Cass happened."

Lee scowled at the mention of the name. "Out in Vancouver? Did you know she was going to be there?"

"No! For God's sake, Lee, I didn't seek her out!" Pained that her friend would think that, Marika poured out the whole story.

When she finished, Lee just stared at her. Disbelievingly she asked, "So you're saying that Cass and this socialite philanthropist-what's her name-are one and the same?"

"Sandra DeAndre, yes. They are unquestionably the same woman," Marika confirmed.

"Well I'll be damned!" Lee shook her head in amazement. "What are you going to do now?"

Without hesitation, Marika stated, "I want out, Lee. I don't ever want to see Cass, or Sandra, or whatever she wants to call herself, again!"

Lee's eyes widened hopefully. "Really? You mean that this time, Rika?"

"I mean it, Lee. I hate the way she makes me feel, and the other...it just isn't worth it." She hesitated and stared at the barely touched bottle of beer. "Rhi told me this morning that I didn't deserve that...what Cass did to me." Gray eyes raised and met Lee's steadily. "She's right. I don't."

Lee whooped and pushing a startled Spooky off her lap, leaned over and wrapped her friend in a bear hug. "Finally! Hot damn, woman! You have NO idea how glad I am to hear that!!"

Marika couldn't help laughing at her friend's exuberance, even as she winced at the enthusiastic hug that was crushing the wind out of her. "Lee," she managed to gasp in mild protest.

"Oops, sorry," Lee apologized with a big grin as she released the lawyer and mussed her blonde hair.

Rolling her eyes, but smiling, Marika smoothed her hair back into place and eyed her delighted friend.

"So basically you just don't call her and don't go over there, right?" Lee asked.

"Right. She only came over here that one time." Marika shuddered, remembering that night when Cass had taken her to her psychological limits and beyond. Shaking off the memory, she continued, "I always went to her place so I simply won't call her ever again. I'm sure she won't bother me, especially now that I know her little secret. She'll probably want to get a million miles away from me, not that I have any intention of telling anyone."

"Yeah, no point in stirring up the hornet's nest. Besides, it's not like she's done anything illegal, though I imagine her social circle would have a fit if they knew what she was doing on her charitable rounds," Lee agreed.

"Not to mention her husband." Marika still had problems squaring the man's obvious devotion to his wife with the predator who'd used her so cruelly, but then given how thoroughly she'd been manipulated, it really wasn't so surprising that Palmer DeAndre had fallen under Cass' influence.

Beaming, Lee leaned back into the couch cushions, regarding the lawyer with glee. "So then there's nothing stopping you from exploring this thing with Rhi."

Exasperated, Marika stated firmly, "There is no thing with Rhi! It's all in your imagination."

"Nuh unh," Lee disagreed. "Dana thinks so too. There's definitely something flickering between you two."

"Just friendship, Lee. And I'm not going to allow it to flicker into anything more, got that?" Marika said sternly.

Shrugging, Lee said, "Got it." But the wide grin told the lawyer that her friend wasn't buying it for a moment.

* * *

Rhiannon navigated carefully, steering the old Volvo into the rectory's narrow driveway, putting the car in park and turning off the ignition. Then she turned to meet David's nod of approval.

"Excellent, Rhi. You're really coming along nicely. I'd say a few more weeks of practice and you'll be ready to go for your test."

The priest was warmed by the expression on his student's face. She literally beamed at his approbation. Casually, he asked, "Feel like staying for supper? I was just going to grill some burgers if you're interested."

Equally off-hand, Rhi accepted his invitation. "Sure, sounds good if you're sure you have enough."

"Got enough," David confirmed, as he exited the car. Rhi got out on her side, locked the door and tossed the keys over the top of the roof to him. He caught them with a grin. "C'mon. I'll put you to work."

"Oh sure, you never said word one about making me work for my supper," Rhi grumbled amiably as she trailed behind him up the path.

David could barely conceal his delighted grin. There had been such a sea change in his friend that he barely recalled the angry, confrontational young woman he'd first encountered only the previous month. Their driving lessons had become a highlight of his week, as he genuinely enjoyed their time together. Rhi still challenged him at every turn, but without the former abrasive, hostile undertones. She appeared to enjoy their debates as much as he did, and while he enjoyed a considerable educational edge, he often found himself scrambling to counter her insightful arguments. He was well aware that she enjoyed taking contrary positions just to test the depth of his beliefs and suppositions.

Once inside, he listed off what they needed and left Rhi to dig things out while he started the charcoals in his cranky old barbeque in the tiny backyard. When she joined him, handing him the Cokes that had become an established part of their ritual, they sat in the shade of the old mountain ash tree waiting for the grill to heat up.

Unbidden, she began to tell him about her trip to Vancouver, and David watched her animated expression with interest. When she glossed over their cancelled plans to go to Gastown, his interest was piqued.

"It's too bad you didn't get there," he said. "It was always one of my favourite spots when I was living in Vancouver, not that I had much money to spend down there. Hannah and I used to like to go down and wander around enjoying the people on a Saturday afternoon."

"Yeah," Rhi said wistfully. "I would've liked to have seen it." Then more briskly she added, "But there's always another time."

"True," David agreed. "Any particular reason you didn't get there this time?"

He wondered if he'd stumbled onto a prickly subject when Rhi was silent for a few moments. She was much improved these days, but occasionally he still accidentally trespassed where she didn't want him to go. The priest was relieved when she began to speak again.

"Rika wasn't feeling well, so I stayed to look after her."

David mentally noted the use of the affectionate diminutive. "I'm sorry to hear that. I hope she was feeling better today."

"Yeah, she was." Rhi was quiet again, and then without looking at her companion, she said, "I really like her, Ichabod."

He nodded amiably. "That's good. I'm glad you're getting along with her. I'm sure it makes work much more pleasant."

She sighed, and with a slight shake of her head, turned to face him. "No, David. I mean I really like her."

The priest stared at her blankly for a moment and then his eyes widened. "Oh! Um...oh."

She looked at him wryly. "That was insightful."

David tried to shake off the surprise. While he'd been delighted that Rhiannon had made some new friends, he'd never even considered this possibility. Realizing that his first reaction was that of an appalled father confronted with a daughter's life-changing revelation, he held his tongue while he considered what to say. Rhi allowed him time to think, sipping calmly at her Coke.

"Uh, are you sure?" he ventured tentatively.

She stared off across the yard. Softly, she said, "I wasn't absolutely sure until last night."

He sat upright in alarm. "Did she do anything? I mean..."

Rhi laughed shortly. "I know what you mean, Ichabod, and no, we did sleep together, but we just slept together. She wasn't in any shape to do anything more even if we'd wanted to."

David pressed the cold can to his cheek. It wasn't the first time he'd counseled young people on exactly this issue, but this was Rhiannon and he had to step with extra care or she'd retreat so fast his head would spin.

Carefully, he asked, "How does she feel about it-about you?"

Thoughtfully, Rhi considered his question. "There are times that I see a look in her eyes that makes me think she feels the same. When we were dancing last weekend..."

"You were dancing?" David wondered if his voice had squeaked in reality or just in his head. Judging by the emerging grin on his companion's face, she'd heard his mouse imitation.

"Yes," Rhi drawled teasingly. "We went dancing at the Arc with Lee and Dana."

David was sure his eyes were bugging out of his head now. The Arc en Ciel was the biggest and most popular lesbian bar in the city. Even he knew that. Consciously closing his mouth, he blinked in amazement. When did all this happen?

Mischief now apparent in her dark blue eyes, Rhi leaned on the arm of his lawn chair. "She is the sexiest dancer, Ichabod. I was even turning down other women just to stay in her arms all night."

Summoning every bit of his pastoral experience, David managed to keep a calm demeanour, but he downed the Coke in three quick gulps, hearing the young woman chuckle as he did.

Rhi had taken her arm off his chair and was relaxing in her own, her legs stretched out in front of her and crossed at the ankle. Taking a deep breath, David began, speaking in his steady, reassuring, counselor's voice.

"This isn't something to be taken lightly, Rhiannon. I would hate to see you rush into anything..."

He was stopped abruptly when the young woman looked at him warningly.

"I wasn't asking for advice, Ichabod. I was talking to you as a friend, telling you how I felt."

That stung, and the priest said softly, "And I'm listening as your friend, but that doesn't mean I'm not concerned about the impact of this on your life, or the suddenness with which it appears to be happening. I simply never considered that you might be...inclined that way."

She shrugged. "Neither did I. Never had any feelings for anyone either way before." Her voice softened. "But she's...special, David. She makes me feel special. I like being around her. I can't stop thinking about her. I want to...protect her."

He raised an eyebrow at the seeming incongruity, but let it pass. Carefully, he asked, "Have you considered that maybe it's just because you're around her a lot, and that you haven't really given young men your age much of a chance?"

Rhi looked at him with a half-smile. "Well, when Stuart the IT support guy was sniffing around me, I sure didn't feel anything like this for him."

"Well, maybe he just wasn't the right one."

Her voice sharpening, Rhi asked, "So what do you have against Marika being the 'right' one?"

"If she really is, then nothing. I'm only concerned that you haven't thought this all out." David felt like he was floundering. He simply couldn't summon the cool impartiality he used when counseling young people in his church. He had come to regard Rhi with a very parental affection, and he dearly didn't want her to make a mistake that had the potential to hurt her deeply.

"I really don't think this is something that you can 'think out'," Rhi responded. "You either feel it or you don't. You can't force something that isn't there, and you can't deny something that is."

"And this is?" David asked softly.

"And this is," Rhi asserted firmly.

The priest sat back, absorbing the certainty in his young friend's voice. After long moments of silence, he asked, "So what are you going to do about it?"

She gave her characteristic shrug. "For now-nothing." Nodding at where the grill was starting to smoke, she suggested, "You might want to take a look at that, Ichabod."

As David moved to the barbeque and began poking at the charcoals with the tongs, he considered his instinctive reaction to what Rhi had revealed. An image of Conor's thin face flashed through his mind, and he flinched at the comparison even as he accepted the source of the misgivings that underlay his response to Rhi's declaration.

The priest wrestled with an irrational fear that he'd fail his young friend as he felt he'd failed his long-time friend. However, the more logical part of his mind triumphed, and by the time he finally had the coals evenly distributed, he'd resolved that he would support Rhi as best he could, no matter how her involvement with Marika was resolved.

* * *

Palmer DeAndre stuck his head into his wife's den. More luxurious than most CEO's offices, she did all her foundation work from the massive mahogany desk she was currently seated behind.

"Darling, I just got a call from Sharon," he said, referring to his adult daughter from an earlier marriage. "She said something about accompanying me to the Mayor's reception next week? Aren't you able to make that?"

Sandra looked up with a touch of mild exasperation. "I did pencil that all into your engagement calendar, dear. I had prior out of town commitments that couldn't be changed, so Sharon very graciously agreed to escort you in my stead."

"Oh, all right." Palmer sighed. "You know I'd rather go with you, my love, but if you can't make it..."

"I can't," Sandra assured him firmly. "Foundation business, darling, and you know how seriously I take that."

He smiled lovingly at his spouse. "Yes, I do. You're a remarkable woman and I'm a lucky guy."

She gave him an indulgent smile. "You're just slightly biased. Now why don't you go up to bed, and I'll join you as soon as I catch up on a bit of paperwork."

Nodding, Palmer left the office, the thick, luxurious carpeting muffling the sound of his retreating footsteps. Quickly crossing the office, Cass shut the door. Then returning to her desk, she unsealed the thick manila envelope Liang has just delivered.

Rapidly scanning Gao's first report, she stopped short at the transcript of Marika's conversation with someone named Lee. Frowning, she read the print out closely. By the time she was done, Palmer wouldn't have recognized his wife in the furious woman crumpling the paper in her hand.

So Marika hadn't heeded her warning-and she wanted out of their...little arrangement. And who was this annoying chit, Rhi, who was wielding such influence over her pet lawyer? Rapidly she scanned back, finding Gao's report on Marika's arrival at the airport. Her subordinate had provided a very comprehensive report, including the conversation he'd overheard and the lawyer's demeanour in addressing her companion.

Cass scowled, the caution that had served her all these years warring with her irrational need to keep Marika in her service. Shortly after becoming involved with the lawyer, she'd had a thorough background check done on the woman. Initially she'd been interested in whether she could turn the woman to her professional interests, but all reports had indicated that the lawyer was ethical and incorruptible. She'd contented herself then with a strictly personal relationship.

Though Marika never spoke of her private life, Cass was well aware---through her sources---of the lawyer's string of failed, unsuccessful, short-lived affairs. She assumed this Rhi would be yet another in that unbroken string, and if that were the case, there'd be little to worry about.

However, if, as was apparent by Rhi's influencing Marika to sever her relationship with Cass, this unknown woman was to be more than a casual affair, then the predator had no intention of sitting still for that. A happy, contented Marika would never return to her bed, and that was unacceptable.

Narrowing her eyes, she considered her options. Deciding on stepped up surveillance for the moment, as well as a background check on her 'competition', she rang for her chauffeur as she quickly wrote out new instructions for Gao and returned the report to the envelope. When the husky, pony-tailed man entered her office, she handed him the folded sheet of paper, and the manila envelope.

"Have this sent,---file that, and tell Gao I want pictures in the next report."

Liang bowed his head and, accepting the papers, hastened from the office.

Cass strolled over to the window and gazed out of it. But she took no notice of the beautiful twilight view from the mansion's third floor or the softly lit gardens in the spacious grounds below her. Instead, a vision of gray pleading eyes filled her mind and, closing her eyes, she licked her lips slowly, almost feeling the sensation of pale blonde silk twisted around her fist.

Chapter Nineteen

RHI'S EYES FOCUSED sightlessly on the page, the novel she'd started an hour earlier lying ignored on her lap. Instead, her mind was turning over her dream-the dream that she'd nurtured since the first week of being deposited in her aunt's care-the dream that had sustained her for over ten years-and the dream that she no longer used to put herself to sleep at night, or woke to in the early light.

In place of the dream, which had been as vital a part of her existence as the act of breathing, new thoughts now filled her head. She fell asleep with the echo of a warm, affectionate voice in her ears and wakened to an image of gray eyes and pale blonde hair. It disturbed her.

She had never made allowances for anything or anyone disrupting her intense focus on achieving her dream. Her timeline had been set, every penny she'd need was accounted for, and she'd already acquired her passport. But for the first time, depositing her most recent pay cheque had not raised her savings bottom line by the customary amount. It had been a mild shock as she'd realized that she'd used some of her precious funds for...pleasure. Even more startling was the recognition that she didn't care, that'd she'd enjoyed every moment of going to the Stampede, to movies and dining out with her friends.

Unaware of the smile on her face, Rhi's thoughts drifted over the day she'd just spent with Marika. Rhi had taken the bus to her boss' home as per usual just before noon that Saturday, and they gone out for their customary driving lesson. After she'd successfully executed a parallel park for the third time in a row, the lawyer had suggested it was time for some highway driving practice.

They'd headed for the busy Trans-Canada and, although nervous at the volume of traffic heading west out of Calgary towards the mountains, Rhi had quickly gained confidence under Marika's calm encouragement.

"You're doing great, Rhi, just keep your speed steady at 110 and stay in the right hand lane." Marika chuckled softly. "And you might want to loosen your grip a little or your hands are going to be sore by the time we get to Banff."

Startled, Rhi shifted her gaze for a second to stare at her companion. "We're going all the way to Banff?"

"Eyes on the road," the lawyer cautioned with a small smile. "Sure, why not? It'll be great practice for you, and it's a beautiful drive. Did you have anything else planned for the day?"

"No, nothing at all." Rhi's grin grew larger as she contemplated spending a full day in her friend's company. She drove in silence, enjoying the beautiful scenery as golden fields rolled on beneath cloudless azure skies and the distant mountains extended their silent invitation to come play. Her assurance grew with every passing kilometre and by the time they'd stopped to pay their admission at the park gate, she was confident that she had a good handle on highway driving.

They'd spent the afternoon exploring Banff and riding the gondola up Sulpher Mountain. On the return drive, the women had taken the old, slower, more picturesque highway north of the Bow River, passing Ghost Lake where boats and sailboards abounded and stopping in the small town of Cochrane for supper.

Since Marika had picked up lunch and the gondola tickets and wouldn't let Rhi put any gas in the car, Rhi had insisted on buying her driving instructor dinner. She'd wanted to take her friend somewhere nice, but the lawyer had insisted on a 1950's style diner, complete with an authentic soda fountain. The younger woman had to admit they'd had a wonderful time, especially as the hilarious soda jerk, dressed in a white shirt, black bow tie and red and white striped hat, had flirted outrageously with both of them, but she still regretted not getting a chance to treat her companion to someplace special.

Arriving back in Calgary by eight, Marika had casually suggested that Rhi stay at her place for the night, and her assistant had equally off-handedly accepted. Completely comfortable now in each other's company, Marika had loaded five CDs on the stereo and they'd settled on opposite ends of the couch to read.

With a start, Rhi realized that the foot she'd been resting her hand on was nudging her thigh. Glancing up, she saw Marika smiling at her.

"You look like you're a thousand miles away, and you haven't turned a page in ten minutes. I know you can read faster than that, Rhi."

Rhiannon grinned at the teasing tone and squeezed her friend's toes as she used her own foot to nudge the lawyer back.

"I was just thinking about what a good day it was. Kinda started wool-gathering."

Warm gray eyes regarded her affectionately. "It was a good day, wasn't it? Hey, maybe we should drive to Lake Louise next weekend. Give you some more practice."

Liking the thought of that very much, Rhi was about to respond when the phone on the end table behind her began to ring. Raising one eyebrow inquiringly, she responded to Marika's nod by picking up the receiver.

"Havers' residence," she intoned formally, smirking at her friend's exasperated expression.

There was an instant of dead silence, and then a voice asked hesitantly, "Um, is Marika there?"

"One moment, please." She tossed the cordless to her grinning friend.

"Hello?"

"You have a maid now, Marika?"

"Oh, hi, Terry. Nope, that was just Rhi goofing around. So what are you up to?"

Terry chuckled. "I might ask you the same thing."

Marika rolled her eyes. "Teeeerrrrry," she drawled warningly.

"Okay, okay. Look, I was just calling to see if you, and Rhi if she's interested, wanted to come with Jan and me to the zoo tomorrow. We're babysitting my nieces and thought that might be a good way to kill a couple of hours. I know it's not normally your thing, but I haven't seen you in ages and it will be a beautiful day for it. I promise you won't have to do anything with the rugrats. Just look at it like a walk in the park with an unusual amount of wildlife around," Terry wheedled.

"Just a sec. I'll check with Rhi." Covering the receiver, Marika asked, "Are you interested in going to the zoo tomorrow with Terry, Jan and Terry's little nieces?"

Rhi, who'd been following Marika's end of the conversation with interest, nodded amiably. "Yeah, if you want to go, I wouldn't mind tagging along. Haven't been to a zoo since I was a little kid."

Marika smiled happily. "Great." Taking her hand off the receiver, she said, "Sounds great, Ter. What time and where do you want us to meet you?"

"You'll come?" Terry's surprise was audible in her voice.

The lawyer chuckled. "Well, why'd you ask if you didn't think I would? I can always turn you down, if you'd rather."

"No, no, I'm glad you guys are coming," Terry said hastily. "Why don't we meet at the entrance about 10:30 then. That'll give us a couple of hours to wander around before the girls start getting cranky and need their nap."

"Take after their aunt, do they?" Marika teased.

"Ha, ha! Besides, I have much better uses for naptime than sleeping these days," Terry shot back laughingly.

Marika gave a genuine chuckle. "Yes, I guess you do at that. We'll see you at 10:30 tomorrow then."

"Great...and Marika, I'm really glad you're both coming." Terry hung up before the lawyer could respond.

Shaking her head in bemusement, Marika handed the phone back to Rhi to hang up. Rhi accepted it and replaced it in the cradle.

"So we're off to the zoo, are we?" Looking down at her shorts ruefully and fingering the milkshake stain there, Rhi said reluctantly, "I should really stop by my place to change first."

Marika grinned. "Sorry 'bout that. The kid made me laugh so hard..."

"That you just had to spit your shake all over me," Rhi finished in amusement. "Yeah, I know. I'm not bothered, but I don't want to go to the zoo in these."

"You could borrow some of mine," the lawyer suggested lightly.

Rhi eyed the long, slender legs stretched out the length of the couch on the outside of her much shorter ones and laughed. "No, thanks. I don't feel like wearing pedal pushers." Calculating rapidly, she said, "It should work out fine. If we're due to meet them at 10:30, we could swing by my place about ten. My aunt will have gone to church, and the neighbourhood is really quiet on Sunday mornings."

Nodding, Marika swung her legs off the couch and stood. "Sounds like a plan. I'm going to make some tea. Interested?"

"Sure." Rhi watched her companion walk towards the kitchen, followed quickly by a hopeful cat that had been curled up under the piano. She didn't even try to deny her admiration of the woman's graceful movements, just shook her head softly at the direction of her thoughts.

On the street outside where the women were enjoying their quiet evening, an older model Honda had been parked discreetly between an SUV and a truck for over an hour. The slight, dark-eyed Oriental man, whose gaze had been flickering constantly between the entrance to the condo tower and the adjoining garage, started at the ringing of his cell phone. Flipping it open, he growled, "Yeah?"

He listened to his caller for a few moments and groaned. "Great, that's just what I wanted to do. Go to the damned zoo. All right. Does it sound like they are settled in for the night?" He jotted a time on his notepad as he listened. "Fine. Give me a call if it looks like she's going to be changing her plans, Perry. I'm going to call it a night."

Gao's brow darkened as he listened to his caller's grumbling. "No, I don't have any idea how long we have to do this. Until she says to stop-you know that." His lip curled up in a sneer. "Oh, no doubt. Well, why don't you include that in your next report? Let her know how bored you are. I'm sure she'd be very interested in your opinion."

When there was dead silence at that, Gao snorted and flipped his phone shut. He was just as discontented with his current assignment, but unlike the electronics whiz, he'd seen the evidence of the Chameleon's displeasure up close and personal, and had no intention of crossing the woman. If she wanted him to spend the next year tailing the unremarkable lawyer, he'd do it unquestioningly. He still hadn't seen anything out of the ordinary. The woman went to work and went out with her small friend. He couldn't understand what his boss' interest was.

Starting his car, Gao pulled out of his parking spot. Glancing at his gas guage, he decided to stop at the first available station. He hadn't counted on the unexpected trip to the mountains and was nearly on empty. Making a mental note to be back at his post by nine the next morning, Gao yawned and drove away down the quiet street.

* * *

Marika was mildly surprised that Rhi pulled up right in front of her aunt's house, though she noticed that her friend surveyed the neighbourhood closely first. Once the car was parked in front of the seedy yellow house, she got out and followed the young woman up the walk, accepting the car keys she was handed.

Rhi unlocked the door and, casting an uncertain look over her shoulder, pushed her way in. Forewarned by Lee's succinct description of her assistant's home as "a dump", the lawyer wasn't at all surprised by the dark, shabby interior and kept her face expressionless. Responding to her companion's mumbled, "Upstairs," she followed close on Rhi's heels.

Trailing her friend down the narrow upstairs hall, she was surprised to see the padlock that Rhi unlocked to get into her bedroom. Raising one eyebrow, she got a noncommittal shrug from her small companion who opened the door and let her enter first.

Marika's initial reaction on seeing Rhi's living quarters was to recoil from the impoverished room, but then a more considered second glance revealed fragments of her friend's personality stubbornly visible throughout. The furnishings were old and worn, but the room was neat, clean and well organized. A bright rag rug added a splash of colour, and the lawyer's eyes were drawn to the walls.

Fascinated by the multitude of drawings that covered every inch of space, Marika examined them closely as Rhiannon changed. Quickly noting the recurrence of the same couple in many of the pictures, she traced a finger over the laughing dark-haired man and the woman who looked so much like her friend.

"My parents."

Marika turned to see Rhi fastening her clean shorts. The younger woman nodded at where the lawyer's hand still rested against the picture. "Those are my parents."

"Kind of thought so," the blonde said as she let her hand drop. "You look a lot like your mother."

"Yeah," Rhi agreed, as she began to peel off her shirt. "Got Dad's eyes though."

Wanting to use the opening to ask after their fate, but unwilling to risk upsetting her friend, Marika crossed to where Rhi had pulled a clean shirt out of the legless bureau.

"Here, let me take a look at your shoulder before you do that."

Rhi held still while Marika examined the healed wound with approval. Pushing the bra strap a little to the side, she lightly traced a finger alongside the scar, which had faded to a dull pink, causing a shiver to run through her friend's body.

Quickly pulling her hand away, she apologized, "I'm sorry. Did I hurt you?"

"No." Rhi's answer was muffled as she pulled her t-shirt over her head. "Not at all. In fact, I saw the doctor at the walk-in clinic on Friday, and he cleared me to start swimming again. Thought I'd go Monday after work."

She turned, tucking her shirt in, and Marika was puzzled by the flush on her face. Before she could say anything, Rhi grabbed her ancient backpack and said brusquely, "Let's go."

Marika followed wordlessly, as Rhi opened the door for her again. Stepping out into the hall, the lawyer gasped, startled at the fleeting impression of a bulky, malevolent presence scant feet away. She heard a repressed growl from behind her, and Rhi stepped out of the room.

"Hettie," she said flatly. "Would've thought you'd be in church this morning."

"I'm sure you did," the elderly woman said with a nasty glee in her voice.

Marika studied Rhi's aunt, conscious as she did so of her friend's palpable tension while she locked her room. Hettie was a large woman, almost as tall as Marika but twice her weight, with small piercing eyes and doughy features that seemed to have run together. Her complexion was sallow, and her hair had been dyed an inappropriate and unflattering platinum blonde.

Deciding to try and defuse the hostile atmosphere, the lawyer stepped forward and offered her hand. "Hi. I'm Marika Havers, Rhiannon's boss."

For a moment she thought the woman would refuse to take her hand, but then it was enfolded in a weak grip for an instant. "Hettie Walker, Anne's aunt."

Blinking at the emphasis on the different name, Marika was going to attempt to make polite small talk when a firm hand took her arm and hustled her by the large woman. She just had time to call, "Nice to meet you," before Rhi was rushing her down the stairs.

An insincere, "Nice to meet you too," floated after them, and they were back out in the morning sunshine.

Marika had to work to keep up with her companion's rapid stride as Rhiannon covered the distance to the Lexus in seconds. Knowing better than to try and get her friend to talk before she was ready, the lawyer simply keyed the remote to open the door and walked around to the driver's side, not even offering to let Rhi drive.

It was over twenty minutes later when they took the exit for the zoo when Rhi finally spoke.

"I'm sorry. I thought she'd be gone. She never misses church."

The lawyer shrugged. "No problem, Rhi." Pulling into a parking spot in the huge lot, she turned the engine off and twisted slightly to face her companion. "Hey," she said softly, laying a hand on her friend's tense shoulder, "don't let her ruin our day, okay?"

She left her hand in place until she felt Rhi relax and saw a tiny smile cross the young woman's face. Defiantly, the stubborn chin tilted and her friend said, "You're right. No way am I going to let her mess up our day."

Marika gave the shoulder an approving squeeze and undid her seat belt. Climbing out of the car, she and Rhi walked towards the main entrance, spying Terry, Jan and two active toddlers waiting for them. She smiled as she watched the little girls scrambling in and out of a large red wagon.

"I don't think I envy Terry," Marika whispered in an aside.

Rhi grinned at her. "But they are cute. Gotta love those glasses."

Both children were sporting bright pink sunglasses under white and yellow sunhats. As they got closer, they saw Jan kneel and push one of the girl's glasses back on her tiny nose.

"Hi, guys," Terry called. Jan waved a greeting and then took off after the other twin who'd gotten tired of waiting and was heading solo for the entrance.

Terry sighed and shook her head. Picking up the remaining twin, who'd started to howl because her sister had left her behind, she thrust the handle of the wagon at Marika. "Here, take this for a minute will you?"

She hurried after Jan, reuniting the twins and calming the traumatized toddler. Marika looked at Rhi wryly. "It's not too late. You could save yourself, you know. Take the car and meet me later?"

"Nope, can't drive without a licenced driver, remember?" Rhi cheerily reminded her friend, taking one side of the handle and helping to pull the wagon.

They caught up with their friends at the entrance and paid their admission fee. Once through the gate, Terry settled the girls back into the wagon and retrieved the handle from Marika. Shrugging, she gave a small laugh. "They have a lot of energy."

Marika grinned at the understatement, falling into step with Rhi as they walked behind the wagon.

"How do they tell them apart?" Rhi asked, eyeing the excited toddlers who were bouncing eagerly in the wagon.

"Kelly-red shirt, Kerry-blue shirt," Terry called back over her shoulder.

Rhi looked up Marika and said under her breath, "So what happens if they mix up the laundry?"

The lawyer chuckled and whispered back, "I'm pretty sure their parents can tell them apart."

They sauntered on, never noticing the slight man with a camera slung at his side, blending with the crowd, but following the same meandering trail that the women and children took through the exhibits and flower gardens.

Marika found herself enjoying the outing immensely, even with the occasional dash to catch up with a fleeing child. She often caught the same look of wonder on Rhi's face as on the twins' faces, when they watched the imposing hippopotamus rise out of the water, the graceful giraffes reach for the leaves on the highest branches of the trees, and the magnificent tigers pace their forested compound. Best of all was the primate house where they spent half an hour watching the antics of the spider monkeys.

Rhi convulsed with laughter at one male brazenly playing with himself. Amused as much at her young friend's reaction as by the monkey, Marika winked and said, "Boys will be boys."

Terry laughed and then nodded to where a small female sat in a bigger female's embrace. Smiling at Jan, she added, "And girls will be girls."

Marika saw the loving look exchanged between the two, realizing casually as she did that all she felt was unadulterated affection for her friends. Her eyes turned instead to the woman standing right beside her, entranced with one swiftly moving monkey swinging across the large cage on ropes and vines. Lost in a study of Rhi's laughing profile, she barely noticed when a hand patted her shoulder.

"Hmmm?" Marika asked, turning slightly to see Terry and Jan grinning at her knowingly. "Did you say something?"

"We were wondering if you two were up for some lunch," Jan said as she shifted a squirming Kelly in her arms. "I think the kids are starting to get hungry."

"Sure," Marika agreed, turning automatically to get Rhi's nod of agreement.

They left the primate house and made their way to the picnic area. Terry and Marika stayed with the twins at a table while Jan and Rhi went to the snack bar for hot dogs and drinks. Once the children were pacified with juice boxes and cookies that Terry dug out of her backpack, she turned to Marika with a smirk.

The lawyer raised an eyebrow at her friend's self-satisfied look. "What?"

"You remind me of me," Terry informed her smugly.

"What are you talking about?" Marika asked, uncomfortably suspecting where this conversation was going.

Terry nudged her with an elbow. "You're smitten, my friend. You've got that same goofy look on your face that I can feel on mine every time I'm around Jan."

"I do not," Marika scoffed, half-heartedly. "For heaven's sake, Ter, are you and Lee conspiring together or something?"

"Nope, haven't talked to Lee recently, but if she figures you're smitten too, then she's obviously a woman of equal insight and keen powers of observation," Terry asserted emphatically. "Though, to be fair, a blind man could see what's going on between you two."

"Terry! There's nothing going on. We're just friends." Marika shook her head in exasperation. "Why won't anyone believe me?"

Terry regarded her affectionately. "Because we can see what's in your eyes, and the way you look at her? Rika, I think it's wonderful. Why are you trying to spurn something that's making you so happy? Why not relax and see what happens?"

Marika was about to rebut her friend's assumptions when she saw Rhi and Jan walking their way, carrying trays of food and deep in conversation. Deciding she'd leave it for a better time, she whispered hastily, "Don't embarrass her, okay?" Without waiting for an answer, she jumped to her feet and went to help, relieving Rhi of the soft drinks.

Lounging under a tree on the far side of the lunch area, Gao set the digital camera at his side, feeling a muted satisfaction. Added to the pictures he'd dispatched to Vancouver the previous night, he was sure that his boss would be pleased with the photographic record of the lawyer's weekend.

Digging an energy bar out of his waist pack, Gao surveyed the lawyer's party glumly as he ate it. Tired of traipsing around after the women and children, he hoped that his target would soon have her fill of the zoo and leave. Because of this assignment, he'd had to leave disposition of the Chameleon's latest shipment in the unreliable hands of the King brothers, and he fretted about what might be happening in his absence. He was glad that he'd assigned Perry the evening surveillance shift, deciding that after he'd sent the daily report and pictures, he'd find his hapless subordinates and demand a detailed report of their activities. Gao smiled slightly. It would also be an excellent opportunity to pump the King brothers about their neighbour, the lawyer's small companion.

* * *

Liang parked the limo and circled around to open the door for the DeAndres. Poker faced, he offered Mrs. DeAndre a hand and was acknowledged with a brief nod.

Palmer followed his wife, stretching slightly as he extracted his tall form from the car. Taking Sandra's hand, he tucked it lightly over his arm as they approached the door, held open for them by a formally clad servant who bowed his head slightly as they entered.

"It was a lovely service, don't you think, my dear?" Palmer asked as he escorted his wife into their home.

"Yes, darling. I thought Reverend Grant outdid himself today," Sandra agreed. "He asked me after the service if we'd be interested in supporting their inner-city teen-retrieval project this fall. I told him to send the information to the foundation office, and I'd take a look at it."

"That's nice," Palmer said absently.

Sandra chuckled, knowing her husband's mind was most likely already on his golfing plans for the afternoon. "Are you going to the club right away, dear?"

Looking apologetic, her husband asked, "Do you mind? I'm meeting Harvey and Peter for lunch first before our tee time."

"Not at all, darling. I still have arrangements to make for the trip next week, so you run along and play this afternoon. Perhaps I'll join you later for drinks, and we can go out for dinner."

Palmer kissed her cheek lightly. "You are the best, my love. I'll see you at the club then."

Sandra watched him quickly climb the long winding staircase before turning to the hovering servant. "Tell Liang I want to see him in my office," she instructed brusquely, before following her husband at a more sedate pace.

She'd barely arrived at her office when her chauffeur presented himself at the door, bearing a large envelope under his arm. She waved him in and took the envelope. "Wait outside," Cass ordered coolly, not bothering to glance after him as she settled behind her desk.

Setting aside Gao's written report for the moment, she fanned rapidly through the stack of colour photos, her visage growing darker by the moment. Ignoring the incredible mountainous beauty in the background, she focused solely on the two women together in almost every shot, intently studying their expressions and body language.

What she saw infuriated her. Selecting three of the photos, she pushed the others aside and set them in front of her. The first was of Marika and her companion emerging from an old-fashioned diner, laughing together. The second was of the small woman pointing at something in the distance while Marika regarded her with a look of open affection and delight. It was the third though, that set Cass' blood boiling.

The women stood at the railing of a mountain observation point. Checking Gao's report quickly, Cass discovered it was at the top of the gondola ride up Sulpher Mountain. They were facing each other, and Marika's companion was reaching out to tuck a lock of wind-whipped blonde hair behind the lawyer's ear. The look passing between the two was of such tenderness and caring that Cass furiously ripped the picture into small pieces.

Calming herself with a mental image of hurling the interloper's small body off the side of that mountain, Cass drew in deep breaths until she'd quieted herself enough to read Gao's report. Curiously, she noted that although Rhi had stayed with Marika the previous night, the women apparently did not share a bed. Frowning, she quickly ran through the remaining pictures again.

Cass was relieved that the women were apparently not sexually intimate yet, but she had no illusions based on the photos and transcripts that it was only a matter of 'when' not 'if' they'd be lovers.

Leaning back in her chair, she let the old familiar rage warm and exhilarate her. Her eyes half-closed, she wished this were one problem she could take care of personally. However, even as she ignored the rational inner voice that warned her just to walk away from Marika, she couldn't entirely abandon the caution that had served her so well all these years.

Taking her cell phone out of the drawer, Cass quickly punched in a number. When her call was answered, she said without preliminaries, "Eliminate the lawyer's companion. Make it look like an accident." Waiting just long enough to secure acknowledgement of her order, she closed the connection and picked up the photo of the women emerging from the restaurant. A cold smile crossed her face as she studied the laughing duo. Very deliberately she tore the picture in half, crumpled one half and stared at the other. Tracing her finger over the lawyer's image, she said softly, "You and I are overdue for a...conversation."

Chapter Twenty

LEE AMBLED DOWN the hallway, a familiar face now to many of those she greeted cheerfully. Rounding the corner to Marika's office, she saw the lawyer and Rhi conferring over something at the assistant's desk. She took a moment to appreciate the body language between the two, as the blonde rested her hand on the back of Rhi's chair, brushing against the small woman's shoulder. For her part, the assistant leaned toward the lawyer, keeping her eyes fastened intently on her boss' face.

Clearing her throat loudly as she approached, Lee was amused to see the two jump apart, a slight flush rising on Marika's fair skin.

"Hey, wage slaves! The day's over. It's time to play," Lee boomed, grinning at her friends.

"God, Lee! You scared me out of a year's growth," Marika complained good-naturedly, even as she smiled a welcome.

"Aw, you don't want to be any taller anyway," Lee observed with a smirk, eyeing the lawyer and her smaller assistant who was now standing beside her. When Marika rolled her eyes, she chuckled and asked, "So how's it going, Lady Mouse?"

"Great. You're in a good mood today, considering it's Monday," Rhi observed.

"And why not? It's been a beautiful summer day in the best city in the country. Danny's with his Dad on their annual fishing trip, so Dana and I have the house to ourselves this week; and I even talked her into going out for a nice long ride on the Suke yesterday. Really, can life get any better?" Lee perched on the corner of Rhi's desk, hazel eyes sparkling with joie de vivre.

Marika eyed her with affectionate suspicion. "Uh huh. And you just came by to share the joy?"

"Nope. Came by to see if you two would like to join me at the Tudor Rose for a bite and a brew." Lee looked hopefully at her companions.

"What happened to you and Dana having the house all to yourselves?" the lawyer asked with a smile. "I wouldn't think you'd want to waste any of that free time."

Lee scowled momentarily. "Well, she got stuck on evening shift until tomorrow, but after that, we have four days to play." Her face cleared, and she asked, "So? What about it? Can I tempt you into joining me?"

"Sure, I'd love to," Marika said. "Rhi?"

The assistant shook her reluctantly. "No, thanks, but I brought my gear with me and I'm heading over to the Y."

Lee pouted a little. "Aw, are you sure? I was going to tell you guys all about the wedding plans." She shook her head in amusement. "Dana's got everything planned down the nth degree." A thought occurring to her, she sat straighter. "You do know you're invited, right, Rhi?" She saw the quick exchange of glances between her friends.

Rhi turned to her with a shy smile.

"Um, actually, Marika asked me to go with her a couple of weeks ago, and I said yes."

Beaming, Lee looked at the lawyer teasingly. "Couple of weeks ago, eh? My, wasn't that remarkable foresight on her part." She nodded approvingly as Marika just shook her head and turned to her office.

"I'll shut down my computer, grab my purse and be right with you."

Lee looked back at Rhi who sat down at her desk and began to close her files in preparation for leaving. "Are you sure you won't come?" she wheedled. "You could always go to the Y afterwards."

Rhi shook her head slowly. "I'd like to, Lee, but I'm meeting David at seven thirty, and I'd really like to get a swim in first. Feeling a big sluggish after these weeks off." Looking up, she smiled apologetically. "Can I take a rain check?"

"Sure," Lee reassured her. "No problem. We can even walk partway together."

Marika returned then, and the three women left the office, taking the elevator to the street level. They walked down the sidewalk, chatting casually as they maneuvered around the five o'clock crowds disgorged from their cubicles and offices. They'd just reached the corner, when Lee heard her name called. Turning, she saw a familiar face as a foot patrol cop approached her with a friendly wave.

"Hi, Al. How's it going?" Lee said amiably. She and the cop had served together as military police officers at CFB Calgary years before, then left to enter civilian life within six months of each other.

"Good. Hey, it's great to see you," Al said. "Me and the Cap'n were just talking about you the other day, wonderin' how the hell you were doing."

Lee's ex-commanding officer, Marc Manion, had also jumped ship shortly after she and Al had left, and transferred directly across to the Calgary police. The big woman remembered him with affection. He'd come to her quietly one day, warning her--in those less enlightened days--that she was about to be investigated as to being a lesbian, and giving her a chance to put in her release voluntarily.

She knew he'd pulled strings to protect her, and she'd never forgotten his kindness or his genuine regret that he was losing one of his best people. Lee had always suspected that was one reason he'd left the Forces: he was unable to square his conscience with the periodic anti-gay witch hunts his department had to conduct, now a lamentable part of military history. He'd even tried to recruit her for the city police, but she'd preferred the independence of the private sector. They occasionally still had a beer together, though, and she'd watched with approval as he rose through police ranks.

"How is Marc doing?" Lee asked with genuine interest. As Al launched into a description of their ex-CO's current activities, Rhi tapped her lightly on the arm and jerked her head down the street. Lee nodded and smiled her farewell as the small woman left the trio and walked to the corner.

The big woman broke into Al's monologue long enough to introduce Marika and was quickly absorbed back into the officer's reminiscing, when all of sudden she heard the squeal of tires and a scream from the lawyer, who was staring horror-struck beyond her.

Spinning, Lee saw Rhi sprawled on the sidewalk, people rushing to her side as a large tan car sped off down the street. Marika took off running, reaching her assistant as she struggled to sit up.

Instantly, Lee turned to Al, who was already on his radio, calling in a description of the car and the direction the careless-or drunk-driver had fled. Nodding in approval, she hastened to where her friends were both sitting on the sidewalk, Marika tightly clutching a shaken Rhi.

"Are you sure you're okay?" Lee heard Marika ask frantically.

"Yeah," Rhi mumbled. "He just missed me."

"Damned fool came out of nowhere!" The businessman helping Rhi to her feet shook his head in disgust.

An incensed young woman who'd retrieved Rhi's gym bag for her, added, "Never even slowed down. The bastard just kept going!"

Al strode up, his radio chattering. Surveying Rhi, standing in the protection of Marika's arm, he said, "They've sent a unit after him, ma'am. Do you need me to call EMS?"

Rhi shook her head, glancing ruefully at the raw palm of her right hand where she'd hit the pavement. "No, thanks. It's nothing a bit of home first-aid won't take care of."

Al began to gather statements from excited onlookers, as Lee moved close. Gently she asked, "Can you tell me what happened, Rhi?"

The small woman shuddered, and Lee saw Marika's arm tighten around her shoulders, offering her comfort and support. "I'm not sure I know, Lee. I'd started across the street-I had the light," she stated firmly, looking a trifle defiant. When Lee nodded her understanding, she continued. "I was thinking about you guys going to the Tudor Rose, and I suddenly made up my mind that I wanted to go too. So I turned back, and I kind of sprinted for the sidewalk because the crossing light was stale and I was worried about you guys leaving without me. The next thing I knew, I heard the sound of a car right behind me, and I jumped without thinking. Geez, I felt the wind as it roared by."

Suddenly pale, Rhi looked up at Lee with wide eyes. "If I hadn't changed my mind, he would've hit me!"

Lee soothed her. "But he didn't, Lady Mouse. You're all right, and that's all that matters." She brushed a hand affectionately over Rhi's cheek and smiled at her. Getting a shaky half-smile in response, she looked up into angry, slate-gray eyes. She could see that Marika was struggling to contain her own fear and fury for Rhi's sake, and she laid a hand briefly on the lawyer's shoulder before making her way over to where Al was talking to witnesses and taking notes.

Waiting patiently until he was done, she looked at him expectantly.

He sighed. "Dunno, Lee. This is a weird one. One witness is sure she saw the car parked just down the block before the accident. Says it looked to her like it was deliberate. Another guy says the driver was weaving all over the road, and he's sure he was drunk. Hopefully the guys will nab him. Got a partial plate on him, anyway; but the description of the driver was pretty vague. Dark hair is about all everyone agrees on. Guess he was hunched over the wheel."

Lee nodded. It was a start. "Al, will you do me a favour, and let me know what happens with this. The victim is a very good friend of mine." She handed him her business card and he took it, tucking it in his shirt pocket.

"No, problem, Lee. Now, I gotta talk to your friend for a few minutes, so if you'll excuse me." He made his way back to where Rhi and Marika were talking quietly. Lee watched the lawyer straighten at the officer's approach, keeping one protective arm over Rhi's shoulders.

She turned and gazed speculatively down the street that the tan car had used as an escape route. Turning the events over in her mind, she tried to make sense of it. She wanted to dismiss it as a simple, barely avoided, hit and run, probably by a drunk driver, but the witness' statement about the apparently deliberate nature of the near accident bothered her. Who would try to hurt Rhi? And why?

Pushing the thought to the back of her mind for the time being, she went to rejoin her friends, the fine summer day having lost all its lustre now.

* * *

Gao pulled smoothly into the metered parking spot, turned off the engine and exited the tan Pontiac without a second glance. Unhurriedly, he strode away, subtly peeling off thin, latex gloves and tucking them into his pocket. Blending with the pedestrians, he heard the sirens over his shoulder as he moved briskly away from the stolen car.

His blank face and unremarkable appearance gave no indication of the thoughts roiling in his mind. The hit and run had been a spur of the moment plan based on the Chameleon's orders the previous day, and he regretted that in his desire to execute her orders swiftly, he hadn't fully thought things through.

He shook his head slightly, stepping around a middle-aged woman walking a leashed Pomeranian. Gao wasn't an executioner by profession, but he'd accepted the boss' instructions without qualm. He hoped that once the small companion was out of the way, the Chameleon would lift the surveillance order for the lawyer, and his life could return to normal. His only regret was that the hasty plan had failed, but as he walked down the sidewalk and turned the corner, the glimmers of a new plan began to form...one that would keep him from direct involvement.

* * *

Doubling up her thin pillow, Rhi propped it behind her head as she stretched out on her narrow bed. She rubbed her tired eyes and yawned. After her near miss earlier that evening, Marika and Lee had insisted on walking her over to the downtown clinic that Dana worked in. There, the stocky nurse had cleaned and dressed Rhi's scraped palm, even as she teasingly chided her young friend over her recent propensity for getting wounded.

Once Dana had finished, her two guardians had insisted on taking her for dinner at the Tudor Rose. She'd excused herself long enough to call David from the pub and explain why she'd be postponing the evening's driving lesson. He'd been horrified to hear of the accident, but she'd assured him it was just a case of a careless driver not watching the streets.

When Rhi had hung up the pay phone and turned to walk back to their booth, she'd been amused to see two sets of eyes fastened unblinkingly on her. She'd chided her babysitters for worrying too much, but in truth, she'd been warmed by their concern. Marika had driven her home several hours later, and had insisted on waiting to watch her go in her back door. Rhi had just shaken her head in exasperation, but hadn't protested. Thankfully, Hettie had been out with her friends, so Rhi hadn't had to run the gauntlet.

She'd read until her eyes were too heavy to stay open and then gotten washed up for bed. Now dressed in her threadbare pajamas, she relaxed as she opened her bankbook for the umpteenth time. Rhiannon reread the numbers she knew by heart, then set the passbook down and picked up her passport. Flipping idly through the pristine pages, she imagined the stamps of many countries there, but this time it was just a small, blue booklet-not the magical key to freedom and distant lands it had always been for her.

Sighing, Rhi set the passport beside the bankbook. She was too tired to think things through at the moment. Tucking her left hand behind her head, she turned off her lamp and let her bandaged right hand fall onto the passport and bankbook. It was still hot in her room, the day's heat lingering even though the sun had gone down. She'd left her door open partway to increase the draft coming in the open windows, but it did little to stir the sluggish air. Shunning the blankets, Rhi let herself drift off to sleep, smiling slightly as her last thought was of Marika's arm around her shoulders holding her tight.

Hours later, a fit of coughing woke Rhiannon from a deep sleep. Confused, she opened her eyes, only to find they stung from the thick smoke gathering in her room. As understanding sunk in, she bolted to her feet and ran to her door, yanking it open to find the hallway filled with smoke and flames licking their way up the walls.

Screaming her aunt's name, she tried fruitlessly to awaken and warn her until she was driven back into her room by the heat and smoke. Slamming the door, she retreated, coughing hoarsely, until she bumped into the bed frame and half fell on the mattress. Struggling to sit up, she felt the discarded bankbook and passport under her hand. Jamming them into her pajama pocket, she ripped the sheets and coverlet off the bed, praying that the frayed fabric would hold her.

Quickly knotting them together, she dropped to her knees and crawled towards the open window. The smoke had thickened in the brief time since she'd awakened, and glancing fearfully across the room, she could dimly make out an eerie orange glow under the door. An ominous crackling overwhelmed her hearing as she made her way rapidly across the floor.

Rhi could barely make out shapes now, but when she bumped into the leg of the table, she knew the windows were right above her. Scrambling to her feet, she slid across the tabletop, pushing the microwave and wok out of the way, ending with her head hung out one of the open windows, sucking huge gasps of air into her oxygen-starved lungs even as she was conscious that thick reams of smoke were being drawn steadily out those windows. Eyes tearing uncontrollably, she fumbled to knot the bedding around the narrow bit of wall separating the two small windows.

"Mom, help me!" The unconscious plea escaped her lips as she tugged desperately on the makeshift escape rope, praying it would hold. When it did, she instantly swung her legs out the window. As she began her clumsy descent, she heard calls from below, and in the distance, the growing sound of sirens. Eager hands reached to assist her just as the bedding parted and she dropped the last few feet. She found herself being helped away from the house by the burly, unemployed machinist who lived across the alley with his wife and six kids.

"My aunt!" Rhi gasped, turning to look back at the house where flames could now be clearly seen shooting out from under the eaves and dancing across the roof. "Did she get out?" She looked pleadingly at the big man. He steered her to the edge of the alley and gave her into the care of his wife, who was huddled with a gaggle of neighbours watching the old, yellow house go up in a roaring conflagration.

"Shit. It's like settin' a haystack on fire," the machinist spat. "All the damn houses around here ain't nothin' but fuckin' tinderboxes."

"My aunt?" Rhi pleaded, knowing that if Hettie were still in there, she didn't stand a chance.

"I'll go 'round the front and see if I kin find her," her rescuer assured her, nodding at his wife who laid a comforting hand on Rhi's arm.

Rhi shivered and wiped her sleeve across stinging eyes. She could hear the fire trucks screaming up in front of the house and saw the flashing lights through the smoke and flames that rose from the crumbling structure.

She felt desperately sick, but couldn't drag her gaze from the disintegration. The strobes at the edge of her vision contributed to the nightmarish feeling as she was transported back to an earlier fire---the one that had destroyed her childhood. Hypnotized by the destruction, she never even noticed the return of the machinist with her aunt and one of the hen-house, Eugenia Carter, in tow.

It wasn't until Rhi heard her aunt's full-throated shriek of fury that she turned to see the big woman bearing down on her like a ship under full sail.

"YOU! You're the one who brought this down on my house!" Hettie shrilled, lashing out at her niece furiously and catching a stunned Rhiannon across the head with one hand.

The startled machinist instantly stepped between them, pushing the boiling woman back a few steps. Shoving at his broad chest and trying to sidestep him, she screamed, "You killed your mother, and now you're trying to kill me! You're evil, girl, EVIL! Staying out all night, doing God knows what---You brought His wrath down on my house! You're damned, Anne Davies! Have been since the moment your ungrateful carcass was dumped on my doorstep. I shoulda known you'd bring your curse with you..."

Her rant was cut off by a deep, angry voice. "Hettie Walker! That's enough!" David stepped forward and, after quickly scanning the dazed Rhiannon, turned to confront the furious woman who withered noticeably under his stern expression. "I know you're upset right now, Hettie, so I'll save the lecture on your unchristian attitude, but I suspect you'll find this tragedy had little to do with God and more to do with man's carelessness."

Turning his gaze on Eugenia Carter, the priest asked, "Can you take Hettie home with you?"

Hettie's friend nodded wordlessly and began to lead the distraught woman away. As she walked away, Rhi heard her aunt begin to wail and bemoan the loss of her precious things. Mrs. Carter comforted her loudly, which only seemed to increase the volume of Hettie's lamentations.

"Jesus, I'm sorry, kid," the machinist apologized uneasily. "I found her standin' out front with her friend, and I jus tol' her you was out back. I din't know she'd hit ya."

"It's all right, Jack," David said, as he took off his jacket and wrapped it around Rhi's trembling shoulders. "Look, I'm going to take her back to the rectory with me. Would you let the fire captain know that both inhabitants got out safely, and where he can find Hettie if he needs to talk to her?"

"Sure thing," Jack nodded eagerly. He headed off to circle around to the front of the house, dodging firemen and jumping over hoses.

With infinite gentleness, David coaxed his silent friend away from the scene. Rhi leaned gratefully against his tall, thin form as he led her down the alley, avoiding the stones for the sparse grass as much as he could to spare her bare feet.

"I'd loan you my shoes," he joked lightly, "but you could fit both of your feet into one of them, so I don't think you'd get too far."

Rhi managed to summon a small grunt, but lacked the energy for more. David seemed to understand and didn't try to force any conversation, supporting her quietly as the noise of the fire, firefighters and onlookers faded behind them.

Ten minutes later they reached the church, and David steered her to the rectory door. Unlocking it for her, he placed a large hand on her back and guided her inside. She turned automatically towards the kitchen, but stopped two steps inside, staring at the small table she'd sat at many times as if she'd never seen it before.

David came around in front of her and took her hands. She finally focused on him, and realized he was wearing a pajama shirt with jeans and runners on his sockless feet. The glimmer of a small smile began as she took in his disheveled appearance: his thin blonde hair sticking out at all angles, his glasses slipping down his large nose, and a light stubble over his normally close shaven cheeks.

"How did you know?" Rhi asked curiously, realizing that it had felt perfectly natural for him to show up when she needed someone.

"Tupper called me as soon as he heard the ruckus, and I ran the whole way there," David replied, squeezing her hands lightly. "Look, why don't you go grab a shower? You can use my robe-it's hanging on the back of the door. I'll make some tea, and we'll sit and talk a bit, okay?"

Rhi grimaced at her soot-stained arms and nodded her agreement. He released her hands, and she turned to the hallway, making her way to the bathroom. Once there, she shook her head at the dirty face looking back from the mirror. Stripping off her pajamas, something dropped from her pocket, and she stooped to pick up the bankbook and passport she'd grabbed in her frantic flight from her room. She held them for a moment, realizing that was the only thing she'd salvaged and wishing she'd at least thought to grab her wallet.

Sighing, she set them aside, reminding herself that she'd gotten out safely-and that was all that counted. Suddenly eager to be clean, Rhi pushed the shower curtain aside and climbed into the tub. She let the hot water sluice over her, blasting the first layer of grime off her body before picking up the soap and determinedly scouring away the last reminders of the fire.

When Rhi finally turned off the water and got out of the shower, she was deeply grateful that she could no longer smell the stink of smoke on her body. Toweling dry, she even managed a wry chuckle as she wrapped David's robe around herself. It dragged on the floor, the sleeves came down to her knees, and she felt like the smallest of the seven dwarfs, lost in the voluminous fleecy folds.

Picking up the remains of her possessions, she padded out of the steamy bathroom. Rounding the corner to the kitchen, Rhi saw David sitting at the table, toying idly with the teapot in front of him. He glanced up at her approach and began to grin widely.

"Yeah, yeah, yuck it up, Ichabod," Rhi grumbled amiably as she set her dirty pajamas by the entrance and slid into the chair opposite him. She watched in amusement as the priest gamely tried to suppress his chuckles, finally losing the struggle in a burst of laughter. The young woman joined in, letting some of the stress wash away in shared hilarity.

Still snorting, David poured a cup and pushed it across the table to her. It was only as he poured one for himself that Rhi noticed a third cup sitting in front of him. Tapping it, she raised an inquisitive eyebrow.

"I called Marika while you were in the shower," he answered her unspoken question. "She's on her way over, and she's bringing some clothes for you."

Rhi considered that, wondering for an instant whether she should resent his interference, and then realizing that she was very glad he'd called her friend. She laid the passport and bankbook on the table, tapping them with one finger.

"This was all I saved," she said ruefully, picking up her cup and inhaling the scent of the tea gratefully.

David looked at the documents, and picked up the passport. With a quick glance to ensure he had permission, he flipped through the blank pages before setting it carefully back on the bankbook. Taking up his own cup, he took a swallow before asking, "Want to tell me about it?"

"It?"

The priest smiled knowingly at her patent disingenuousness. "Must be pretty important to you if that's all you grabbed in your escape."

She shrugged. "Well, it was more an accident that I had them on my bed. I was looking at them before I fell asleep, so when the fire happened, I just grabbed them on my way out."

"Uh huh. Any particular reason you were looking at them before you went to sleep?"

David sipped at his tea patiently as Rhi considered whether to answer him. Without any conscious decision, she began to talk to her friend.

"I look at them most nights and dream about the day when I will have enough money to use that passport." She shifted slightly in her chair, leaning forward and staring at him intently. "I'm going away from here pretty soon, Ichabod. I've had it all planned out for years. First I'm going to Wales. I was born there, in Aberystwyth, when my parents were back visiting my Dad's family. I can remember Dad talking about his family all the time when I was little. I vaguely remember meeting an uncle or a cousin that came over for a visit, but I've never met the rest of them. Dad and Mom always planned to take me there again when they could afford it."

"So you want to visit your family there?" David prompted gently.

"I want to know why they abandoned me to Hettie," Rhi shot back, the old anger rising again. "She's the only living relative Mom had, but Dad had a whole gang of them. Why didn't one of them take me?"

The priest reached a calming hand across the table, and Rhi felt the anger subside under his soothing influence. Taking a deep breath, she continued.

"Anyway, from there, I'm going to start traveling. I'm used to living cheap, and I've got a decent nest egg to fall back on. I'm not afraid to work, and I even thought I could pick up some extra money by drawing for tourists in the summer months. I'll stay in hostels or camp out where I can. I've got it all worked out in my head, even down to exactly what I'm taking with me."

David nodded in understanding. "How far are you going, and how long do you think you'll be gone?"

"Well, my maps are burnt up now or I'd show you some of the places I'm planning to go; but as to how far...pretty much wherever the winds and inclination take me, David. And I'll be gone until I'm ready to come back...if ever. I can tell you I'll never live with Hettie again."

The last was said so emphatically that the priest had to smile. Then his smile faded and pale blue eyes fixed on Rhi sadly. "I'll miss you."

Rhi ducked her head for a moment and then met his eyes steadily. "I'll miss you too, Ichabod. You've been a good-if very unexpected-friend."

They looked at each somberly, and then David asked, "What about Marika?"

Distracted, the young woman ran her finger around the edge of the teacup. Her friend had asked the very question that had been echoing in her mind every night. Troubled, she looked up. "I don't know. I...don't know."

She shrugged helplessly. Her dream of escape was so old and deep-rooted. Her feelings for the blonde lawyer were so new. She wasn't even sure if she understood them, or if Marika reciprocated them. She didn't know how to balance the two or solve the inherent conflict, so she'd been trying not to think about it too much, preferring to live in the present and let the future take care of itself.

They were silent for long moments, and then David sighed. "Well, I'm glad you saved something anyway. The church has an emergency fund that I have discretionary use of, and I'll help you get some things together."

He held his hand up when she began to protest and shook his head sternly. "No, not this time, Rhiannon Davies. You've nothing left, and I'm not about to let your pride stand in the way of me helping you, got that!?"

Rhi couldn't help smiling, and she subsided with a chuckle. "All right." She smirked mischievously, "But I'm paying you back some day!"

He looked at her with a little grin. "If you wish to make a contribution to the church fund at some future date, I certainly wouldn't deny you that right." Sobering, he added, "I really am sorry that you lost everything, but I'm so deeply grateful that you got out safely."

"Thanks." She patted his hand gratefully. "My stuff wasn't all that great, but I am sad to lose my pictures." Wistfully, she considered all the drawings that had covered her walls. "Strange, I lost my folks to a fire, and now I've lost all my pictures of them to another fire. Ironic, eh?"

"Can you draw your parents again?" the priest asked gently, sympathy clear in his voice.

Rhi nodded. "Yeah, I haven't forgotten how they looked. In fact, that's how I first got started drawing. We lost all the family photos in the fire, and I didn't want to forget Mom, so I started drawing her over and over. Found out I actually had a talent for it. Then when Dad died...well, it took me a while to stop being mad at him, but eventually I started drawing him too."

David looked at her steadily. "Do you want to talk about them?"

Rhi looked at him sharply, but he wasn't pressing or prying, simply offering her the option to tell him if she wanted to. Did she want to? She'd never spoken to anyone about what had happened all those years ago. Even when her teachers had referred her to various counselors, she'd clammed up and refused to open up until the counselors had given up in exasperation and defeat. But this was her friend. She'd already trusted him with her dream of flight...Could she trust him with the events of that horrible year?

She studied him, remembering how she'd thought him the homeliest man she'd ever seen when she first met him. Now she saw the kindness and compassion in those pale eyes. She saw the lines of experience and laughter in his thin face. And she saw that he genuinely cared...about all people, but most especially about her. She wondered for an instant how his wife could've abandoned such a gentle, wonderful man, but set the thought aside. Rhi knew, as much as she'd ever known anything, that she could trust this man...this priest...this friend.

"Yeah, Ichabod. I want to talk about them."

He nodded, but didn't say anything.

She began. "I was ten years old..."

At that moment, they heard a car pulling into the driveway. Rhi grinned ruefully and said, "Hold that thought." Going to open the door, she watched as Marika hurried up the pathway. The lawyer didn't hesitate for a second. She swept Rhiannon into a hug, and the small woman absorbed the sensation hungrily, burying her face gratefully against her friend's chest as her own arms went around the slender waist and tightened convulsively.

They stood in the doorway, rocking slightly in the lengthy, mutual embrace until Marika pulled back. Rhi reached up and lightly brushed away the dampness on the lawyer's cheeks. They looked at each other and then an expression of dismay crossed the blonde's face. Holding Rhi at arm's length, she stared.

"What in heaven's name are you wearing?" Marika asked in amazement.

"The Friendly Giant's housecoat," Rhi replied wryly. "Not like I had a lot of choice."

Marika smiled. "Well, I can do something about that-not that you don't look adorable."

She turned and quickly returned to the car as Rhi unconsciously beamed. The lawyer returned with a plastic bag and handed it her companion. "Here, I think you'll find something that'll fit you a bit better in there."

Rhi smiled her thanks, and left Marika with David in the kitchen as she went to change. She found underwear, shorts, a tee shirt, and sandals that were much too long, but still wearable. Dressing, she surveyed herself in the mirror and shrugged slightly at her now more conventional appearance. Hanging the robe back up on the door, she returned to the kitchen to find her friends deep in serious conversation.

They both looked up at her approach and Rhi noticed how tired they looked. Glancing at the kitchen clock, she saw it was almost two in the morning. Feeling slightly guilty, she said, "Look, I'm keeping you guys up..."

Before she could go any further, both of them were shaking their heads vigorously as David pushed out her chair and indicated she should take a seat.

"Don't be silly, Rhi. It's hardly your fault that your home burnt down in the middle of the night," David insisted as the young woman sat down. "Now, I believe you were about to tell me about your parents."

Glancing at Marika, Rhi didn't see any hint of surprise, so she assumed that David had briefed her while she'd been changing. Having made the decision to open up, she knew that these two, above all others, would listen lovingly and non-judgmentally. David topped up their cups, and she began again.

"Okay, well, like I was saying, I was ten years old. We lived in Toronto, in one of the poorer inner city neighbourhoods, quite close to the railway tracks. Dad worked the night shift as a baker, and Mom worked days in a dry cleaning place. Looking back, I know we didn't have much money, but I never felt the least bit deprived as a kid. Mom and Dad were great about finding things to do in the city that didn't cost much money, and when I think of my childhood, I remember laughing a lot, and feeling loved and safe. My Dad was a real comic. He'd come home in the morning just when we were having breakfast, and he'd tell us stories of all the people at the bakery. He'd make us laugh so hard that Mom and I would leave for work and school with tears in our eyes."

Rhi paused to take a drink and noticed her audience was fixed intently on her. She smiled at them, and resumed her story.

"I can remember Dad dancing me around the kitchen while I stood on his shoes, but he really loved to dance with Mom. They'd turn up the radio and I'd sit on the counter clapping as they danced and danced." She smiled wistfully at the memory. "Dad worshipped the ground Mom walked on. He would tell me the story of how he'd come to Canada on a visit as a young man. He was with some buddies in a park and he saw a vision of a goddess, picnicking with her friends. Said as soon as he set eyes on Mom, he knew he was going to marry her. And he did. Mom used to laugh and say it was only because he was so annoying that she finally said 'yes' just to shut him up, but I knew she loved him too. Her eyes used to sparkle when she heard him at the front door."

Rhi glanced at Marika and saw a yearning look in the gray eyes watching her. They looked at each other for a long moment before the younger woman took a deep breath and went on.

"Mom used to baby-sit for some of the people in the neighbourhood, and one night she was looking after this little kid who just wouldn't settle down. I think he was teething or something. Anyway, Dad was at work, Mom was occupied with the cranky baby, and when it came time for bed, she didn't have time to read me my usual stories. I was mad at her, and I stomped upstairs to my bedroom..."

* * *

"Stupid baby!" Rhi muttered as she slammed the door behind her. The little girl knew she wasn't really being fair, but she loved story time with her mother and hated to lose it because of some squalling brat.

Marching across the room, she dropped to her knees in front of the cage that held her pet. Opening the wire door, she scooped the white mouse out into her palm. Leaning back against her bed, she stroked the tiny creature with one finger, enjoying the feeling of his soft fur. She'd wanted a dog, and Elrod the mouse had been her parents' compromise. At first she'd rejected the pet, until her father took her aside and explained that Elrod would die if she didn't look after him, and that it was her responsibility to protect and care for him. That had changed her attitude, and now she cared for her pet religiously.

Watching him now, Elrod sniffed her palms and then tickled her with his feet as he ran up her arm and across the back of her neck. She giggled at the sensation, then plucked him off her shoulder and, giving him a goodnight kiss, put him back into the cage.

Sighing, she got into bed, picking up one of her books. She'd been reading since she was five, but didn't feel like doing it for herself. Grumpily, she tossed the book aside and pulled the covers up around her neck. When her mother came in to say goodnight, she pretended she was asleep and didn't react to the soft kiss placed on her cheek.

She'd been quite sure she couldn't possibly fall asleep after being so gravely disappointed, but when her mother rushed into her room hours later, she was sleeping soundly. Wrenched awake as her mother grabbed her and pulled her out of bed with one hand as she cradled a wailing baby in the other arm, Rhi stared at her Mom in amazement.

She opened her mouth to ask, but was cut off by her mother's frantic words. "We have to get out of the house...NOW! Hold onto my bathrobe and DON'T let go!"

Scared into speechlessness, Rhi grabbed her Mom's robe and trotted after her as the woman hurried out of the room. As the little girl emerged from her room, she realized that the house was filled with smoke and she could barely see where she was going. She sensed her mother feeling her way with one hand and could hear the baby's cries interspersed with coughs, as she too fought to breathe.

They were almost to the bottom of the stairs, when Rhiannon remembered Elrod and her father's admonition that the mouse was her responsibility. She dropped hold of the robe and bolted back up the stairs. Unaware that her passenger had jumped ship, the woman felt her way to the front door and outside to safety.

Rhi burst into her room, grabbing the cage and turning back to the door. She was driven back by a blast of heat and stared in fright at the flames now visible in the hallway. Whimpering, "Mommy, help me!" she backed away, terrified. She cast her gaze frantically about the room, seeking an escape. She ran to the window, but couldn't get it open. Sobbing now, she rolled under the bed, pulling Elrod's cage with her. She could feel the heat of the approaching flames as she choked and gasped for air, when she heard the sound of the window breaking. Within moments, strong hands pulled her out from under the bed, and still clutching the cage, she was carried to the window. Over the fireman's shoulder, she could see the flames begin to engulf her bed, and then she was outside, being carried down a ladder.

* * *

In a flat voice she barely recognized as her own, Rhiannon said, "When Mom realized we'd gotten separated, she gave the baby to a neighbour and ran back into the house. She didn't make it out a second time. Someone called Dad at work, and he rushed home. I'll never forget his scream when they told him that Mom was inside."

She didn't even realize she was crying until a gentle hand wiped softly at her cheeks with a tissue. Looking up, she saw Marika use the same tissue to dab at her own eyes.

David gazed at her with infinite compassion. "Rhi, it's okay to stop..."

She shook her head. "Not much more to tell, Ichabod. Elrod died a few days after the fire. Same day we buried Mom actually. Dad got an apartment, and he switched jobs so he could be home in the evenings and nights with me. But...it was like everything good had gone out of his life. I never heard him laugh again. I tried so hard..."

Her voice trailed off as Rhi recalled the endless days she'd tried to take her mother's place, cleaning the sparse home, doing her best to cook her father meals, talking to the mostly silent man as they sat across the table from each other. One time she'd even tried to coax him into dancing, but he'd only gently pushed her away, telling her 'maybe later.'

"One morning, he left for work at the usual time. I went to get my school lunch, and I saw that Dad had forgotten his, so I ran after him. I was half a block behind him and gaining when I saw..."

Rhi stopped there, barely able to voice the horror she'd seen. In a scarcely audible voice, she said, "He stepped right into the path of a city bus. They tried to tell me later that it must have been an accident, that he wasn't paying attention, but I knew."

Her friends shifted uneasily until David softly asked, "You knew what, Rhi?"

Dark anguished eyes rose to meet his. "I knew he didn't love me enough to live for me. He walked into the path of that bus deliberately because he couldn't stand life without her one more moment. He didn't even last a year without her."

"I'm so, so sorry," Marika murmured, the tears again rolling freely down her pale cheeks. "To have that happen to a child...and for you to see it..."

Her voice far away, Rhi looked beyond them to a past she'd never spoken of until this night. "I always wondered if losing Dad was my punishment for killing Mom."

There was an outcry of protests, and she shook her head. "No, it's okay. I do understand that I was a kid, and I reacted without thinking. That it killed my mother was a horrible accident." She looked at them wryly, "Mind you, when I got dumped with Hettie, I was pretty sure THAT was my punishment."

Her weak attempt at humour failed to wring the smallest smile from her friends, and she just shrugged. Looking up at the wall clock, she noted it was almost three now.

Marika followed her line of sight and, closing her hand over Rhi's, said, "I'm taking you home with me. You can stay with me as long as you want, you know that."

"Yeah," David chimed in. "I was going to keep you here, but I figured it might arouse less comment from the small minded in the parish if you stayed with a female friend."

Rhi couldn't help a small burst of laughter at the irony, and she could tell by the priest's tiny grin that he was well aware of it too. Stretching a little, she nodded her head.

"I'll take you up on that offer for a few nights, boss, but I'll get cracking on finding a new place in the morning."

Marika shook her head, but stood when Rhi did. David picked up her documents and handed them over, before walking the women to the door.

"Call me tomorrow?" he asked.

Rhi smiled wearily. "You mean today, but yeah, I'll give you a call later on, okay?"

David opened his arms hesitantly, but Rhi willingly moved into them for a hug.

"Thanks, Ichabod," she whispered fiercely, squeezing him hard. He hugged her back for a long moment, then released her. Turning away, she missed the exchange of understanding looks between the priest and the lawyer as she headed out the door.

* * *

The brothers stood watching the smoking remains of the yellow house. The smaller of the two men sidled over to a fireman rolling up a hose.

"Hey, pretty bad one, eh?"

"Yeah," the tired firefighter grunted. "Least there was no loss of life this time though."

Engrossed in his task, he missed the startled expression on the speaker's face and never noticed when the man trotted back to his bigger companion.

"Shit! What are we gonna do?" the bigger man hissed at his brother.

"Shut the fuck up, Eddie! I gotta think. C'mon, let's get outta here."

The two men crossed the street. When Eddie went to mount the stairs to their home, Pike shook his head.

"Nah, not a good idea. Let's get outta here for a coupla days."

Eddie stared at his older brother. "He ain't gonna be happy, Pike."

"Tell me somepin' I don't know, ya idiot," the smaller brother snarled. Turning, he stalked over to the brand-new pick-up parked behind their Harleys. Without waiting to see if his brother followed, he climbed in and started the engine. The truck was already backing up by the time Eddie swung himself into the cab. Pulling carefully out of the driveway, Pike navigated around the pumper truck and drove slowly down the street.

Chapter Twenty-One

"CAN I FILL YOURS too, love?"

Dana finished topping up her own cup and extended the coffee pot towards her partner. Glancing at the kitchen clock, Lee nodded.

"Yeah, I've got time for one more before I go." She stacked their breakfast dishes while her mate poured the coffee.

"Would you mind switching with me this morning and letting me take the truck?" Dana asked as she slid the pot back onto the hot plate. "I promised Danny I'd get his mountain bike fixed by the time he got back from fishing, and I'd like to take it in to the shop today."

"Sure, no problem." Lee stirred another teaspoon of sugar in the black brew. "What he'd do to his bike?"

"He bent the rim on the front wheel when he and Tony were riding the hills down by the Bow last weekend." Dana shook her head in bemusement. "I suppose I should be glad it was only the bike that was in need of repair."

Lee grinned. She was about to comment on Danny's knack for escaping scrapes uninjured when the phone rang. Sipping her sweetened coffee, she returned her attention to the newspaper as Dana picked it up.

"Hello," Dana said, balancing the phone between ear and shoulder as she carried their bowls to the dishwasher. "Oh, hi, Rika. How's it going?"

The sound of dishes clattering on the counter brought Lee's head up sharply, and she regarded her partner curiously.

"Oh my God! Is she all right?"

Dana was leaning on the counter, and Lee half-stood before her partner shook her head and motioned her back to her chair.

"Well, thank God for that anyways," Dana said, shaking her head. "Does she need a place to stay? We have lots of room here, and she'd be very welcome."

Lee's attention was riveted on her partner, her heart sinking as she noted the clear dismay on Dana's expressive features.

"All right, if you're sure. But you let us know if there's anything we can do, Rika. I mean that! Look we'll call you tonight, okay? You take care of her...and yourself. Bye, hon."

Literally on the edge of her chair, Lee waited impatiently as her partner hung up the phone. "What happened?" she blurted.

Dana shook her head sadly as she sat down heavily in her chair. "Poor Rhi's house burned down last night. She and her aunt both got out safely, but all she saved was the clothes on her back."

Lee felt an ominous chill go through her. Two near misses in one day? The odds against that were much too high for her comfort. Half of her mind listened to her partner as the other half began running through options and possibilities.

"I told Rika that Rhi could stay here if she wanted," Dana said, "but she wants Rhi to stay there for now. Thinks she'll be more comfortable in familiar surroundings. Rika's going to take Rhi shopping for some clothes and things today. She said David is going to help out with some church emergency funds, and I'd like us to contribute too, eh, Lee? Lee??"

Lee jerked her attention back to find her partner staring at her questioningly.

"Um, yeah, of course we'll help, honey. Whatever you think best is fine with me."

Dana continued. "I'm not sure if Rhi would willingly accept money from us. I don't have to be at work until noon, so I'm going to pick up a few things and maybe we can run them over after I get off shift tonight."

The big woman nodded absently. Dana sighed and eyed her mate affectionately. "I know that look, Leandra Phyllis Glenn. You've got something going on in that head of yours."

Lee couldn't help a small grin at the use of her full name. At least she wasn't in trouble this time. Reaching across the table, she patted her partner's hand.

"Just doing some thinking, sweetheart. Something about all this stinks like yesterday's fish. I think I'll do a little poking and prodding around."

Dana stood and came around to kiss Lee. "Well make sure it's not a hornets nest that you're poking and prodding, love." She squeezed the broad shoulder lightly. "I'm going to go shower. If you go before I'm out, don't forget to leave me the truck keys, okay? And if you plan to be home about eight thirty tonight, we can go over and see Rika and Rhi then."

Lee nodded her agreement and watched as Dana left their sunny kitchen. Letting her gaze drop, she stared, frowning, at the tabletop, finally coming to a decision. Standing, she crossed to the phone and punched in her business partner's number.

"Willem? Yeah, I know it's early. Look, I need a favour."

Lee gave her old friend and longtime partner a few moments to complain about being bothered before he'd even finished breakfast, and when he wound down, continued. "Is your cousin still with the city fire department?"

At the puzzled acknowledgement, she grunted approvingly. "Good. Listen, a friend of mine lost her home in a house fire in Victoria Park last night."

There was a brief burst of conversation. "Yeah, I guess that's the one. I haven't listened to the news this morning. Anyway, there's something more than a little suspicious about it, because she had another near-miss with a hit and run earlier in the day."

Her voice had become very sober. "Willem, I have a very bad feeling that she may be in some kind of trouble, and I'd like to figure out what's going on before there's another so-called accident. Can you get in touch with your cousin and find out what the official word is on the fire?"

Having realized the seriousness of the situation, Willem became all business and instantly agreed to do as he was asked. Lee nodded in approval. She knew he'd come through for her. He always did. Between the two of them, they had connections that covered most of the city, from boardrooms to back alleys...though Willem specialized in the former, while Lee was more at home in the latter.

"Thanks, Willem. I'll be at the office in thirty minutes. I'll see you there."

* * *

Marika sat quietly at her kitchen table, thinking of the night's events as she sipped her coffee. Rhi was still sound asleep in the den, and she didn't want to wake her young friend until absolutely necessary. She'd called the office and explained the circumstances, booking both of them off work for the day, and she'd let Dana and Lee know what was going on. Now she had nothing left to distract herself from thoughts of what she'd almost lost.

When David had called with the news, he'd taken pains to immediately assure her that Rhiannon was fine and safe at the rectory, but that hadn't prevented an overwhelming fear from sweeping through the lawyer. As she'd scrambled to put together a bag of clothes before rushing out of her apartment, the only thing running through her mind was a repeated prayer of thanks that the young woman had escaped unscathed.

Her frantic drive to the rectory had taken her near Rhi's house, and even from one street over, she'd almost become physically ill from glimpsing the smoking ruins as the firefighters continued their work. Her hands had shaken and tears rolled from anguished gray eyes as she concentrated on wrenching her thoughts away from what might have been. It was only when she pulled into the driveway and saw Rhi framed in the light of the open door that she'd felt like she could breathe again.

Sitting now at her table, Marika wondered if Rhi had felt her desperation in the way she'd embraced the younger woman. She hadn't wanted to let go-needed to feel the warm, small body pressed tightly against her own, reassuring her that Rhi lived. She remembered how her friend's arms had encircled her waist just as tightly, and understood that they'd both needed that tangible reminder.

When they'd returned to the condo, they'd made up the day bed in the den, a routine that had become second nature to them. With a complete lack of self-consciousness, Rhi had shucked her clothes and climbed into bed. Marika had sat in the recliner and they'd talked quietly for long moments until the younger woman's eyes drifted shut.

Sitting there silently, the lawyer had watched Rhi's features soften in sleep, the small hand clutching her pillow relaxing, and her breathing becoming deep and even. Studying the face that had become so dear to her, Marika could no longer deny what her friends had been implying: she had fallen in love with this young woman. She sat for a long time, watching and considering the implications of that realization. Finally...reluctantly...she rose from her post and made her way to her own abandoned bed.

Marika had slept fitfully, plagued by nightmares of Rhi's two near misses and by the history her friend had revealed that night. She agonized over the child whom fate had treated so cruelly, even as she marveled at how her assistant had survived those trials with her essential core still intact.

When she'd finally given up on the elusive sleep, it had been shortly after dawn. Before she did anything else, Marika made her way to the den to check on Rhi. The young woman had rolled in her sleep and was facing away from the lawyer, her covers having slipped to reveal the scarred shoulder.

Staring at the healed wound, remembering how Rhi had taken that for her, Marika was suddenly suffused by a savage resolution to protect this woman she loved. Staggered by the intensity of what she was feeling, the lawyer leaned against the doorjamb and closed her eyes, struggling to bring herself under control. Taking a deep breath, she allowed her eyes to caress the sleeping form one more time before quietly leaving the room.

Lost in thought, Marika never even noticed as Rhi stopped at the door of the kitchen, watching her quietly until Spooky announced their guest's presence with a crescendo of purrs.

Marika looked up as Rhi knelt, chuckling, and paid the cat his expected tribute, stroking the luxuriant fur until he was placated.

"Hey," the lawyer said softly, "how are you feeling this morning?"

Rhi shrugged a bit, but gave her boss a smile. "Not bad, I guess. Still a bit tired."

"You don't have to get up yet, Rhi. We're off work for the day if you want to go back to bed. Um, you can use my room if you'd be more comfortable."

The younger woman walked over to the cupboard and taking down a cup, filled it from the carafe. "Thanks, but no. I'd rather be up now. Gotta make some plans."

Marika looked at her hopefully as Rhi took the seat opposite. "I hope one of those plans is to stay here as long as you feel like it. Dana said you're welcome to stay there too, but I figured...well, you know. You're already familiar with the condo. Spooky likes you." She hesitated before rushing on. "Um, it's really no trouble. I mean we get along pretty well and everything."

Rhi regarded her over the edge of the coffee cup, and Marika could see that her friend was torn. Under the table she unconsciously crossed her fingers as she waited for the younger woman's response.

Sighing, Rhi set her cup down. "I really appreciate your offer, Rika. I can't even begin to tell you how much it means to me that you made it, and that you came to my rescue last night, but..."

Marika's heart sank.

"I can't continue to impose on you. It wouldn't be fair to take over your office like that. I'd appreciate staying a few days, but only until I find my own place."

The lawyer tried to hide her disappointment, but she could tell by the dismay on her companion's face that she hadn't done a very good job.

"Rika," Rhi said softly, "I...I like being here with you, but it just wouldn't be right to stay on."

"Why?"

Rhi blinked at the blunt question. "Why?" she repeated.

"Yes, why wouldn't it be right to stay here? You're not imposing, you're not being unfair, and it's no trouble having you...so why look for somewhere else?"

"But..." Rhi trailed off.

Pressing her advantage, Marika went on. "You need some time to get back on your feet, and you can do that much quicker if you don't have to worry about finding a new home or spending a bunch of money setting everything up. You have everything here that you might need, except clothes, which we'll go get today. It's really far more practical and logical for you to stay here."

Dark blue eyes were eyeing her with some amusement now, and Marika held her breath.

"So you want me to stay here?"

The lawyer raised one pale eyebrow. "Wasn't that what I said?"

Rhi chuckled. "I suppose in a roundabout fashion, you did."

"Then let me make it unequivocally clear. I want you here. I like having you around." Marika looked down at her hands, wrapped tightly around her cup. Taking a deep breath she added, "It feels more like home when you're here."

There was a long moment of silence, and the lawyer wondered if she'd said too much, too soon. Unable to look up, she waited. She almost jumped when a small warm hand covered hers momentarily before withdrawing. Looking up, she saw Rhi gazing at her warmly.

"You'll tell me if I'm getting underfoot?"

Marika smiled broadly and nodded.

"And you won't hesitate to tell me if I'm doing something that bugs you?"

Gray eyes now twinkled as Marika nodded again.

Rhi regarded her closely for long moments then with a little shrug of her shoulders said, "Then, thank you. I accept." Before Marika could say anything, she raised a hand, "But let's talk rent first."

The lawyer frowned. "I'm not charging you rent, for heaven's sake."

"And I'm not letting you support me!" Rhi shot back.

They glowered at each other for a moment, and then Marika's lips twitched. "Is this our first fight as roomies?"

Rhi laughed. "Yeah, I guess so." Sobering, she leaned forward. "I'm serious, Rika. I paid Hettie three hundred a month and bought my own groceries, so I figure I should at least do that here too."

"You're only getting half a room, for heaven's sake," Marika protested. "One hundred and we'll put that towards groceries."

"It's a much nicer room than what I was living in, half or not," Rhi countered. "Heck, you even have a pool and a workout room in the building so I won't have to keep up my Y membership. Two fifty plus I kick in for the groceries."

"Not a cent more than two hundred," the lawyer insisted firmly. "And we'll split groceries."

Rhi paused to consider, then nodded her head, extending her hand to seal the bargain. "Done!"

Marika smiled and shook the proffered hand. "Done," she agreed. "Now why don't you have some breakfast, and then we'll go do some shopping."

The younger woman ruefully looked down at her clothes, still the same ones Marika had brought her the night before. "Yeah, I suppose they won't be impressed if I show up in the office in this every day." She drained her coffee and rose. "I'm not really hungry though. I think I'll just grab a shower before we go. I still feel like I can smell smoke on myself."

Marika hadn't detected any odour, but understanding, she suggested, "Why don't you help yourself to some more of my clothes so you can start out fresh today?"

Rhi gave her a grateful grin and left the kitchen. She'd vanished down the hallway when the phone rang, signaling a caller from the lobby. Marika picked up the phone.

"Yes? Oh, hi, David. Come on up."

She admitted the priest and went to unlock the front door. When he arrived a few minutes later, he was carrying a flat paper bag and a large white envelope. Marika let him in, led him to the living room, and indicated he should take a seat on the couch. She offered him a cup of coffee, but he declined with a smile, glancing around the room and into the kitchen.

"She's just in the shower." Marika answered his unspoken question as she settled on the couch too. "She'll be out in a few minutes."

David nodded. "I only have a few minutes before I have to leave for an appointment, but I wanted to drop by and see how she was doing. Did she sleep all right?" His deep voice was filled with concern.

The lawyer grimaced. "She seemed to sleep just fine. Wish I could say the same."

"I know what you mean," the priest agreed ruefully. "I kept dreaming about flames racing through the house and waking up in a cold sweat. I even got up about four thirty and went around checking all the appliances in the place."

"Uh huh, and I made myself a note to check the smoke detectors," Marika said with a wry chuckle.

They were quiet for a moment before David said, "Makes you think, doesn't it?"

"Makes me think how close she came to..." Marika couldn't finish as she choked on the words.

David looked at her firmly. "But she didn't. And now we have to help her put her life back together." He pushed the white envelope across the cushion towards her. "There's $150 from the church emergency fund, and Tupper and I topped it up a bit more. She can use that in any manner she wishes."

"That's great, David. I'm going to take her shopping for some clothes once she's ready this morning and that will really come in handy." Marika accepted the envelope and set it on the coffee table.

"Has she decided what she's going to do for a place to live?" the priest asked. "I do have some connections in the community, depending on what sort of accommodations she's looking for."

"She's going to stay here for as long as she likes."

David raised one eyebrow at her statement, but he didn't say anything. Glancing at his wristwatch he said regretfully, "I'm afraid I'm going to have to get going or I'll be late. Will you give her this, too, and tell her I'll call later?"

He handed over the flat paper bag and Marika nodded.

"Sure, I'll give it to her as soon as she's out. Are you sure you can't wait? She should only be a few more minutes."

"I wish I could, but I have a meeting with the Bishop that I can't be late for." David stood and Marika escorted him to the door. "Tell her...well, just tell her that I was thinking of her, okay?"

"I will. Thanks for coming by, David, and thank you for the money. That was very kind."

The priest gave a little self-deprecating shrug and smiled as he took his leave of her. Once he'd departed, Marika returned to the living room. With a quick glance down the hall, she took her wallet out of her purse, extracted a handful of twenties, and hurriedly added them to the white envelope.

She'd just set it back on the coffee table when Rhi entered the room, still toweling her hair dry, and dressed in clean clothes she'd borrowed from Marika's room.

"Did I hear someone out here?" Rhi asked curiously.

"David dropped by, but he had to leave for an appointment. He left you these things." Marika handed over the envelope first. "He said to tell you that you could use that money however you see fit."

Rhi open the envelope and gave a small whistle at the bills inside. "Wow! This is all from the church?"

"Some of it, and I think others contributed. He mentioned someone named Tupper, and I think he put some in himself." Marika watched Rhi riffle quickly through the money.

"Geez, I should be able to get just about everything I need. That was awfully good of him. I'll have to call him later to say thank you."

The lawyer smiled and passed over the flat brown bag. "He left this too. I don't know what it is."

Rhi set the envelope down and curiously opened the bag. Marika watched, startled when she saw tears fill her friend's cobalt eyes.

"Rhi? What is it?"

Wordlessly, Rhi handed over the bag. Marika pulled out a large, thick tablet of fine drawing paper along with an extensive set of charcoal pencils and graphite sticks. Stuck to the tablet was a post-it note, and she read the words aloud:

"To recapture old memories and make new ones. Love, David."

She looked up to see Rhi hugging herself, as the tears flowed freely from her eyes. Instantly understanding that the impact of the last 24 hours was just now hitting her friend, she dropped the art supplies and stepped forward, gathering the small, trembling body into her arms and holding her close as she cried.

Long after Rhi's tears had stopped, the women remained locked together, both seeking and gaining comfort from the tight embrace.

* * *

Lee looked up from her desk as Willem entered her office. His usually placid face was serious, and she accepted the handwritten page of notes he handed her.

"I talked to Peter, and unofficially, the early indications are definitely arson. The preliminary investigation found that the couch cushions had been piled at the foot of the stairs and some kind of accelerant was splashed around. Those old houses all had lacquered staircases, and lath and plaster construction, so the flames shot up the stairwell like a chimney. The arson dog found traces of accelerant in at least three other spots on the main level. Someone was unquestionably out to burn this place to the ground. I'm amazed your friend got out."

"Yeah," Lee said grimly, her eyes scanning Willem's neat handwriting. "Any ideas yet on possible suspects? What about the aunt going after the insurance or something?"

Shocked, Willem said, "Surely she wouldn't have endangered her niece?" He paused, "But she was out that night. Apparently had been playing canasta with some friends not too far away, and didn't return home until she heard the fire trucks."

Sighing, Lee leaned back in her chair and regarded her partner. "And I suppose her friends will alibi her whereabouts?"

Willem shrugged, but didn't disagree.

Lee stood decisively, tucking the notes in her pocket. "I'm going to go take a look at the house, Will. I may be out for the rest of the day. Can you cover my one o'clock for me? It's just an initial intake, and you'll have to set up a time for a follow-up assessment. Ann has the details."

"Of course. And Lee, if there's anything else I can do, don't hesitate to ask."

Lee patted her corpulent partner on the shoulder as she walked out. "I owe you one, Will. You're the best."

"You owe me a hundred," Willem amiably shot after her retreating form. With a phlegmatic shrug, he murmured with a little grin, "But who's counting?"

A short while later, Lee parked a couple doors down from Rhi's former home. Leaning against the hood of Dana's car, she stared at the ruins. The roof had fallen in and, from what she could see, the interior was charred and gutted. The firefighters had done well to prevent the spread of the flames to the neighbouring houses, but they'd never stood a chance of saving the old yellow house itself.

"Helluva mess, ain't it?"

Deep in her study of the burned building, Lee hadn't noticed the woman who'd come up the sidewalk behind her. Turning sharply, she saw a thin, elderly woman in an ancient plaid housedress regarding her with sharp, inquisitive eyes. A cigarette dangled from the old woman's lips, a huge purse was over one arm, and she held the handle of a wire pull-cart.

"Um, yeah, it sure is," Lee agreed. "You live around here?"

The woman jerked a thumb over her shoulder. "Two houses down. Damned glad that fire didn't spread any farther. It ain't much, but it's been home for over fifty years now. Raised my four kids there...buried my husband too." She cackled. "Well, I didn't bury him there. Ya ain't gonna find him pushing up daisies in the backyard."

Lee couldn't help smiling at the feisty old woman. "Do you know the people that lived there," she asked, gesturing at the ruins.

"Yep. Why'dya wanna know?" The sharp eyes regarded her searchingly.

"I'm a friend of Rhiannon Davies," Lee answered.

"Aye, ya are if'n ya call her that," the woman agreed. "She's a good girl, that one. Useta come over in the winter and shovel my walks for me. Din't have any money to pay her, but I'd give her cookies hot out of the oven. Kid liked that. Don't think that bitch ever fed her enough."

"Bitch?"

The old woman frowned and pursed her lips as if she'd bitten into something sour and decayed. "Know it ain't charit'ble, but Hettie Walker's bin my neighbour for thirty years, and there ain't no other way to describe her. Useta feel sorry for little Rhiannon, but tryin' to talk to Hettie only made it worse on the kid. So I just fed her along with my own grandbabies when I could, 'n let her stay at my place a few times when it was really bad."

Lee looked at her sadly. "I'm sorry..."

She was sorry for so many things; that her young friend had grown up in such harsh circumstances; that no one had stepped in to help her; that as bad as it was, Rhi's home now lay charred and burnt in front of her.

The old woman shrugged. "Eh, that's life. None of us get out alive, ya know. Still, I'm glad the girl is safe. Where's she now?"

"Staying with a good friend of mine. She'll be fine there," Lee assured her.

"Good. Ya tell her Grammy Olive says hi, all right?"

"I'll tell her. Listen, did you see what happened last night? I mean, were you around when the house was going up?"

"We all were," Olive told her. "Wasn't no sleepin' through all that fuss and commotion. Hell, even Pike and Eddie had their sorry asses over here watchin' all the excitement."

"Pike and Eddie?" Lee straightened up, her gaze sharpening.

"Yeah, the rats came out of their hole." The old woman spat, expressing her opinion of the brothers.

Feeling a tiny thrill of excitement, Lee sought confirmation. "Pike and Eddie live around here?"

"Right across the street from little Rhi. Born and raised right there, damn their worthless hides," Olive said, glaring at a faded brown house on the opposite side of the road. "Had the nicest mother, but their Daddy was a worthless low-life. They're just chips off the old block. Wishta hell they'd move away."

With deliberate casualness, Lee asked, "So, when you saw them last night, did they seem...oh, I dunno...different or anything."

Olive narrowed her bright eyes at the big woman speculatively. "You some kind of cop?"

"No. I'm in private security, but I am worried about Rhi. She had two near misses yesterday, and that just strikes me as more than coincidental."

"And yer thinkin' Pike and Eddie mighta had somepin to do with that?" Olive took one final drag from her cigarette butt and ground it under her shoe.

"I don't know. I've had run-ins with them before." Lee watched the intelligent old face closely.

"Who hasn't?" Olive snorted. "The whole damn neighbourhood has crossed them one time or 'nother." She sighed deeply. "Hell, if I could tell ya somepin to nail them, I would, but they was just standin' there like the rest of us, watchin' the fire." She pushed her purse back on her thin arm and nodded briskly. "Gotta get goin'. Bin nice talkin' with ya. Give my regards to little Rhiannon."

"I will. Thanks."

Lee watched the elderly woman hobble briskly off, before turning to stare at the brothers' home. There was no sign of life about the place. Blinds were drawn, and the only living thing in the yard was a skinny mongrel nosing through piles of debris. Two motorcycles sat in the dirt driveway, and Lee crossed the street to take a closer look.

Examining the bikes, she saw a thin layer of soot coating the bright chrome and surmised that the Harleys hadn't been moved since before the fire. Impulsively, she climbed the two stairs to the porch. Frowning at the flies buzzing around an overturned beer can and a half-eaten piece of pizza under a plastic chair, she shook her head and knocked on the door. There was no answer, and she tried twice more before giving up. The King brothers may have watched the excitement the previous night, but they were nowhere around now.

Returning to Dana's car, she sat behind the wheel and pondered the situation. Her instincts were telling her there was much more here than met the eye, and that there were simply too many coincidences. Why had arsonists chosen this house to burn? She ran through the possibilities. Had Rhi angered her nasty neighbours to the point where they'd taken their revenge? Had Rhi's aunt burned her own house for the insurance? Was Rhi's near miss with the car connected to the fire in some way?

Lee considered the first option. Certainly Pike and Eddie weren't above arson. She didn't think they were above anything as long as it was in their interests. But somehow she doubted that one run-in weeks previously would have triggered them to burn Rhi's house. She would need to check with Rhi to see if any additional incidents had occurred between her and the brothers since the confrontation in the alley. She would also need to check whether Hettie was in for a big insurance pay-off. The fact that she'd been playing cards with her friends might be important...or it could be sheer coincidence. It was the near miss with the car that really bothered Lee though, as it seemed to have set the chain of events in motion.

Chewing on her lip, Lee decided it was time to do some digging...starting with the King brothers and what they'd been up to recently. Deciding on the perfect place to begin her enquiries, she started the engine and, with one last glance at the blackened ruins of the old, yellow house, drove away.

Chapter Twenty-Two

"THANKS."

Lee nodded at the taciturn bartender and dropped a couple of two-dollar coins on the bar. She'd spent most of the day searching for Pike and Eddie, calling in favours from all over the city's lower strata. The brothers had gone to ground, and while learning some very interesting things about their recent activities, she'd been unable to locate them. The big woman finally ended up back in the place her search had begun, a seedy, smoke-filled bar that was the brothers' usual haunt.

Sitting quietly at the end of the bar, Lee nursed a beer while she waited. Dressed down for the occasion in ragged jeans, boots and a grubby black t-shirt, she was indistinguishable from the rest of the bar's shabby patrons. For the umpteenth time, her eyes subtly swept the interior of the bar as if to ferret out the answers she was seeking. Each person entering or leaving was evaluated and, thus far, dismissed.

Lee had compiled a pretty clear picture of the brothers' associates, and she was now looking for a slender Asian man that had been reported in their company in this very bar on a regular basis. None of her contacts had been able to provide a name, but one had told her that, judging by the way they'd been throwing it around on women, partying and vehicles, Pike and Eddie were apparently on to a good deal that was putting a lot of cash in their pockets. Lee didn't doubt that. The Harleys in the brothers' driveway had been virtually brand new and definitely not cheap.

Taking a tiny sip of her beer, Lee's eye was caught by a newcomer slipping into the bar. She felt a little thrill of excitement as she discreetly examined him. The slight Oriental man was dressed much too smartly for the bar he'd just entered, and the big woman saw his eyes darting around as if he were searching for someone. Surreptitiously, she leaned farther back into the shadowed corner, watching out of the corner of her eye as he completed his survey and made his way to the bar. She couldn't hear what he said to the bartender, but his agitation was apparent to her practiced eye.

Watching the interrogation for a few moments, Lee made a decision. Pushing her barely touched glass aside, she stood and ambled out of the bar. Blinking as she emerged into the afternoon sun, the big woman made her way to Dana's car parked halfway down the block. Sliding into the driver's seat, she put on her sunglasses and waited, eyes fixed on the bar's entrance.

As she'd expected, she saw the Oriental man leave and hasten to an older model Honda. When he drove away, she waited a few beats before pulling out into traffic herself. Trailing him, Lee was amused when he headed directly for a bar she'd already checked in her search for the elusive King brothers. When he parked and entered the bar, she pulled in too and strolled up the sidewalk to his car. Quickly noting his licence number, she returned to her vehicle.

Keeping one eye on the bar's entrance, Lee retrieved her cell phone from the glove compartment, punched in a number and listened to it ring. When it was answered, she grinned and said, "Vincent! My man!"

She laughed as she heard the answering groan. "Aw, c'mon, Vinny. Is that any way to talk to an old friend?"

Tracing the steering wheel with her finger, the big woman listened to the exasperated voice. "Sure we're friends. Didn't I get you a month's worth of Flames tickets the last time we spoke?"

Lee let Vincent complain for a few moments and then cut in. "Look, Vinny...I need a favour. Can you look up a licence for me?"

She knew he'd come through for her, but she also knew he had to make his ritual protests first. "Yeah, I know, but if you do me this one tiny favour, I'll get you Stamps tickets for the next four home games and a forty of the beverage of your choice. Whaddaya say?"

Grinning in triumph at his reluctantly muttered acquiescence, she rattled off the plate number. As Vincent was pulling up the information for her, she saw the Oriental man come out of the bar and head for his car. She was surprised when he slammed his fist down on the hood. Narrowing her eyes behind the dark lenses, she was intrigued by the man's body language. He was clearly upset about something, but he also appeared to be fighting to regain his composure. He stood unmoving, his head lowered for long moments, then straightened up and got into his car.

At that moment, Vincent came back on the line with the desired information and, getting him to spell the unfamiliar name, she jotted it down along with an address.

"Thanks, Vinny. I'll drop those tickets off later in the week."

Hanging up, Lee again pulled out several cars back of her quarry, but this time when he stopped at a pool hall, she continued on. Given that he'd gone to three of the places she'd already covered in her search for Pike and Eddie, she was certain he was on the same trail and would be just as unsuccessful as she'd been.

"Have fun, Gao Qui-jian," Lee muttered, driving past the pool hall and leaving the inner city. She drove to the address that Vincent had given her, an attractive block of apartments in the southeast quadrant of the city.

Parking in the visitor spots opposite the main entrance, Lee waited until she saw an older woman making her way from the bus stop to the door of the building, struggling with an armload of bags. Walking up behind her, she offered genially, "Looks like you've got quite the load there, ma'am. Can I give you a hand in?"

The chubby matron smiled gratefully as Lee took some of the heavy bags. "Thank you, dear. I really shouldn't have spent so much, but I ran into the best sale..."

As the woman unlocked the front door, she rambled on about the sale and how much money she'd saved, while Lee nodded interestedly and murmured acknowledgements in the appropriate spots. Hooking her foot around the door, Lee held it open for her companion then followed after her with the bags. The woman talked all the way to her ninth floor apartment and then invited Lee in for some iced tea.

Declining politely, Lee explained that her brother was waiting for her and she really had to get going. She set the bags inside the door and waved as she walked down the hall to the bank of elevators. Taking the lift down to the fifth floor, the big woman was pleased to see the hall was empty. She was even more pleased to see that Gao's door had no more than a standard lock on it.

Knocking twice to ensure the apartment was empty, Lee smiled as she flashed back on Willem's hilarious early efforts to teach her how to pick a lock. Pulling an ever-present pick out of her wallet, she had the door open in thirty seconds. Slipping inside, she held perfectly still, letting her eyes sweep for any apparent security alarms. When all remained quiet, she did a quick check of the hallway closet and then a thorough walk through of the rest of the small apartment.

Once satisfied that there were no security devices installed, Lee stopped and took stock of her surroundings. The place was neat, clean and sparsely equipped with generic furnishings. There was little to give away the taste or personality of the inhabitant.

Moving swiftly now, Lee searched the apartment, being careful to leave no indications of her passage. She found nothing of interest until she got to Gao's bedroom. Pulling open a bedside table, she stared at the H&K P7M13 with narrowed eyes. German engineered with a double stack magazine, the expensive handgun was not something ordinarily found in the average Canadian household and would've had to have been bought on the black market.

"Tchh, tchh. I bet you're breaking half a dozen laws having that there, aren't you, Gao?" Lee said with mock disapproval. "Too bad I can't exactly turn you in for it."

Closing the drawer without disturbing the weapon, she finished off her search of the bedroom. Pausing at the new-looking Powerbook G4 on the small workstation, she wished that her computer savvy were up to coaxing the machine to yield its secrets. Knowing that was beyond her, Lee rifled through the three drawers, finding nothing of interest except a manila folder in the bottom drawer. Extracting it, she opened it to find a sheaf of handwritten notes.

Written in a shorthand of Chinese characters and English, Lee managed to decipher that it was a list of times and places. Focusing on the topmost sheet, she caught the words, 'lawyer, Banff, Cochrane, zoo' and the dates indicated that the notes were from the past weekend. A chill ran through Lee as she recalled that Marika had mentioned that she and Rhi had driven to Banff on Saturday and gone to the zoo with Terry and Jan on Sunday. Quickly checking the earliest date on the notes, she replaced them carefully in the folder and returned it to the drawer. She longed to take them with her to have them completely translated, but she didn't want to alert Gao prematurely.

Deciding she'd pushed her luck far enough for one day, Lee left the room and exited the apartment without incident. Once back in her car, she sat quietly, mulling over her new information.

"C'mon, Lee, you've got most of the pieces of the puzzle. You just have to put them together." Talking to herself was an old habit, and helped her order her thoughts. "Somehow, there's a connection between Pike, Eddie, Gao and Rhi. What the hell could the kid have gotten mixed up in that she'd be targeted by a bunch of thugs?"

Frowning, Lee shook her head in puzzlement. "Maybe something at work?" Knowing that Rhi dealt exclusively in immigration cases, she worried at it from that angle. "If the key is work, then Rika has to be involved too, but she hasn't said anything about any problematic cases. I mean she had the hearing out in Vancouver..."

Suddenly, Lee sat upright. The date on the first notes! It coincided with the day her two friends had returned from Vancouver! The big woman searched her memory for details of the immigration hearing, but couldn't recall anything unusual that her friend had mentioned.

"Oh, Christ!" Lee stared sightlessly across the parking spaces, remembering what had happened in Vancouver. Cass! Was Rika's bete noire conceivably involved? Had the lawyer's discovery of the woman's other identity possibly set off the chain of events endangering Rhi's life? But why Rhi? Why not Rika?

Unable to answer that question, the ex-policewoman's agile mind began trying on and discarding theories until something clicked. What if it's both of them, but Rhi just happened to be first in line?

"Would Cass do that? Kill two people because they found out about her alter ego?"

Lee instinctively knew even as she voiced the question that Cass would be perfectly capable of harming anyone who crossed her. She'd never forgotten the flat, dead look in the woman's eyes the day she and Dana had met Cass coming out of Marika's condo. Not much scared her, but the memory of those eyes still haunted her. She'd never seen orbs so devoid of the slightest trace of humanity. Nor had she forgotten the look of cold triumph in those opaque, brown eyes as Cass had left Marika traumatized on the floor of her own bedroom.

Quickly making a decision, Lee called her partner. "Willem? Is Barb in the office today?"

Listening to her partner's response, the big woman started up the engine. "Good, tell her I'll pick her up in front of our building in twenty-five minutes. And, Will? Tell her to bring all her equipment."

Pulling out of the apartment complex, Lee turned north, back to the heart of the city, conscious of a deepening fear for her friends.

* * *

"Geez, Rika, do you think we got enough here?" Rhi teased as she juggled half of the shopping bags. "I mean, I think there was at least one store with clothes still left in it."

The lawyer grinned at her companion over the bags in her own arms. "Well, cute as you look in my clothes, you really can't go back to work in shorts and t-shirts."

The smaller woman laughed and followed her friend out of the elevator as it deposited them on the 15th floor. It had been a full day. First thing in the morning, she had done the paperwork to replace the documents burned up in her wallet, her passport proving invaluable as identification. They'd gone to the bank where her salvaged passbook had speeded the acquisition of another bankcard and access to her account. Then they'd gone shopping, and capped the day off with dinner in an Italian restaurant.

Despite the trauma of the preceding 24 hours, Rhi was feeling very contented with life. Accustomed to shopping in second hand and low end stores for her clothes, she'd initially balked at Marika's gentle suggestions that she try some different places, but she was glad now that she'd listened to her friend's advice.

Rhi had never concerned herself much with style, unconsciously even selecting garments that would allow her to remain invisible as much as possible. But now, for the first time, she wanted to look good in someone's eyes, and she'd accepted Marika's advice on colours and selections, thrilling to the look of approval in the blonde's eyes as she tried on various items. She'd spent all of the money in the envelope and several hundred of her own savings, but didn't regret it a bit. For the first time in a decade, she felt attractive, and she was reveling in the sensation.

"I'll clear out one side of my closet and a drawer in the bureau for you to put your clothes away until we can pick up a freestanding wardrobe for the den this weekend, okay?" Marika called over her shoulder as she fumbled to insert her key in the lock. "Oh, and don't let me forget to give you the spare key too."

"Okay," Rhi agreed as she trailed the lawyer into the apartment. She almost ran into Marika as the blonde stopped short.

"Lee! Hi, I wasn't expecting you until later," Marika said warmly.

Poking her head around the taller woman, Rhi saw their friend seated at the dining room table with some items on a paper towel in front of her.

"Hi, Lee," she piped up, subsiding as she took in the serious look on the broad, open face regarding them intently.

"Hey, you two. Come sit down. I need to talk to you."

Marika and Rhi shot a look at each other at the unusually sober tone of Lee's voice, but did as she bade them, setting the bags down and seating themselves at the table.

"What's going on, Lee?" Marika began.

Lee rubbed her forehead tiredly. "I need you two to listen to me. Let me tell you what I've found out first, and then we'll talk it all over, okay?"

Rhi felt apprehension rising within her, but she and the lawyer nodded agreement concomitantly.

Lee pushed at the small metallic items in front of her and said bluntly, "I had Barb sweep your apartment this afternoon. She found bugs in every room of the place, and your phone and computer had both been tapped."

Rhi stared incredulously at their friend as she heard Marika gasp in shock beside her.

Continuing, Lee outlined her suspicions about Rhi having two brushes with death in 24 hours, and the steps she'd taken to investigate. Rhi couldn't help smiling at the recitation of the big woman's encounter with Grammy Olive. The feisty old woman had been the one bright spot in her youth, and she resolved to get back there soon to visit the woman whose rough kindness and homemade cookies had made it easier to endure her bleak sojourn with Hettie.

Lee stopped the recital of her probe into the events long enough to ask, "Rhi, have you had any recent problems with Pike and Eddie?"

Rhi shook her head. "No, not since that time in the alley with Mrs. Khalil. I haven't even seen them around the neighbourhood much in the last few weeks."

"Yeah, I didn't really think this was a personal vendetta, but I wanted to double check." Lee shook her head and picked up her story again. When she reached the part about checking out Gao's apartment, Rhi saw the frown on the lawyer's face, but Marika held her tongue.

Looking directly at them, Lee said firmly, "I found two interesting things in his place. One was a handgun that is not your typical Saturday night special, and the other was notes detailing your activities back to the day you returned from Vancouver."

Shocked, Rhi looked at Marika, who'd turned alarmingly pale. Instinctively she reached for the lawyer's hand, and she felt the long, slender fingers curl around her own as they both absorbed the startling information.

"But why, Lee? Why would anyone follow us?" Marika asked, clearly rattled.

"I've thought about that a lot this afternoon," Lee answered. "I'm not one hundred percent sure, but given the timing and what happened in Vancouver, I suspect it may be Cass covering the tracks of her double life."

"Cass!?" Marika stood up abruptly, tearing her hand from Rhi's grasp and knocking her chair over backwards. "Cass tried to have Rhi killed?"

Rhi stared in fascination, confused by the implications of some woman she didn't even know having it in for her, but even more amazed at the fury in the lawyer's face.

Lee reached for Marika's hand, but the blonde backed away, crossing her arms over her chest. Precisely enunciating her words, she spat, "Are you telling me that Cass sent someone to kill Rhiannon?"

"Sit down," Lee said sternly, and for a moment Rhi thought Marika would ignore her, but slowly the lawyer picked up her chair, and setting it upright, sat down again. However, the younger woman could tell by the stiffness in her friend's body that she was far from placated.

"I don't have enough evidence to tell you that for sure, Marika," Lee stated, "but unless something else odd happened in Vancouver, the only thing that stands out about the trip is you finding out that Cass and this society woman are one and the same. What if she'd go to any lengths to ensure her secret doesn't get out?"

"But why me?" Rhi blurted. "I've never even met the woman and I certainly couldn't identify her."

Lee looked at her compassionately. "You could just be collateral damage control, Lady Mouse. Cass might be covering all her bases, figuring that Rika told you when she went back to her room that night."

"I told you." Marika's voice was flat as she looked at Lee. "If my home has been bugged since we got back, someone knows that I told you everything about that night."

"I know. I've thought about that, and I'll be watching my back," Lee assured her. "Look, whoever they are, they're going to realize that something is up because all their little toys have gone dead..."

"Are you sure you got them all?" Marika asked bleakly.

Rhi saw a little shudder go through her friend, and felt the same sense of revulsion that someone had invaded their privacy.

Lee nodded. "Yeah. There's no one better at her job than Barb, and she swept this place twice just to be sure and disabled all these. You're clean; and I've got someone coming by tonight to install our best security system. Look, I want you two to be extra vigilant from now on. Grow eyes in the back of your head and use 'em. Stick together and watch each other's back. If you're going somewhere, make sure it's really public, but as much as possible, limit yourselves to going to work and coming home until I find out more about what's going on. Marika, make sure you've always got your cell phone with you and put my cell on speed dial."

Both women nodded their understanding, and Rhi asked softly, "What happens now, Lee?"

"Now I start to do a little digging. I want to find out what the connection is between Gao and Cass, and I want to know what rock Pike and Eddie crawled under. If I can find them, I have a feeling that with a little pressure, I can get them to squeal like a pair of piggies. I'm also going to talk to my old CO and see if he can help me out."

Lee looked at her friends sympathetically. "We'll get through this. Don't you worry about that. I'm not going to let you down." Standing decisively, she swept the useless bits of technology into her hand and jammed them in her pocket. "Dana will be by after her shift. Will you tell her not to worry if I'm out late and that I'm working on something? She'll understand."

Marika nodded and walked Lee to the door. Rhi watched as the big woman drew the lawyer into a hug for a long moment before making her exit.

She rose and met the blonde halfway. They stared at each other, until Marika dropped her eyes. "I'm so sorry."

Rhi barely heard the whispered words, but she heard the shame in her friend's voice. Wordlessly, she took Marika's hand and led her to the couch. Sinking into the thick cushions, she turned and took both the lawyer's hands in hers.

Gently, the small woman asked, "What are you sorry for? None of this is your fault."

Marika shook her head fiercely. "If it is Cass, then it's all my fault. My weakness could have cost your life!"

She choked then and Rhi waited patiently for her to regain control. When the blonde calmed a bit, she said firmly, "If it is Cass, then she's the only one to blame, Rika. Not you. Not ever."

"You don't understand," Marika protested, the agony rising again in her voice.

"Then tell me," Rhi suggested simply.

Unable to meet the younger woman's eyes, the lawyer stared at their linked hands. Rhi bided her time, unwilling to press Marika for more than she could handle, but certain that it was important for her friend to lance this festering boil if she was to move beyond it. She hadn't forgotten the loathing in Lee's voice when she'd described Cass as evil. She knew that if her good-natured, amiable friend felt that way about someone, she undoubtedly had good grounds for doing so. She was baffled by how Marika could have fallen into the clutches of a woman like that, and she hoped that the lawyer would find the strength within to talk everything out.

Finally, Marika raised her head and, meeting Rhi's eyes squarely, asked, "How much do you know?"

Rhi shrugged slightly. "Very little, actually. I know that whoever this Cass is, she's bad for you and to you. I know that Lee and Dana hate her, which means a lot in my book, but I don't know anything other than that."

The younger woman watched her companion draw a deep breath and could almost see the blonde's resolve stiffening. She tightened her grip on the slender hands, trying to convey reassurance.

Marika nodded her head, as if making up her mind. "It's not a pretty story, Rhi, and I don't come off very well in it."

"I don't care," Rhi assured her.

The lawyer gave her a wry half-smile. "You might change your mind, but you deserve to know the mess your roommate has made, especially since it now involves you."

She considered for a moment and then began to speak. Speaking in a low but firm voice, she told Rhiannon of her life-of a bright, funny mother that spoiled her outrageously when she was drinking and who shut her daughter out when she sobered up. She spoke of the nights when she would go bring her mother home from the bars, while her father worked late at his firm. She told of going to live with her father and his new wife after her parents divorced, and of the scandal that saw her banished from the family.

Rhi listened quietly to the dry recitation even as her heart ached for the girl this woman had been. Marika spoke briefly of the years away and the return to attend her father's alma mater in Toronto, graduating with honours, but with no one in the audience to cheer for her. She talked of coming to Calgary and meeting Lee. She didn't spare herself when she detailed the litany of failed relationships, taking full responsibility for all of them.

"I met Cass last September. I'd gone with an acquaintance to a house party with people I didn't know. I was feeling pretty lousy at the time, wondering if love was nothing more than a fairy tale told to gullible children, and after a few too many, I started expounding on that theory to this woman at the party. She laughed-said she knew what I needed and could give it to me without all that love nonsense."

Marika paused and stared into the distance. Rhi waited, knowing that it was up to her friend to find the courage to face why she'd ended up with Cass.

After a long moment, the lawyer shook her head. "I can understand why I went to her place that night, I guess, but I'll never understand why I kept going back." Anguished gray eyes met Rhi's. "Lee and Dana were right. She was bad for me. Not so much the things she did to me, but the way she made me feel."

Softly Rhi asked, "How did she make you feel, Rika?"

"Like the sum total of my worth was how I served her in the bedroom. Like no one would ever look at me as anything more than an available warm body, and that love was out of the question for someone like me."

Rhi saw the growing anger in her companion's eyes and rejoiced at the sight.

"I don't think I'll ever forgive her for making me believe that."

With a calmness she didn't feel, Rhi sought confirmation, "So you know she lied, right?"

Marika smiled slightly. "I didn't for a long time, but recently...yes, I know she lied and manipulated me for her own ends. I doubt that I'll ever know why I fell for it for so long. I once worked up the nerve to ask her why she kept letting me come back if she had nothing but contempt for me. She laughed and said I was an amusing bauble, then she..." The lawyer trailed off and Rhi saw a shudder run through her friend.

"It's over, Rika," Rhi said fervently. "Put it behind you. She doesn't deserve one more thought from you."

Shaking her head sadly, Marika pointed out, "It's not over if she's the one behind the attacks on you. You don't know, Cass. If she sets her mind to something, I don't think she'll stop." Biting her lip, she stared intently at Rhi.

"Maybe you should get out of here. You've got lots of holiday time coming. Let me send you to the other side of the country until it's safe to come back."

Rhi snorted. "Not likely. I don't run...especially from a bully like her. Nope, you're stuck with me." Grinning she added, "Besides, we've got Lee on our side. I'm not worried."

Marika shook her head in affectionate exasperation. "All right, but we follow her instructions to the letter, okay? No playing Lone Ranger on me, right?"

"I promise. I'll stick to you like glue."

Both women smiled at that, then Marika suggested, "How about we get your new clothes put away?"

Rhi nodded and released her friend's hands, conscious that she'd very much enjoyed holding them. As they picked up the abandoned bags and walked down the hall to the bedroom, Rhi vowed to herself that Cass would never torment Marika again.

* * *

Gao elbowed past the other passengers in the elevator, his usual manners eradicated by the escalating irritation of the day. Exiting onto his floor, he ignored the disgruntled murmurs that were cut off by the closing doors. Seething, he made his way to his apartment. After a fruitless day of searching, he'd had to accept that his incompetent subordinates were nowhere to be found. With them temporarily out of the picture, executing the Chameleon's orders fell back on his shoulders and he needed to make some plans.

Entering his apartment, Gao checked his answering machine and found several messages from Perry, demanding that he call. Frowning, he placed a call to his electronic ear on the lawyer and her companion.

"Yeah?"

"You called. What did you want?" Gao was not pleased and was not about to waste pleasantries on the man.

"The bugs ain't working." Perry was equally terse, but Gao could hear the tension in the man's voice.

"What do you mean they're not working? All of them?"

"Yeah, all of them went dead, plus the taps are out too."

Restraining an urge to tear into Perry, Gao snapped, "When did this happen!?"

"S'afternoon. I heard a couple of people moving around, but they wasn't talkin' or anything, and then...nothing. Couldn't hear a damned thing. You figure they found 'em all?"

"That would be the logical assumption," Gao said coldly, chilled by the implications. "Look, when do you normally send your reports to the coast?"

"Midnight, but the Chameleon ain't in town right now. Liang's been handling things for the last coupla days."

Gao closed his eyes in relief. He had a brief window of reprieve if his boss was away. As long as he'd executed her orders by the time she returned, she would be less likely to hold him responsible for the break in surveillance. "All right. Be candid in tonight's report. Tell Liang that the bugs have been deactivated, but that I'm on top of the situation and the Chameleon's order will be carried out as issued. Is that clear?"

"Yeah, okay. Did you want me to put more bugs in place?"

Gao considered that for a moment. "No. If they have discovered them, they'll be hyper alert and you probably won't get access as easily. If the Chameleon still wants surveillance continued once her orders are carried out, then you'll have to get back in somehow."

"Got it." Perry hung up without another word, and Gao replaced the receiver, tapping one finger on it lightly as he considered this latest turn of events. The Chameleon's original orders had been to make the hit look like an accident, but given the two failed attempts, that was virtually impossible now.

"I do believe that more direct action is required," the slight man mused speculatively. He walked briskly to the bedroom and retrieved his gun. Quickly checking that the clip was fully loaded, he tucked it in the back of his waistband and zipped his light summer jacket half closed.

Leaving the apartment, Gao decided that the troublesome and incompetent King brothers had officially become expendable, and he would see to that little matter after carrying out his priority orders.

Chapter Twenty-Three

"LEE! COME IN. It's so good to see you again."

The tall, lean man with the thick shock of white hair and piercing blue eyes came out from behind his desk with his hand extended and a broad smile on his handsome, angular face.

"Marc," Lee acknowledged as she shook her former commander's hand. "Thank you for seeing me."

He motioned her to a chair and settled his long frame in the one beside her. "I'm always delighted to see you again, Sarge, you know that. I'm just sorry I didn't get your message earlier. I've been away at a convention for the last few days."

Lee smiled briefly at the invocation of her old rank, and then grew serious. "I think I may need your help, Cap'n. A couple of good friends could be in serious trouble-life threatening trouble."

Marc frowned. "More trouble than you can handle, Lee? That doesn't sound good. Tell me what's going on and if I can help, I will."

Inwardly sighing with relief, Lee began to lay out the details of the past week's events, beginning with the confrontation in Vancouver, the apparent attempt at a hit and run, the arson that had destroyed Rhi's home, and then the discovery that both Rhi and her boss had been shadowed since they'd returned. She glossed over how she knew the identity of their tracker, and Marc noted her omission with one raised eyebrow and an amused grin.

When she brought up the possible involvement of Pike and Eddie King, he shook his head in disgust. "Well, there's a pair of names that are well-known to the police. Have you got anything concrete we can hang them on?"

"Mostly hearsay and circumstantial evidence, I'm afraid. I'm pretty sure I've got enough to shake their tongues loose if I could find them, but they've gone to ground and I haven't been able to find hide nor hair of their whereabouts. That alone tells me that they're scared, because those two have never been noted for being inconspicuous."

"No, they're not exactly the brightest bulbs in the box," Marc agreed. "In fact, let me flag their names right now in the police data banks and if they turn up anywhere, I'll know about it."

He moved back to his desk and began tapping commands into his computer. Studying his screen, he shook his head. "Sorry, Sarge, nothing so far, other than their records, but we can nab them on a parole violation if nothing else. If they've disappeared without notifying their PO, then that puts them in hot water right there. They're flagged now. They won't be a top priority to anyone, but if they pop up in the computer anywhere, we'll be notified."

Lee nodded. It was a start. "Can you punch in Gao Qui-jian and see if anything comes up?"

Marc asked for the spelling and entered the name. When the information came up, he gave a low whistle. "Jesus, what have you stumbled onto here, Sarge? This is not one of the good guys. They've never been able to pin anything serious enough on him to put him away, but the records indicate he's a longtime triad member. Appears to have worked himself up in the organization then disappeared off the radar for a while before popping up in Calgary. The Mounties' Major Crimes Unit was very interested in his arrival here, but he's been remarkably low-profile."

Spinning his chair a bit, Marc pinned Lee with intelligent, intrigued eyes. "And you say there's some connection between him and this woman in Vancouver?"

"Well, a lot of this is supposition, Cap'n. I'm still putting the pieces together. That's why I need to find Pike and Eddie. I'm sure they'll be the weak link to figuring this all out...and Marc, I have to figure this out before my friends get hurt." There was a note of desperation in her voice.

He regarded her sympathetically. "What steps have you taken so far?"

"I had a security system installed in their place..."

Marc broke in for clarification. "They live together?"

"For now. Marika took Rhi in when her place was burned down." The lean man nodded his understanding. "Anyway, I wanted to put a tail on Gao, but all our personnel are assigned at the moment, and I've been digging like crazy trying to find the brothers. I've got my friends taking extra precautions, and I instructed our company electronics whiz to install a GPS locator on Marika's car."

"Sounds like you've done everything you could so far, Lee. I'll let you know immediately if the Kings show up." Marc pursed his lips and frowned as he glanced at the profile on his computer screen. "I think I'll talk to a friend of mine with the Major Crimes Unit too. This may be the thread they've been looking for, and I may be able to trade for some information on what exactly they think Gao is up to in Calgary and how it ties back to Vancouver. Those boys aren't always forthcoming with us locals, but it may be a case of one hand washing the other this time. The woman you were talking about with the dual identity-do you know her name?"

Lee searched her memory. "It was Sandra something-Sandra DeAndre, I think, though my friend just knew her as Cass."

Marc eyes widened in surprise. "DeAndre? Of the DeAndre shipping empire?"

Lee shrugged. "I don't know. All I know is that my friend said she was some big-shot socialite or something."

"Jesus, Lee, if she is one of the shipping DeAndre's, we're talking a mess of hornets if she's involved somehow. Step very carefully, Sarge."

Frowning at the admonition, Lee warned, "I don't care if she's the Prime Minister's best buddy. If she's behind what's been happening, I'm going to take her down."

The lean man regarded her intently and then smiled slightly. "Glad to see you haven't lost the old fire." He leaned forward and crossed his arms on his desk. "Look, protect your friends without doing anything dumb, but come to me when you get any hard evidence, all right? Give me something I can use, and you know I'll help."

Lee stood, feeling a little of her self-imposed burden lift. "Thanks, Marc. This really means a lot to me, and if I can ever return the favour, you know you have only to ask."

Grinning, Marc teased, "Even if that means I want you back working for me?"

The big woman shook her head in amusement. "You never give up, do you, Cap'n?"

Marc walked with her to the door of his office. "You have the best natural instincts for investigation that I ever saw, Lee. I'd love to have you working with us."

Lee faced her ex-commander and gave him a rueful smile. "And how long before I ran into the same problems as in the Forces? No, thanks. I think I'll stick to the private sector. Besides, business is booming for Willem and me. We're even planning a major expansion for next year, which will include a 25% increase in our work force."

"So when I retire on a cop's pension, you'll be retiring into the lap of luxury, is what you're saying." Marc heaved an exaggerated sigh of resignation, eliciting a laugh from the amused woman.

"Somehow I don't think you, Andrea or the kids will ever starve," Lee bantered as she extended her hand.

He took it with a grin. "No, I expect I can keep us in beans and bacon if nothing else. Look, it's been great seeing you, Lee. Don't leave it so long next time, okay?"

"I won't," Lee assured him.

"Good! And if we learn anything about those idiots' whereabouts, I'll let you know as soon as I hear."

Marc turned back into his office, and Lee walked down the corridor to the elevators. Exiting the Calgary Police Headquarters a few moments later, she stood on the downtown sidewalk considering her options. Checking the time, she decided to touch base with Marika and then go home for dinner. She'd been so busy the last couple of days that she'd barely seen her partner.

Flipping open her cell, she hit the speed dial for Marika and heard her friend's voice answer.

"Hi, Rika, it's me."

"Hi, Lee. We're safely home." Marika's tone was faintly amused, and Lee had to concede that she had been hovering just a little. This was probably the twentieth time in the last couple of days that she'd called.

"Glad to hear it." Lee wasn't going to apologize for worrying, even if the previous two days had been quiet. And she certainly wasn't going to relax her vigilance. "So you're in for the night?"

"Well, actually David called to ask us for dinner, so we're just getting cleaned up and heading over. But don't fret...we'll go right there and then come right home again."

Lee frowned. She'd rather they'd stay barricaded in the condo, but it wasn't reasonable to ask them to become complete hermits. "All right, but no stops on the way."

"Yes, mother," Marika laughed. Then more seriously, she added, "I really do appreciate your concern, but you did say those brothers appear to have taken off. Maybe they've been frightened away and won't be back."

"Uh huh, maybe. But that still leaves Gao out there, and we don't know what he's up to right now," Lee reminded her friend. "I still want you to take precautions."

"We will," Marika assured her. "In fact, I'll call you when we get home from David's, all right?"

"Good. I'll talk to you then." After exchanging farewells, Lee flipped her phone shut and tucked it back into her belt holder. Wearily, she began the walk back to her office to pick up her truck and go home. She sincerely hoped that Marika was right and that the threat had vanished along with the King brothers, but her instincts told her this was a long way from over.

* * *

Gao Qui-jian was a frustrated and increasingly desperate man. He'd been tracking the lawyer and her companion for two straight days, looking for an opportunity to separate the two women and execute the small one. Mindful of the Chameleon's orders, he wanted to keep the lawyer's involvement to a minimum in case his boss had further plans for her, and that eliminated using a drive-by shooting as long as they were together.

Not like there's even been an opening for that! He shook his head in disgust. The only times he had seen the two women in the previous days was when he picked up their trail as they drove out of the condo parking garage and followed them to their office building. There they had disappeared into the underground parking lot, and he'd followed them up again when they drove home after work.

The first afternoon of his quest, he'd decided to survey the lawyer's parking spot to see if it offered any opportunities, but when he'd located the black Lexus, a wiry, blue clad woman had been leaning against it, smoking as she surveyed the garage. Cursing, he'd driven past, sure that a guard had been established, eliminating that avenue of possibility.

There was no doubt that his quarry was now aware of someone's interest in them. He hadn't seen them emerge from the office building with the rest of the lunch crew, nor had the lawyer made her usual trips to the coffee shop in the lobby. Gao had spent several hours puttering through the small shops in the lower concourse of their building hoping to catch a glimpse of her. He hadn't been sure if he'd be able to take advantage of the tiny window of opportunity having the women separated would give him, but he was willing to consider just about any plan.

Gao reached for his coffee, catching a glimpse of his reflection in the rear-view mirror as he did. Angling the mirror, he studied his appearance, frowning at the sight. Worry lines radiated from his dark, shadowed eyes, and his skin exhibited a slight mealiness. Already a slender man, his flesh had tightened across the bones of his face and dim hollows could be clearly seen in his cheeks.

He felt an irrational anger rise at the two women who were making his life so miserable. His sleeping and eating habits had become erratic since he'd been given this damnable assignment. All he wanted was to get them out of his life and resume his normal routine. Rest was scarce as Gao fretted constantly about fulfilling the Chameleon's orders, and his dread was growing by the hour as he realized his time was running out. Perry had informed him that Liang expected the boss back by the end of the weekend, which meant he was down to a day-maybe two at most--before she learned of his failure.

Gao felt the bile rise in his throat as he let his mind drift back to his early days in the Chameleon's organization. One of his duties had been on the clean-up crew. He'd accompanied an older man in the disposal of the bodies of those who'd crossed or failed the powerful woman. It had been a searing experience for the young Gao who had taken his own toughness for granted.

Confident in his youthful bravado, Gao didn't think anything could faze him, until the day he and his partner were instructed to wait outside a locked room in the basement of an isolated rural farmhouse. He shuddered as he listened to the screams emanating from inside. Even his partner, a grizzled veteran of the Chameleon's organization, was unable to conceal the shaking of his hands as he lit another in a chain of cigarettes.

Finally summoning his nerve, Gao muttered, "Wonder what the poor bastard did."

His partner shook his head warningly. "None of our business. We just bag 'em and dump 'em. Don't pay to ask any questions, got it?"

The young man nodded hastily. They were silent for long moments as the screams rose and fell in volume, then finally died away. Gao started when his partner offered out of the blue, "She likes to do 'em herself."

He turned his dark eyes on the older man, who spat and elucidated. "Seen her once. I was early for a pick-up so they told me to stand aside. She was cuttin' on a guy. I mean she wasn't even askin' questions or nothin'---just cuttin' 'cause she likes to cut."

Gao watched in fascination as the man, who must have seen more death than the youngster could even imagine, swallowed convulsively. He could hear the underlying revulsion and it amazed him. He felt a slight contempt for his partner, swearing to himself he'd never be so weak-kneed. Saying nothing, he resumed staring at the door, ignoring his partner's muttered, "She likes doing it. She just likes it."

When the door finally opened, the man he now knew as Liang motioned the two of them inside.

"She wants an example made. Dump this one where it'll be found quickly."

Gao nodded and followed his partner inside. Assiduously keeping his eyes off the door that had opened and shut on the other side of the room, he focused on their assignment. He'd steeled himself for what they would find, but no amount of preparation could have hardened him to what he now saw. He fought with everything he had to keep his gorge from rising, battling the irresistible urge to spew the contents of his stomach on the blood-soaked concrete.

His partner unzipped the body bag and set it aside, grabbing a hose and turning the water on full force as he blasted the blood and bits of flesh towards the drain several feet away. Gao stood motionless, unable to tear his eyes from the remains of what had once been a man and which now most closely resembled raw meat. The corpse was unrecognizable, with strips of flesh hanging from its ruined face.

"Grab those, will ya?"

Gratefully, Gao turned his attention to his partner. "Sorry?"

The man snorted. "Those pieces aren't going to wash down so throw them in the body bag." He jerked his thumb at the drain where rivers of blood splashed against debris blocking the path to the sewers. Gao scrambled to follow his instructions, gingerly picking up the debris and clearing the drain. It was only as he carried it to the bag that he realized, to his horror, that he was carrying ears, fingers and a nose. Trembling, he dumped the pieces of human flesh and turned on shaky legs to await his next instructions.

"Bring it over," his partner grunted, shutting down the water.

Gao grabbed the bag and set it alongside the mutilated remains. As he helped his partner load the body, he couldn't tear his eyes from the remaining ring finger. A distinctive, flashy gold ring with a black dragon on a ruby background was on that lone finger. His mind sluggish with revulsion, it took a moment to process the information, then he gasped, "This is Sui-gan. I know his ring."

His partner spat and began to zip the bag closed. "It was Sui-gan. Ain't no more."

"But...but he was one of ours," Gao sputtered in disbelief.

The older man paused, and, resting on his haunches, pinned the young Asian with eyes that had seen too much. "He crossed her, boy. Remember what you saw today. You want to see your grandchildren someday-don't ever cross her."

Gao let his head drop back against the headrest and angrily batted at the rear-view mirror. If he had to break into their apartment tonight, he'd do it, and damn the lawyer. If she got in his way...well, he wasn't about to end up like Sui-gan.

Taking a deep swallow of his tepid coffee, he almost spat it out again as he saw the garage security door open and the black Lexus emerge, pulling out into the street and turning right. Swiftly, he set the coffee down and started his engine. Feeling a knot of excitement in his belly, Gao cautioned himself to take it slow and follow from a distance. This was the first time they'd come out in the evening since Tuesday night when he'd given up on his incompetent subordinates and decided to take matters into his own hands.

Hanging back, Gao tailed them to the inner city to a church, where they turned into the side street and parked behind an old Volvo in a driveway leading to the church's rectory. Driving slowly past, he saw a tall, thin man come out of the side door to greet the two women warmly. Circling the block to drive by again, he couldn't see any movement in the building's windows or behind the tall, thick privacy hedge that surrounded a small yard.

Pulling over at the end of the street, he angled his mirror to have a clear view of the driveway and the Lexus. Quickly he considered his options. It wasn't an optimal situation, but he saw his chance; and, driven by the ever-nearing deadline of the Chameleon's return, he seized it, despite the risk.

He glanced up at the street sign and flipped open his cellphone, punching in Perry's number. When his call was picked up, Gao instructed, "I'm in Victoria Park, at the corner of 12th and 5th. Have my car picked up and returned to my apartment. I'll leave the door open and the keys under the floor mat. Don't waste any time."

Barely waiting for Perry's acknowledgement, he closed his cell and turned off the engine, depositing the keys under the mat. Gao retrieved a long, narrow, hooked strip of metal from his glove box, and feeling the reassuring weight of the gun in his waistband, surveyed the street carefully before exiting the car.

Zipping his light summer jacket up halfway, Gao crossed the street and ambled towards the church on the corner, dark eyes darting about. Aside from a car that drove by, the street was quiet and absent pedestrians, suiting his purpose perfectly. His one concern was a car alarm, but he'd decided it was worth risking. If he had to run, he'd come up with an alternative plan.

Walking by the tall privacy hedge, he could hear laughter emanating from the enclosed yard. Stepping to the driver's side of the Lexus, he glanced quickly around one more time. He automatically tried the handle, not expecting it to open. When it did, he almost giggled in disbelief and quickly scrambled into the car, sinking into the space behind the driver's seat.

Though not a superstitious man, Gao chose to view this tiny piece of serendipity as an omen, and he settled in to wait with a more peaceful mind. It was almost over, and soon he could pick up the threads of his life again without these aggravating women haunting his every moment.

Squirming into a more comfortable position, he carefully pulled his gun out of his waistband. Letting it rest comfortably in his lap, he stretched out his legs, grateful for his slight frame as he smiled at a stray thought. Good thing it was the little one driving. There was not nearly as much space behind the lawyer's seat.

Clothed in his customary dark colours, Gao wasn't too concerned about the women seeing him, knowing that even if they did, he'd have the advantage over them. Having observed them closely for the previous two weeks, he knew it was highly unlikely that one would do anything to endanger the other, and he intended to use that edge in whatever manner was required.

* * *

"Another piece, Marika?" David asked, indicating the barbequed chicken breasts.

The lawyer smiled and shook her head. "No, thanks. I think I've had enough."

Rhi held out her plate. "I'll have one more, please."

David grinned and forked a piece onto his young friend's plate. He'd been pleased to see that the week's events hadn't ruined her appetite or disposition. Quite to the contrary, Rhi looked better than he'd ever seen her. She was relaxed and smiled readily, her dark blue eyes sparkling with humour and happiness.

In fact, both women exuded an unexpected sense of repose. When he'd met the lawyer previously, she'd had a slightly brittle edge about her that was absent now. Ruefully, David acknowledged that despite his initial reservations, they seemed to be good for each other.

Picking up the conversation, he continued, "So Lee figures the King brothers have hightailed it out of town?"

Rhi nodded around a mouthful of chicken. Marika smiled at her and answered, "She thinks they got scared and ran. She's been trying to find them, but so far with no success."

Topping up everybody's iced tea glasses, David set the pitcher back on the table. "I guess that must be a huge relief for you then." He studied the women, who glanced at each other.

"Yes," Marika said slowly, "but as our guardian angel points out, there was someone else involved and she doesn't want us to get careless."

"You are being careful, right?" David asked with concern.

"Uh huh. Not to worry, Ichabod. Lee put a super duper security system in the condo, and we drive straight to work and straight home again. She won't even let us go grocery shopping." Rhi shook her head with a small laugh. "She told Rika to give her the list and she'd get our stuff for us."

David smiled. He felt immensely reassured that these two had Lee watching over them. He'd been very impressed with the big woman. She had a way of engendering confidence even in a casual acquaintance, and she was obviously devoted to her friends. The priest was deeply grateful that she numbered his young friend among them.

Marika said softly, "Sometimes, it's hard to believe this is happening."

David watched as Rhi laid a comforting hand on the lawyer's forearm and saw their gazes meet.

"You're doing it again," the younger woman chided gently. "This is not your fault, and I'm going to keep telling you that until you believe it."

That got her a brilliant, loving smile and David almost felt like an intruder in his own backyard. Clearing his throat, he asked, "You don't expect this Cass or Sandra or whatever she's calling herself to show up on your doorstep or anything, do you?"

The women had filled him in on the whole story...or at least most of it. He strongly suspected that they had sanitized details of Marika and Cass' relationship, but he was an expert at reading between the lines and was confident he grasped the gist of the matter.

Marika shook her head. "I really don't think so. I suspect everything that's happened is simply some sort of warning or attempt to scare me into keeping my mouth shut about who she really is." Her beautiful face hardened and gray eyes flashed angrily. "She probably thought Rhi was expendable, and her death would serve as an object lesson to me."

Fascinated, David watched the transformation and the fiercely protective way the lawyer looked at her companion. He was seeing depths to the woman he hadn't expected, and he felt increasingly confident that Rhi had chosen more wisely than he'd given her credit for.

"Shhh, it's okay. She's not going to hurt me," Rhi soothed as she stroked the arm her hand still rested on. Marika covered the small hand and squeezed it, relaxing visibly under the reassurance.

Turning to the priest, Rhi said somberly, "She's a bad one, Ichabod."

She glanced quickly at the lawyer, and David sensed that Rhi had learned much more from Marika about Cass than the lawyer was even aware of revealing.

Rhi leaned slightly across the table towards him. "David, do you think there's such a thing as pure evil in the world?"

He smiled a bit at the apparent non-sequiter, recognizing her philosophical mode. It was a common facet of their times together as her eager, inquisitive mind roamed afar, challenging him and forcing him to think outside his established patterns. He contemplated her question with equal seriousness and then slowly nodded.

"Yes, Rhi, I do." He settled back in his lawn chair and eyed the two who were watching him closely. "I have a dear friend-a doctor who works with Doctors Without Borders. She was sent to Rwanda immediately after the genocide stopped, or at least slowed to the point where they could get in and set up camps to help the survivors. She told me that the second day she was there, the team leader dispatched her and another doctor to go with a man who'd come begging for help. The man took them to a village where there were about a dozen or so people with horrible wounds. They got them patched up as best they could and they were making arrangements to transport them back to the medical camp, when she decided to do a quick walk around to make sure they hadn't missed anyone who might need help. She'd pretty much covered the village and she was just about to check out the small church, when the man who'd originally come for them came running up to her, babbling that she didn't want to go in there."

David paused and took a deep sip of his tea, his mind's eye drifting to the lost look on his doctor friend's face when she'd told him her story over a late night drinking session. He'd never forgotten the haunted expression, the eyes glazed over as much with remembered horrors as with whiskey.

"She told me that she'd give anything if she'd listened to him, but she was determined not to leave any stone unturned in case a survivor had been missed. So she shook the man off and opened the door of the church. Said she was overwhelmed with the stench-it hit her like a palpable force, and she stumbled back, gasping for air. She covered her nose and mouth with her sleeve and went back to the doorway."

He stopped, and after a long moment, Marika asked softly, "What did she see?"

"Bodies," the priest said in anguish. "Strewn through the pews, piled five and ten deep against the wall...men, women, children, babies...hacked to death and slaughtered in their refuge. She couldn't force herself to go in--turned away and vomited until she couldn't retch anymore. The man had gone for water and brought it to her. Then he led her away. He explained that when the slaughter began, desperate people poured into the church seeking sanctuary, but instead it was turned into a charnel house."

Recalling his friend's agony, David swallowed the lump in his throat and looked at the women as he said softly, "She saw the results of evil that day, Rhi. How else to explain the collective madness that has periodically afflicted human beings from time immemorial and caused them to do these horrendous things to other human beings?"

"In a church?" Rhi asked, shaking her head in bewilderment. "They did that in a church?"

"A church is only a collection of bricks, mortar and wood unless it's invested with the humanity of good people," David said gently. "Those that carried out that slaughter had forsaken their humanity for evil's sake."

They sat quietly for a moment, and then Rhi excused herself. David watched her walk to the door and regretted having told her about his friend. Turning to Marika he raised an apologetic eyebrow. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to upset her."

The lawyer smiled. "No, she asked; and if there's one thing I've learned, she doesn't like things to be soft-pedaled. Besides, if I know her, she'll have a dozen more questions before the night is out. She does love to debate with you, you know."

David grinned with relief. "I've noticed." They chuckled together and the priest turned serious again. "Marika, is Cass evil?"

"Yes."

The answer was instantaneous, and it gave David pause. Worriedly, he asked, "Are you sure you can keep Rhi safe from her?"

It was Marika's turn to lean forward and, fixing the priest with an intense look, she said with absolute certainty, "I will--or die trying."

They regarded each other, wordlessly testing their mutual devotion to the young woman who had captured both their hearts. Slowly David relaxed and nodded, saying simply, "Good."

Marika eased back in her chair and smiled. "Besides, as Rhi likes to say, we have Lee on our side and to quote our young friend, 'She's not going to let some piss-ant psycho get the best of her.'"

David broke out laughing and Marika joined in, the tension effectively dissipated. Still chuckling, the priest said frankly, "I think you're good for her."

Marika glanced at him sharply, then said carefully, "She's good for me too. She's a great person to be around."

He understood her caution, but mischievously decided that the lawyer needed to lighten up. Casually he said, "I was going to introduce her to my son, Dylan, when he comes to visit me next month." He grinned at the look that earned him. "However, I've come to the conclusion she's never going to be my daughter-in-law."

David could tell Marika was torn, unsure how much he knew or suspected, and he took pity on her. "It's all right," he told her gently. "Not that you've sought it, but if you did, I would freely give you my blessing."

He almost laughed out loud at the stunned look on her face.

"I...she...um, it's not what you think," Marika sputtered.

David only smiled enigmatically and was spared from further comment by Rhi's return. "So," he said brightly as she approached the table, "could I interest you two in some of my homemade pineapple upside down cake?"

He bounced up without waiting for an answer and headed for the kitchen, ignoring the lawyer's wide-eyed stare, but chuckling to himself. "Oh, you're a bad 'un, David Anthony Ross," he told himself as he bustled about the kitchen. "Put the cat among the pigeons now, didn't you?" Grinning, he sliced the cake and slid pieces onto three small plates. "And darned well time that someone did."

Feeling not the slightest bit repentant, the priest made his way back, elbowing the door open as he balanced the plates. He nodded approvingly as he saw Rhi and Marika deep in conversation, their heads close together. "Here we are," he said cheerfully as he set the plates down. "Sorry I didn't make up any whipped cream to go with it."

From the natural way Rhi answered him and dug into her cake, David suspected that Marika hadn't said anything of his comments to her, but that was fine with him. The two of them would eventually figure things out for themselves, and if he'd put a bug in the lawyer's ear...well, even Cupid could use a helping hand now and then.

The rest of the evening passed in laughter and conversation as they left the darker topics alone, and it was dusk by the time the women rose to make their departure. He walked them to the driveway, and leaned against his Volvo as they chatted for a few more moments.

"I almost forget, Rhi. Your aunt needs you to come see the insurance people with her."

Rhi groaned. "Damn! I was hoping I'd never have to see her again."

David eyed her sympathetically. "Well, probably better to get it over with and then you're done. Besides, there may be some compensation in it for your belongings."

"Hah," Rhi snorted. "I'll bet you not a cent of the insurance will find its way into my pocket."

"Then maybe you should take a lawyer with you to the meeting," Marika suggested, only half-joking.

"You'd do that?" Rhi asked. "It won't be pleasant, I can assure you."

"I'd do that."

David heard the unspoken 'for you', and knew from the way Rhi's eyes softened that she did too.

"Thank you."

The two women looked at each other for a long moment, while the priest smothered a smile at how obvious they were...to everyone but each other apparently. When Rhi turned back to him, he plastered an innocent look on his face and asked, "So shall I tell her when I see her at Sunday services that you'll give her a call."

"Nope, tell her that she can call me at work," Rhi answered firmly, then smiling she added, "Thanks for dinner, Ichabod. It was great."

"Always my pleasure to entertain beautiful ladies," David responded gallantly.

Marika grinned and added her appreciation. "It really was good, David. Why don't you join us for dinner on Sunday and let us repay the favour."

They made plans to get together, then David waved as they walked to the Lexus. Rhi had just opened the door when she stopped and, facing him, asked curiously, "I forgot to ask-what happened to your flower gardens out front? They looked a mess when we drove up."

David shook his head sadly. "Someone vandalized them this week, and poor, old Tupper was heartbroken. He's going to replant them this weekend, and he swears he's going to stand guard over them for the rest of the summer if he has to. He does love his little gardens."

The women murmured their sympathy just as David heard his phone ringing.

"Oh, gotta go," he said, as he walked rapidly back to the rectory door. "Give me a call tomorrow, okay?"

David heard a laugh and Marika call, "You're as bad as Lee!" as he opened the door and hurried to pick up the phone.

* * *

Gao held perfectly still, focusing on keeping his breathing calm and noiseless as he heard the driver's door open. For one panicked instant, he thought he'd been seen when no one got in immediately, but was relieved when moments later he heard the women's laughter.

He felt the seat move against him as the small woman settled into it, then heard the distinctive click as she unlocked the passenger side.

"Rhi," he heard the lawyer chastise, "you didn't lock your door? Lee would have your head."

"I'm sorry. I didn't think...well, we're at the church, for heaven's sake," the small woman apologized as she started the engine.

"Uh huh, and you know what David said about that."

"Yeah, that was a pretty gruesome story all right."

Gao prepared himself to move, subtly working tight muscles too long in one position. The car began to back up and then lurched to a halt as the driver half-turned, saw him and screamed. Instantly, Gao lunged forward and pressed the gun to the lawyer's head.

"If you make one wrong move, I'll shoot her," he said in a cold, calm voice. "Continue to back out and then drive away. I'll tell you where." Prodding the frozen lawyer's temple with the barrel, he snarled, "You-keep your eyes forward."

Gratified when she did exactly as he instructed, Gao ordered, "Drive to Macleod Trail and head south."

He intended to direct them south of the city and out to an isolated rural road, where he would kill both of them. When the Chameleon confronted him on the dual deaths, he'd explain that the lawyer had thrown herself into his path of fire and that her death had been an accident. If he sensed that she didn't buy his story or if she were enraged at the change of plans, he would follow the King brothers' lead and vanish.

He'd been preparing for that eventuality ever since he'd realized the hazardous nature of being in the Chameleon's employ. Unlike Rhongji, he didn't spend his money lavishly and was well prepared to fund a life in exile...preferably on the other side of the world from the madwoman for whom he worked.

As the car made a left turn onto Macleod, he felt himself brooding on the unfairness of it all. He'd had a tidy set-up working for him in Calgary until these two derailed things. Anger began to build and burn within, and he contemplated their deaths with increasing pleasure.

Crouched between the women, he pulled the gun around so the barrel was planted in the back of the lawyer's neck, but not obvious to anyone passing by. He'd moved to the seat and, to the casual observer, simply appeared to be leaning forward.

Gao watched the driver closely to ensure she didn't foolishly try to alert anyone to the women's plight. He half-smiled when he caught her stealing a look at him in the rear view mirror, but he said nothing more than to issue instructions, warning her to speed up to the flow of traffic when she lagged. It was dark now, which suited his purposes fine.

They'd just crossed the major intersection at Glenmore, when his cellphone rang. Irritated, he shifted his gun hand and reached into his pocket.

Flipping the phone open, he snapped, "Yes?"

The voice he heard sent a shudder through his spine.

"Gao. Have my instructions been carried out?"

The Chameleon's purr froze his blood, and he had to force the words beyond the lump in his throat. "I'm in the process of doing so now, Madam. They're in the car with me."

"They? What the hell are you doing? I very clearly told you to eliminate the lawyer's companion, not the lawyer!" The snarled words instantly made Gao rethink his plans. He would execute the small woman and merely knock the lawyer out, transporting her back to the city in the trunk of the car and leaving her to be found.

"Of course, Madam, and I fully intend to carry out your orders to the letter," he assured her, feeling cold sweat break out on his temples. When the two women exchanged a look, he instantly hit the lawyer with the butt of the gun, drawing a cry of pain and a small rivulet of blood, but not doing any serious damage. He heard the driver hiss in anger, but the blow served its purpose as his prisoners kept their eyes forward.

"Where are you now?"

The icy voice did nothing to reassure him, but projecting a false confidence, Gao said, "Heading south on Macleod, just approaching Heritage, Madam."

"Three blocks past Heritage, turn right and go straight ahead to the Southfield Industrial Park. At the north end of the park, you'll find a shipping terminal-DeAndre Transport. Go around the back of the building and park beside the door. Someone will be there to let you in and show you where to go. Wait there for me. Is that clearly understood?"

Gao's eyes widened in shocked understanding and he swallowed hard. She's here! In the city! Fighting to control his voice, he barely had time to say, "Yes, Madam," before the connection closed in his ear.

He hastily issued the new directions to the driver, and within moments they'd turned off the busy main road onto a side street leading to the industrial park, sparsely traveled at this late hour of the night.

When they reached their destination, a man was waiting at the back door of the warehouse-terminal. Gao roughly ordered the women out of the car, clambering over the seat to follow closely behind the lawyer, gun still jammed in her back as she pressed her hand to the side of her head. The smaller woman came around to join her, slipping a supportive arm around her waist.

Too taken up with his own concerns, Gao didn't bother ordering them apart, but simply directed them to follow the man at the door. He took them down a staircase to a sublevel jammed with shipping crates and freight dollies. He opened a door and wordlessly gestured them in.

Gao followed the women into a small, almost bare storage room with metal shelving along one side, boxes of office supplies stacked high, and several desks piled against the back wall. He motioned the women to a patch of uncluttered wall.

"Sit down," he snapped, perching himself on a couple boxes of printing paper as he cold-bloodedly watched them slide down the wall and huddle together. The small one used the bottom of her shirt to wipe away the blood on her companion's head, keeping one arm wrapped around her waist.

The Asian man caught a glimpse of smooth, pale flesh and a lacy bra, but felt nothing. His only concern was to survive this night. He glanced at his watch as he rested the gun on his thigh.

Ten minutes passed and then half an hour. The lawyer's head had dropped onto her companion's shoulder, and she appeared groggy. He was briefly concerned that he'd hit her harder than he'd intended, but shrugged it off as a minor matter. His watch indicated a full hour had passed when he heard the door swing open. Gao's breathing immediately sped up, and he straightened respectfully as a woman entered the room. Focusing muddy brown eyes on the prisoners, she simpered scornfully, "My, my...what a touching sight."

Chapter Twenty-four

"THANKS, GINO. BUT if you hear anything, let me know, okay?"

Lee hung up the phone and rubbed her temples, trying to ease the dull throbbing that had developed after a couple of hours of fruitless phone calls. She shook her head in dismay. Wherever Pike and Eddie had gone, they'd been smart enough not to contact any of their assorted lowlife buddies. She'd pulled every string she could think of, but hadn't been able to turn up even a hint of their whereabouts.

Arms wrapped around her and she leaned back gratefully into her partner's warm, solid body.

"Time to take a break, honey," Dana urged, nuzzling Lee's silvered dark hair. "It's getting late, and you're not going to find them tonight."

Lee half-turned and pulled the other woman around to stand between her legs. Smiling ruefully, she gently brushed her hand over Dana's cheek. "I'm sorry, love. This didn't exactly turn out to be the romantic week to ourselves that I'd planned."

Dana captured her mate's hand and planted a kiss on its palm. "Don't worry about it. The important thing is ensuring that Rika and Rhi are safe. You're doing what you feel you have to; you wouldn't be you if you didn't throw yourself into protecting them." She leaned down and they indulged in a long, lingering kiss. Straightening, she smiled, her dark eyes lovingly caressing Lee's face. "It's just one of the things I adore about you. But it's time to rest now. You've been going non-stop all week, and I know you're feeling it."

"Yeah, not as young as I once was," Lee agreed wryly. "Okay, I'll just check on Rika, and then we'll go to bed."

Dana glanced at the kitchen clock, which read past eleven. "Oh, hon, it's late. Why don't you leave it until the morning?"

"No, she promised she'd call when they were back from David's, and she's probably been fuming because she couldn't get through while I've been tying up the line. You go get ready for bed. I'll be there in a minute." Lee smiled as she watched her partner roll her eyes before leaving the room.

With a little chuckle, she turned back to the phone and entered the speed dial code for their friend. She grinned in expectation of the scolding she'd get for being overprotective, but her smile faded as the phone was picked up by the answering machine after four rings.

"Rika...pick up. It's Lee. Hey, c'mon...pick up. Look, if you're there, call me right back."

When no one picked up, Lee frowned uneasily. Hanging up, she waited two minutes and then tried again, with the same negative results. Telling herself that they must have stayed late at David's, she dug the priest's number out of her address book and rang it.

A sleepy voice answered and the fear in Lee's belly began to grow. "David? It's Lee Glenn. Are Marika and Rhi still there?"

Instantly the voice sharpened. "Lee? They left quite a while ago."

"Damn it!" Lee swore, her mind instantly racing over possibilities. "Exactly what time did they go?" She heard a clatter over the line and waited for a response.

"Sorry, Lee. I dropped my glasses and can't see the clock without them. Um, goodness, it's been at least an hour and a half since they left."

Lee could hear the worry in the priest's voice, but she didn't have time for blithe reassurances. Her gut was telling her that every minute counted now.

"Gotta go. I'll let you know what's happening when I find out," Lee snapped.

Distressed, David asked, "Is there anything I can do?"

"Pray."

Lee hung up without another word and quickly looked up another number. Punching it in, she muttered, "C'mon, c'mon, be there!" When a curt voice answered, she sighed in relief.

"Barb? It's Lee."

"Boss?" The voice was puzzled now. "What's up?"

"Tell me you installed that GPS in the Lexus like I asked you to do." Lee held her breath.

Vaguely insulted, the security electronics expert answered, "Of course I did. Put it in the same afternoon you told me about it."

"Bless you! Remind me to give you a raise!" Lee realized she'd had a death grip on the tabletop and eased her grip.

"Hell yeah," Barb chuckled, before sobering. "But why, boss? What's going on?"

"There's a possibility that my friends are in trouble. They're not where they should be, and I haven't been able to locate them. It may be a false alarm..."

All business now, Barb said, "Let me boot up my computer and access the office interlink. Stay on the line and I'll have a location for you in a moment."

She dropped the phone without further ado, and Lee began what felt like an interminable wait. Still toweling her face dry, Dana walked back into the kitchen and looked at her curiously.

"What's taking so long, Lee?"

Lee looked at her mate, hazel eyes sick with worry. Dana returned the look in consternation. "Oh no! Lee, what's going on?"

"I can't find them. They left David's over an hour ago, and they're not answering at home."

Dana gasped and sank into the chair opposite Lee's, twisting the towel unconsciously in her hands. At that moment, Barb came back on the line.

"Got 'em, boss. The car is in the Southfield Industrial Park on the north side of the lot."

"What's in that park?" Lee asked, as she jotted down the location.

"Let's see...Okay, there's two main companies and a bunch of smaller ones. The big ones are Miller Petro-Industries and DeAndre Shipping, and the small ones..."

Lee straightened. "Did you say DeAndre Shipping?"

"Yeah. In fact, their terminal is on the north side according to the map I'm looking at."

"Jesus! Barb, stay on them; and if that car moves, call me immediately on my cell. I'm heading out now."

"Will do. Do you want me to contact the police or anything?"

Lee agonized over that for a moment. Did she have enough to go to them? What if she sent the police in and it endangered her friends? Knowing she could be at the Park in fifteen minutes or less decided her. "Hold off until I can get a look at what's going on, but be ready to tell them as soon as I give you the word."

"Okay, boss. I'll wait to hear from you."

Lee hung up and looked at her partner. "I've gotta go, hon."

Dana nodded somberly. "I know, but you be damned careful, and you call me the instant you can."

"I will." Lee stole a precious couple of seconds to hug her lover, and then strode out, snagging the cell phone and keys to the truck on the way out. Within moments, she was driving rapidly down quiet streets, heading for the south side of the city.

* * *

Ever since she'd seen Gao in their back seat Rhi had been alternating between kicking herself for leaving the car door unlocked, and furiously turning over possible escape plans. Worried about Marika's head wound, the younger woman was prepared to seize the smallest opportunity that presented itself, but thus far there hadn't been any openings.

At the sound of the newcomer's voice, Rhi looked up to examine the woman who had just entered their storeroom cell. Casually dressed, the unremarkable, middle-aged stranger was of average height and build with drab brown hair and eyes. Then Rhi took a second look at those eyes, and an involuntary shiver ran through her as she tightened her grip around Marika's waist.

They were the eyes of a born predator, radiating cruelty and contempt from opaque depths. The young woman was reminded of a film on sharks she'd once seen at an Imax theatre. She'd been awed at how the flat-eyed creatures rent their prey with casual, deadly efficiency, and she had no doubt that this stranger, like the sharks, could kill without a second thought.

Rhi's fear increased a hundred-fold. Gao had been bad enough, but he didn't strike her as psychotic. She'd held out some hope of reasoning with him...but at first glance, she knew there would be no reasoning with this newcomer.

Marika raised her head off Rhi's shoulder and glared. "Cass! It figures. What the hell do you think you're doing!?"

Cass knelt in front of the women and smiled. She reached out a hand to touch the lawyer's face, but Marika jerked away. For a brief instant, Rhi felt like cheering, but seeing the rage that flared in their captor's eyes, she chose the discretion of silence.

Without answering Marika, Cass turned her malevolent gaze on Rhi, who met her eyes defiantly.

"So you're the little mouse that's been causing me so many problems," Cass mused dismissively.

In deliberate imitation, Rhi mocked, "So you're the piss-ant psycho bitch that can't take no for an answer."

Cass' hand lashed out, but was blocked by Marika's arm milliseconds before impacting with Rhi's face. The young woman didn't dare take her eyes off the predator, but she could feel her friend's body quivering with tension as the lawyer pressed tightly against her and fought to hold Cass' hand back.

There was a battle of will and muscles until Cass smirked and pulled back. "Such an odd time to start showing a little backbone, my dear."

She stood and strolled over to where Gao was standing, his gun pointing at the prisoners. "Oh, do lower that," she instructed with faux-amiability. "This is just a chat between old friends...an opportunity to arrive at...an understanding."

Gao did as he was told and sank back onto the stack of boxes. Cass paced slowly in front of the women, never taking her eyes from them. She appeared to be considering something unexpected, and Rhi wondered if she'd been disconcerted by Marika's defence of her. The young woman had gleaned enough to know that Cass was accustomed to dominating the lawyer to psychological and physical extremes.

Rhi turned over the idea, looking for ways to exploit the changed dynamic, but before she could develop any plans, Cass stopped and again crouched in front of the women, focusing her gaze on the smaller woman but addressing the lawyer in an eerily ordinary tone.

"To answer your question, Marika, I've come to claim what is mine." Slowly she let her eyes drift to the lawyer, and she smiled. "You."

Anger flaring, Rhi was about to tell the woman off when she felt Marika's hand close over hers with a slight warning squeeze. With equal calm, the lawyer said simply, "No."

Cass' nostrils flared and Rhi saw fury erupt in brown eyes, but when she spoke, her voice was controlled. "I'm afraid I wasn't offering you a choice, my dear. I'm not in the habit of allowing my chattel...free will."

Marika leaned forward, and again stated firmly, "No, I'm not yours. I never was. I never will be."

The tranquil façade slipped and Cass' flat, cold eyes narrowed. "I don't think you quite grasp the situation, dear." Then changing tack abruptly, she gestured at Rhi and sneered, "You think this little thing can satisfy you? She'd run screaming if she knew what you're really like...if she had even an idea of the rot inside you."

"The only rot in her was the shadow you cast," Rhi snapped. "She's free of you now, and you'll never be able to touch her again."

A malignant laugh rang out as Cass inclined her head at the smaller woman. "You are a fool, little girl. She'll even admit herself that she can't keep away. I didn't have to summon her. She just kept coming back because she needs what I do to her. She knows she deserves it, and no way she can get it from a white bread thing like you."

"Past tense," Rhi asserted fervently. "Whatever you did to her, she's grown beyond you."

Cass' eyes blazed. "Would you like to know what I did to her, little girl? Shall I tell you the details of how I made her crawl and cry...of how sweet it was to make her beg for more and then beg me to stop?"

Rhi's foot lashed out and caught Cass solidly on the thigh, sending her sprawling backwards. Marika gasped and Gao leapt up, aiming his gun dead at the young woman's head before Cass growled, "No!" as she pulled herself to her feet.

Terrified at what her instinctive reaction might have wrought, Rhi was nonetheless grimly pleased that their captor limped as she returned to her position in front of them. She was also wryly amused that Cass positioned herself carefully to Marika's side and out of range of any further flying feet.

Cass stared at Rhi, and the young woman read her death sentence in that venomous gaze. Then to her surprise, the predator turned her attention away, ignoring Rhi completely as she focused intently on the lawyer. Taking a different approach, she said reasonably, "I believe we can come to an arrangement here, Marika. I understand your little pet here might be somewhat important to you, so I'll offer you a deal. I've got an apartment waiting for you in Vancouver. You agree to fly there with me tonight, and we'll forget all about this nastiness. Your little pet can stay here, and you and I will pursue our...arrangement without her interference."

Rhi opened her mouth to protest, but was forestalled as Cass said casually, "Say a word, girl, and I'll cut your tongue out." She backed up her words by pulling a switchblade out of her pocket and flicking it open.

Instantly Rhi's mouth snapped shut. She had no doubt at all that Cass would take profound pleasure in mutilating her, but she sensed that she was safe for the moment while the woman attempted to persuade Marika.

"I don't even mind if you wish to continue your career, my dear," Cass said soothingly. "We'll make arrangements for you to transfer to the top firm in the city. You'll have every advantage you could possibly ask for."

"And all I have to do is be at your beck and call," Marika said with disturbing self-possession.

Rhi wanted to shout at her not to trust this woman, not to accept her terms, not to willingly submit to slavery. Every instinct screamed that Cass was not to be trusted, but Rhi feared that the lawyer would accept this deal in exchange for her friend's life.

Cass laughed, an undertone of confidence readily apparent. "Oh don't worry, dear. I won't make too many demands on your time. After all, I do have my own life to lead. You'll be quite free to live your life mostly as you choose. You can even bring your damned cat with you."

"You'll let Rhi go? She'll be safe?"

Cass nodded, but didn't say anything.

Rhi tensed, this new fear overwhelming everything else. She can't agree! She can't go with that...monster! Knife be damned, she was about to plead with Marika not to listen, when loving gray eyes sought hers out. Instantly, Rhi calmed, reading the unspoken message in the clear, peaceful depths...a message that spoke of love and indivisibility. Whatever happened would happen to them both.

Turning back to face Cass, Marika reiterated calmly, "No. I'll never be with you again, under any circumstances."

Incredulous, Cass repeated, "No? You understand that if you refuse, I'll kill your little pet?"

Marika met her eyes steadily and said with absolute certainty, "You're going to kill her anyway, and I'd rather be with her than you."

The knife trembled in Cass' hand. Pointing it at Rhi, she snarled, "You'd choose dying with this...this nothing, over living with me!?"

"Yes." With a slight, bemused smile, Marika added, "She'd never forgive me otherwise."

Rhi was awed at the lawyer's sang-froid, aware-even as she was convinced they were seconds from death-that something profound had changed in her friend. Marika didn't flinch from Cass' furious stare, meeting her eyes coolly until the other woman abruptly stood and snapped her knife shut.

"Kill them."

Instantly Gao moved forward, but Cass barked, "Not here, you moron. Make sure there's no trace of them ever having been here. Everything else...I'll leave to your discretion." Looking at him coldly, she warned, "Don't let me down, Gao."

"No, Madam. It will be as you said." Gao bowed his head slightly as the Chameleon strode to the door. She paused with her hand on the doorknob and turned back to gaze at Marika.

Rhi wondered what was going through the woman's mind. Reeling from the casual execution order, the young woman was startled to see a brief flash of...regret? She blinked, and the muddy brown eyes were once again flat and impassive.

"Unfortunate, my dear. You were an interesting...divertissement." With those dismissive words, Cass opened the door and left the room.

* * *

Lee worked her way silently up the side of the building, cursing the security lighting that left so few shadows to shelter in. She could clearly see Marika's Lexus and another car parked beside the back door to DeAndre Shipping. She had made it to the Industrial Park in record time and parked the truck behind one of the big transports lined up at the rear of the yard.

She was within twenty feet of the door when it opened and she flattened herself back against the building. In the quiet night air, Lee heard a woman say, "They'll be leaving in a few moments. When they do, double-check the room, and then lock up for the night. Did you ensure the security videos were replaced?"

The big woman heard the rumble of a man's voice, but couldn't make out the words. She decided that he must have been still standing inside the building. She was heartened by the woman's words, taking "them" to mean that her friends were still alive; but she knew she'd likely only have one chance at a rescue, and that time was critical.

Waiting until she heard one of the cars start up and pull away, she rapidly covered the remaining distance, pausing under the floodlights nearest to the entrance. Lee had grabbed the security locking bar that she normally affixed to her steering wheel as a makeshift weapon, and she used it now to break two floodlights, covering her head against the shower of broken glass.

Satisfied with the results, the big woman took up a position beside the door, weapon in hand as she waited. She'd been there less than five minutes when the door swung open and Rhi stepped out, closely followed by Marika and Gao pointing a gun at her back.

Instantly, Lee lashed out with the locking bar, smashing the gun out of the man's hand and drawing a howl of a pain as he clutched his damaged hand. She swung the bar again, snapping his head back as he collapsed in a heap.

Hearing a shout from down the hall and the clatter of running feet, Lee hissed at her shocked friends, "Go! Now!!"

Galvanized, they sprang for the Lexus, Rhi fumbling in her pocket for the keys. Lee set herself and met the other man with a solid blow to the stomach as he burst through the door. He went down with an audible whoosh of expelled air, and she dashed for the car, where Marika was holding the door open for her. She dove in and the car roared off, tires screeching.

Glancing out the back window, Lee saw the second man trying to get up and was mildly relieved to see the first man stirring too. With a grim smile she acknowledged that she didn't really care if he died, but she didn't need the aggravation of the investigation and enquiry that was sure to ensue if she had killed him.

"Where to?" An increased velocity accompanied Rhi's terse question as they sped away from the industrial park.

"Head for my house," Lee instructed as her cell phone began to vibrate in her pocket.

"Yeah?" she answered. "Oh, thanks, Barb. I know it's moving. I'm in it, and I've got my friends with me. Thanks a million, kiddo. There'll definitely be a bonus in your next paycheque."

Hanging up on the electronics expert, Lee was surprised when Rhi abruptly pulled off the busy main road into a quiet side street and stopped at the curb, throwing the car into neutral and engaging the emergency brake.

"What...?" Lee's confusion cleared as Rhi and Marika reached for each other at the same time. She leaned back against the seat and smiled in understanding as the women clung to each other in wordless comfort. After a long moment, they drew apart, and Rhi gently touched the left side of Marika's face.

"Are you okay? Does it hurt badly?"

Lee frowned as she noticed for the first time that the side of Marika's temple was streaked with blood. "Hey! Do you need to go to the hospital?"

Marika shook her head slightly and, tearing her eyes from Rhi, turned to Lee. "No, it's all right. I have a bad headache, but he didn't hit me that hard. I just want to go home."

Shaking her head, Lee demurred. "Not home, Rika. You two are staying with us tonight, where I can keep an eye on you. We'll figure things out tomorrow."

Rhi reached back and gripped Lee's knee. "I don't know how you did it, Madam Dragonslayer, but I'll never forget what I owe you." Her words were fervent, and Marika nodded her agreement.

"We'd have been dead without you, Lee. Cass told him..."

"So it was Cass!" Lee leaned forward in excitement. "Then we can nail the bitch."

Wearily, Marika leaned back in her seat. "We can try, but she's very well-connected, Lee, and it'll only be our word against hers. How much you want to bet that she's already set up a rock solid alibi?"

Rhi disengaged the emergency brake and put the car in gear, executing a U-turn to get back to the main street. Lee turned Marika's words over in her mind as they headed for her house. She hated to think that Cass might get away with it, but she had to admit that Marika was probably right.

Taking out her phone again, Lee hit the speed dial for home. When Dana's worried voice answered, she said, "They're okay, love. Everyone's okay."

"Thank God!" Dana breathed in relief.

"I'm bringing them home, and hon, Rika looks like she's got a nasty cut on her head."

"I'll be ready," Dana assured her in a no-nonsense voice. "And I'll get the guest room made up, too."

"Thanks. Oh, and Dana, could you take your car out of the garage and leave the door open. I want Rika's car off the street and hidden from view."

"Will do. Are you on your way now?"

"Yeah, should be there in about fifteen minutes." Lee was about to say goodbye when something else occurred to her. "Hon, can you find Marc Manion's home number in my address book? And would you mind giving David a call and letting him know that everything is all right?"

Once Dana had retrieved the number for her, she closed the connection and punched in the new number. She hesitated for a moment before pressing send, aware of the lateness of the hour, but she knew the whole matter would have to be turned over to the police, and she preferred having her high-ranking friend in on it from the beginning.

When the phone was answered, Lee said apologetically, "Andrea? It's Lee Glenn. I'm really sorry to call so late, but I was wondering if I could speak to Marc?"

"Lee! Well, for heaven's sake! Long time, no see."

Lee was reassured that Marc's wife didn't sound irritated or even as if she'd been sleeping. Her ex-commander came on the line almost immediately and without wasting time asked, "Lee? What's going on? I was going to call you tomorrow, but did you hear already?"

"Um, hear? About what?" Lee asked in puzzlement.

"About Pike and Eddie King, of course. I only just heard as I was leaving work, and we went out to celebrate our anniversary tonight. Just got back as a matter of fact, so I didn't get a chance to call you."

Feeling the familiar tingle that told her she was closing in on her quarry, Lee quickly asked, "Did they find them?"

Marc snorted. "You could say that. The idiots got picked up for shoplifting in Edmonton, and the arresting officer noticed the flag I put on them. They're in custody up there now, and they'll be transferred back to Calgary in the morning."

"That's great news, Cap'n!" Lee exulted, then she sobered. "But that's not why I called you." She laid out the evening's events in detail, hearing his slight gasp when she told him of Sandra DeAndre's involvement. When she finished, there was a long moment of silence.

"Lee, it's time to pull in the bigger guns. I talked to my friend in the Major Crimes Unit after you left this afternoon, and he was very interested in what you had to say. Seems they'd just stumbled on a link between Gao and a major snakehead organization running out of Vancouver, one that they've been trying to get inside for a long time. He wanted me to set up a meeting with you next week to compare notes, but I think under the circumstances we should meet tomorrow before the King boys arrive back."

"Sounds good to me," Lee agreed, her mind gleefully anticipating taking Marika's nemesis down. "Look, I know you'll need statements from my friends, but they're pretty shaken up right now. Can it wait until the morning?"

"You know the best time to get statements is while events are fresh, Lee," Marc reminded her. Then he sighed. "Okay, tell you what I'll do. It's not like you haven't taken a statement or two in your time. You do it tonight, and I'll let them slide until the morning for the official ones. I'll also see to having a warrant issued for Gao's arrest, though I'm sure he's long gone by now."

"Thanks, Cap'n. I sure appreciate it, and I'll take care of the statements."

They made arrangements to meet in his office in the morning and said goodnight. Lee hung up just as they drove up to her home. Seeing the garage door open, she directed Rhi inside, smiling as she saw Dana come out to meet them. The women were just getting out of the car when David's ancient Volvo pulled up behind them.

They all came together in mad crush of hugs and questions and reassurances, until Dana took over and ordered everyone into the kitchen where she'd put on a pot of fresh coffee. Taking Marika's arm, the nurse briskly directed her to the bathroom, and they returned a few minutes later with the lawyer sporting a clean dressing on her temple.

Once they were all settled around the table, Lee held up her hand. "Look, everyone, I know you all want to find out what's been going on and so do I, but I promised Marc I'd take informal statements tonight so that you don't have to go in to the station until tomorrow, or at least later today. So why don't I take notes while you tell us everything that happened."

Marika and Rhi nodded, and Lee grabbed a pen and legal pad from the drawer by the phone. She carefully walked the women through the night's events, beginning with their departure from David's place. She frowned when Rhi confessed that she'd forgotten to lock the Lexus and set the car alarm, but then took pity on the young woman who'd so obviously been feeling horribly guilty about it herself.

"Hey, don't worry about it, Lady Mouse. I don't doubt he'd have gotten into it one way or another. All that matters is that you two are okay, got it?"

Rhi nodded, but still hung her head until Marika took her hand and squeezed it. Lee suppressed a smile at the grateful look that got the lawyer, and she continued to note all the details down, slowly but thoroughly.

David and Dana hung on every word, gasping when Marika told of Rhi's kick that had sent Cass sprawling. Lee smiled broadly, remembering when she'd first nicknamed the small woman and thinking she should've called her Mighty Mouse instead.

The big woman was livid when she heard about Cass' proposed deal, but was greatly reassured when Rhi broke into the lawyer's narrative to boast about how Marika had turned Cass down, even though it meant her life too. Lee found further reassurance in the way the two women looked at each other, hungrily drinking in the other's features and exchanging loving glances as they reminded each other of small details.

Cass didn't stand a chance against what they're feeling for each other. Lee's smug thought was echoed in the expressions on David and Dana's faces. They all had the exhilarated look of emerging victorious from an unexpected battle, and Lee doubted that any of them would sleep easily tonight. Except maybe those two. Seeing her friends' growing look of exhaustion, Lee quickly wrapped up the statements and had both of them sign and date them. She added her signature as the recording officer and set the tablet aside.

"What now?" Rhi's simple question was delivered in a fatigued voice, and before Lee could answer, Dana broke in.

"Now you two are going to march yourselves downstairs and go to bed. The guest room is made up and ready, and I don't want to see hide nor hair of you until breakfast time."

Marika smiled gratefully at the nurse. "Thanks, Dana." She held a hand out to Rhi, who took it and quietly followed the lawyer to the stairs.

Lee, Dana and David silently watched them go, and then the priest asked seriously, "What does happen now, Lee?"

Looking at her companions, Lee shook her head somberly. "Now we have to protect them until Cass' whole house of cards crumples around her. I don't know how badly I hurt Gao, but I imagine he's heading for the hills as fast as he can go right now. What bothers me is the way he acted towards Cass. From what Rhi and Rika said, he was scared spitless of her, which means there may be a whole lot more to Mrs. DeAndre than just a secret identity. I mean, I know I always said Cass was a psycho, but this was way over the top, even for her. I get the feeling there's a whole lot we don't know yet, and until we do, I don't think Rika and Rhi are safe."

"Can we protect them here?" Dana asked, her brow furrowed with worry. "I can have Danny stay with his father for another week or so if necessary."

Lee nodded slowly. "That might not be a bad idea until this is all settled. I was over there when Marika's place was bugged, and it wouldn't be difficult to figure out who I am or where we live. I want you taking extra precautions too, Dana. In fact, I'd rather you went and stayed with your sister until this is over."

"No. If you're here, I'm here."

Lee shook her head in exasperation. It would have surprised her if Dana had agreed to go away, but that didn't mean she wasn't going to argue the issue. She was about to debate with her stubborn partner when David broke in.

"If they can connect them to this house, then maybe we'd better get Rhi and Marika somewhere else," the priest suggested.

"Agreed," Lee said, distracted from Dana's obstreperousness. "I'm not sure where. Maybe get them to stay in a hotel or something."

"If I could make a suggestion? An old friend of mine owns a cabin at Shuswap Lakes in B.C. I know he wouldn't mind loaning it to them as long as no one else is in it at the moment. I can call him first thing in the morning."

"Good idea, David," Lee approved. "That would get them well out of the city and safely away. I don't think they'll have to be gone long. I have the feeling that everything has already started to crumble under Cass' feet, and it shouldn't take long now. At the very least, once she's flushed out into the open, she won't dare take any action against them."

A thought occurred to her and she added, "I don't want them taking the Lexus in case someone is keeping an eye out for it." When David started to speak, she shook her head with a laugh. "No, Padre. I'm not sure that old Volvo would even make the drive. We're talking five hours through the mountains, and the last thing they need is to break down en route."

The priest looked vaguely insulted until Dana patted him on the arm. "It was a very nice offer, David, but they'd be better off taking my car."

Lee shook her head. "Thanks, hon, but I don't want anything linking them back to us. Maybe a rental or something. We'll figure something out."

They brainstormed for another few minutes, and then David drained his coffee and stood up. "I'd better get going and let you two get some sleep. I'll call you in the morning as soon as I talk to my friend."

Lee and Dana walked the priest to the door and bid him goodnight. When the door closed behind him, they looked at each other and grinned ruefully.

"I have to say, love...life is never dull around you," Dana teased, then she added affectionately, "So, my hero...are you ready for bed?"

"Aw geez, I'm no hero," Lee protested as she opened the closet to set their alarm system and wrapped an arm around her partner.

They walked down the hall to their bedroom, and Dana patted Lee's belly. "You'll always be my hero, honey, and I'm sure that Rhi and Rika would agree wholeheartedly."

"Mmm," Lee murmured noncommittally. Then with a comical leer, she asked, "So, do you think they're doing it?"

"Lee!" Dana laughed. "You are so bad."

"Well, I didn't see them protesting about sharing a bed," Lee defended herself. "Besides, did you see the way they were looking at each other?"

"Yes, I did, but then they'd just survived a pretty scary situation. It could just have been survivor relief."

"Nuh uh," Lee disagreed as she stepped aside to let Dana precede her into their bedroom. "Those two are crazy about each other."

The door closed on their amiable bickering as one floor below the subjects of their conjecture were getting ready for bed.

Marika had laughed out loud at the sight of Rhi draped in one of Lee's old t-shirts, but the small woman had snickered right back as the lawyer's makeshift nightshirt engulfed her slender frame. Turning out the light, they slid under the bedding, still chuckling at the discrepancy between Lee's shirts and their bodies.

Settling down, they faced each other only inches apart, their faces dimly illuminated by the light from the small window.

"Are you all right?" Marika asked softly, lightly pushing Rhi's hair back off her forehead.

"Considering that it wasn't that long ago that I thought I'd be going to sleep permanently tonight, I'm doing pretty well," Rhi answered as she caught and held the lawyer's graceful hand.

They regarded each other quietly, the awareness of their narrow escape still thrumming just below the surface and keeping sleep at bay. Finally Rhi confessed, "I was scared."

Even in the darkness she could see Marika's brow lift, and she smiled at the familiar sight.

"Perfectly understandable, Rhi. She's a very dangerous woman, and we were in an extremely tight spot. If Lee hadn't found us..."

Rhi shook her head. "No. I was scared that you were going to agree to her terms, hoping it would save me."

It was Marika's turn to shake her head. "I knew she was lying. I knew she wouldn't let you live."

"But you could've." The words were quiet, but laced with emotion. "I would've understood, you know."

The lawyer's voice was hurt. "Do you really think I'd buy my life at the price of yours?"

"No, I knew you wouldn't. And I don't know what I was more afraid of...that you'd die, or that you'd end up in her clutches."

"There was never any question, Rhi. I wouldn't go back to her at any price."

Marika spoke with unshakable certainty, and Rhi couldn't suppress a brilliant smile as she said simply, "I'm glad."

The blonde returned the smile and then opened her arms. Without hesitation, Rhi snuggled into them, wrapping her small body tightly around Marika's slender frame as long arms closed fiercely around her. Moulded together, they held each other in a desperate embrace, seeking to erase the memory of the night's terror in the warmth of each other's bodies.

Chapter Twenty-five

LEE SET THE small suitcases down and tapped lightly on the guest room door. Waiting a moment, but hearing nothing, she eased the door opened and poked her head inside. A broad grin broke out at the sight that greeted her. Marika was curled tightly around Rhi's smaller body as the women spooned, still deeply asleep.

Moving quietly, Lee crossed the room and squatted at the bedside. "Hey," she called softly, and watched as Marika's eyes fluttered open.

"Hey, yourself," came the sleepy rejoinder. "I trust you have a good reason for waking us at the crack of dawn.

Lee chuckled. "It's past ten, Rika. Dawn was hours ago, and I'm afraid I can't let you sleep any longer."

"Why not?" Rhi's eyes opened too, and she snuggled back into the arms that still held her. "It's Saturday, isn't it?"

Regarding her affectionately, Lee smiled. "Yes, it is. But we've got a lot to take care of, and then you two are leaving town for a bit."

"We are?" Marika blinked at her friend. "Where are we going?"

"I'll explain it all when you come upstairs. Dana went over to your place and packed you both some clothes. Oh, and she brought Spooky back. He's going to be staying with us while you're gone." She stood and retrieved the bags she'd left outside the door, setting them by the bed. "Don't waste any time, ladies. We're expected at the police station by noon."

Lee left, closing the door behind her. Reluctantly, Rhi moved from her warm nest, swinging her feet over the edge of the bed and sitting up. She stared blearily at the suitcases, wanting nothing more than to crawl back under the covers and into Marika's arms. The touch of a warm hand gently rubbing her back eased the frown that had creased her youthful features.

Looking back over her shoulder, Rhi smiled into the eyes that regarded her so lovingly. "How're you feeling?"

Marika shrugged minutely. "Not bad. What about you?"

"I'm fine, but then I'm not one the one who had a gun slammed against my head."

"No, but you were the one whose life was threatened." Marika's concern was clearly evident in her voice.

Rhi half turned, folding one leg on the bed. Reaching out, she softly caressed Marika's face. Gray eyes closed momentarily in pleasure as she murmured, "Both our lives were threatened, Rika."

The lawyer's right hand sought out the one stroking her face, and they intertwined their fingers tightly. Both women were silent for a long moment, their eyes meeting in tacit communion. Rhi was acutely aware that their shared ordeal seemed to have removed any final barriers to their hearts' urgings. She waited breathlessly for Marika's next move, desperately wanting confirmation that her friend's feelings matched her own.

The air between them was thickly charged as Marika slid one hand slowly up Rhi's arm, giving her ample opportunity to draw back. When the smaller woman made no move to pull away, the lawyer tangled her fingers in the thick, short hair at the nape of Rhi's neck, gently pulling her forward.

Rhi willingly lowered her head as Marika arched to meet her. She felt her heart pounding furiously as soft lips tentatively brushed over hers. A low moan rose in her throat, as the other woman's lips became more demanding, a tongue delicately begging for the entry willingly granted.

Lost in each other, the women started when a loud knock came at the door and Dana's impatient voice sounded.

"Get a move on, you guys! David's waiting upstairs."

Rhi let her head drop onto Marika's shoulder as the lawyer chuckled ruefully and called, "We're coming."

Satisfied by Marika's assurance, Dana left. Concerned gray eyes searched Rhi's face. "Are you...Will you be all right?" the lawyer asked quietly.

Rhi sat up, her breath still erratic and her pulse racing. "Only if you promise we can pick up this discussion later."

Her emphatic tone made Marika chuckle. "I promise. First opportunity." Then she added teasingly, "Think you can remember where we left off?"

With a little smirk, Rhi accepted the challenge. Leaning forward, she kissed Marika briefly, but passionately. Drawing away, she smiled at the wide-eyed stare she was receiving. "I think, right about there."

"Um, yeah...that would be it." The normally articulate lawyer appeared to be tongue-tied, and Rhi laughed as she knelt beside the bags to discover which was hers.

"I'll grab the shower first. I'll be out in five minutes." Rhi slung the bag over her shoulder, pretending as she left the room that she didn't hear Marika's muttered suggestion that they could share.

Moments later she stood under the hot water, her eyes closed as she contemplated Marika's words. Rhi pictured the lawyer stepping under the hot water with her, that sleek naked body only inches away. Gasping at the violent shiver that image sent through her body, the young woman leaned her head against the shower wall.

It was such an unfamiliar emotion, this powerful desire that surged through her, weakening her knees and hardening her nipples at the mere thought of the woman she loved. She ran a wet finger over her lips, recalling the sensation of warm, soft lips that had parted for her. When her other hand began straying down her belly, she caught herself.

Not now! she scolded inwardly, directing her disobedient hand to the shower control instead. Forcing herself to turn the water temperature down, Rhi squeaked as the blast of cool water hit her. Geez, I always thought this was a myth! Conscious that it was only a temporary remedy, the young woman rapidly washed up and climbed out of the shower, shivering for an entirely different reason now.

Toweling dry, Rhi rummaged in the suitcase, digging out clothes and toiletries. As she dressed, she felt the excitement thrumming just below the surface. She'd barely had her first kiss and already her body was screaming for more. While a part of her feared the intensity of what she was feeling for Marika, a stronger part yearned for the privacy to continue what they'd scarcely begun.

Nervous fingers fumbled to fasten her short-sleeved, blue cotton blouse as her mind contemplated the implications of what they'd started. Her complete inexperience made her apprehensive, but when she recalled the look in Marika's eyes, she felt peace return to her agitated mind. She knew she could trust the other woman completely. No one who gazed at her with such adoration would ever hurt her.

With renewed assurance, Rhi hung up the towel and exited the washroom. Pushing open the bedroom door, she smiled at seeing Marika with her arms crossed behind her head, lying on the made-up bed and staring at the ceiling with a tiny smile on her lips.

Taking a split second to admire the way the oversized t-shirt fell just short of Marika's slender thighs, Rhi called, "Bathroom's all yours. I'll meet you upstairs, okay?"

"Okay." Marika didn't move for a long moment, allowing her eyes to caress the young woman standing in the doorway. Rhi almost groaned aloud at the matching look of desire in the gray eyes, and had to forcibly pull herself away.

Crossing to the stairs on the far wall, the young woman shook her head in self-admonition. Geez! This is getting so out of control. You'd better watch what you say around the others. Despite the inner cautionary, Rhi felt almost delirious with joy and anticipation as she mounted the stairs to the main level.

She entered the kitchen with a broad smile still on her face and was met with a knowing look from Lee, who sat at the table with David. Dana was bustling from the refrigerator to the stove with a carton of eggs in her hand. Rhi slid into a chair opposite Lee, who winked at her.

Mildly disconcerted, Rhi mumbled, "Rika will be up in a few moments. She's just going to take a shower."

"Heck, I thought you'd share one," Lee teased.

Rhi blushed furiously as Dana reproved her mate. "Lee! Behave yourself!"

"What?" Lee protested innocently. "I simply meant to conserve water. Haven't you heard? The Premier made it official last month. There's a drought in our province, and it behooves all of us to do our part."

David was chuckling quietly as he sipped his coffee, and Dana just rolled her eyes before saying, "Ignore her, Rhi. How do you like your eggs?"

Grateful for the diversion, Rhi answered, "Um, scrambled, I guess. But Dana, I could just make some toast..."

"Nonsense. You've got a full day ahead of you, and you're not starting it without a good breakfast. Lee, grab the orange juice out of the fridge."

Lee leaned back and opened the refrigerator as Dana decisively cracked some eggs into a hot frying pan, briskly stirring them around. Rhi grinned. She had a feeling she was hearing what Danny did on a regular basis, but she didn't object when Lee poured a large glass of juice and set it in front of her.

"So what's happening today?" Rhi asked as she sipped her juice and peered at her companions curiously.

"Why don't we wait for Rika and then I only have to run through this once," Lee suggested, refilling her and David's coffee mugs.

"Okay," Rhi agreed amiably, gratefully accepting the plate of sausages and toast that Dana had pulled out of the warm oven. When the eggs were added, she tucked into her breakfast, only now conscious of how hungry she was.

She was cleaning up the final bites when she felt a pair of hands settle onto her shoulders. Glancing up, she grinned at Marika, who smiled back before taking the chair next to her. Spooky padded in from the living room and promptly jumped up on his mistress' lap, complaining loudly about the upheaval in his living arrangements. Marika soothed him with voice and hands, and he finally settled in a contented heap.

"Over easy, Rika?" Dana asked, placing a mug before the new arrival.

Before Marika could say anything, Rhi piped up, "Don't even bother." In dead on mimicry, she said sternly, "You have a full day ahead of you, and you're not starting it without a good breakfast!"

Everyone laughed, even Dana as she shook her head and cracked two eggs into the pan. "Someone's feeling her oats," the stocky nurse chided amiably. Rhi grinned and pushed the orange juice container in front of Marika, who shook her head.

"No, thanks. Coffee's good."

Rhi was about to expound on the health benefits of juice over coffee, when she caught the knowing amusement in Lee's eyes and decided the last bite of sausage required her close attention. She'd hoped her feelings for the lawyer weren't as apparent as she suspected, but judging by the looks on her friends' faces, she wasn't fooling anyone.

How could I? My whole body sings when she's near. Rhi shivered as Marika brushed against her reaching to accept the plate that Dana offered. Clearing her throat, she tried for a neutral tone. "So now that Rika's here, can you fill us in on what's happening?"

Lee's face sobered and she tapped one finger on the table for emphasis as she began. "After you two are done with breakfast, we're going to the police station to file formal reports on what happened last night. Once that's done, you two are leaving town immediately until everything is resolved. David will tell you what we've arranged."

David pulled a key out of one pocket and a homemade map out of the other. Unfolding it in front of the women, he explained, "I called my friend, Conor, this morning. His family has a cabin out at Shuswap Lakes. It's nothing really fancy, but it'll give you a place to go where no one would ever think of looking for you. Conor's sister's family just left there last weekend, so it's all opened up and ready. You'll just have to buy your food supplies. Make sure you pick them up in town before you head out to the cabin, because it's on the far side of the lake and not easily accessible."

"Are you sure it's okay with him that two strangers stay there?" Marika asked with concern.

David smiled. "You're not strangers to me, and that's good enough for him."

"What about work?" Rhi pointed out. "How long are we going to be there? We can't just not show up on Monday."

"I already called Daniel Cohen and explained the situation," Lee told her. "Both of you are officially on three weeks holiday, starting now, and he'll have a temp man your office and rearrange appointments. I've also rented a car under our corporate card so there'll be no connection to you. You'll be taking it to the Shuswaps."

Rhi stared at her, somewhat stunned at how thoroughly her big friend had organized things. "Are you sure this is all necessary, Lee? I mean, Cass wouldn't be stupid enough to try again, would she?"

Lee's amiable features hardened at the mention of their captor's name. "I'm not sure what that woman would be crazy enough to do, but I'm not taking any chances." Leaning forward, she gazed intently at Rhi and Marika. "There's a lot more going on here than we know about, and I get the feeling we're only grazing the tip of the iceberg. Luckily we caught a break yesterday. Pike and Eddie will be transported back to Calgary this afternoon, and Marc has agreed to let me sit in on questioning them. I'm pretty sure we can crack this whole matter open once we put a little pressure on those weasels. There's also Gao to consider."

"Surely he'd have taken off," Marika protested. "He wouldn't be foolish enough to hang around when we can identify him, would he?"

"Dunno where he went," Lee admitted. "I was talking to Marc earlier and Gao never went back to his apartment, but that doesn't mean he isn't still around, and he's definitely a loose end that we have to take into consideration."

"Look at it this way," David said helpfully, "you're getting an unexpected vacation in one of the prettiest places around. All you have to do is relax and have fun."

Marika and Rhi looked at each other, then both blushed and looked away. Rhi decided suddenly that going to the cabin at the Lakes wasn't such a bad idea after all, and she had the very strong feeling that the lawyer wouldn't object either.

Oblivious to the byplay, David went on, "Besides, after all I had to do to find this key, you have to accept the offer."

Gratefully for the diversion, Rhi asked, "Why couldn't you find it?"

"I still haven't unpacked all my boxes from moving here, and I knew it was in one of them. After I talked to Conor, it took me almost an hour of searching before I found it. I even dragged poor Tupper in to help me. You should have seen the both of us in the basement rummaging through a ton of boxes." He shook his head ruefully. "I think Tupper was about to shoot me when I finally found it in one of the first boxes we'd gone through."

Turning to Marika, David asked, "Have you been to the Shuswaps before?"

The lawyer shook her head. "No, but I've driven that highway on the way to the coast, so I don't expect I'll have any problems finding our way."

David reviewed his homemade map as Marika finished her breakfast. Rhi leaned forward to examine the map, conscious that her arm was resting lightly against the lawyer's as she did so. She felt like her whole body was being drawn inexorably towards the woman, and she had to force herself to pay attention to the priest's directions.

Once David was satisfied that they understood his map, he pushed it and the key across the table. "There's a canoe stored in the wood hut. Feel free to use it or anything else that's there. You'll have to check to see if fire conditions allow you to have a bonfire, but everything you need should be there." He smiled warmly at the women. "Have fun, and put everything else out of your mind."

Lee broke in. "Just make sure you take your cell phone so I can reach you to keep you updated."

Marika nodded. "I'll check in with you every evening before we go to bed."

Before we go to bed. We...bed. Rhi was amazed at how such a simple phrase had taken her breath away, but she couldn't help wondering how many bedrooms the cabin had and whether they'd be using more than one. She knew what she wanted...she was pretty sure she knew what Marika wanted...but there was still an underlying anxiety to taking this step. Taking a deep breath, she decided to concentrate on the here and now, and let the evening take care of itself.

"Let's get moving then," Lee suggested as Marika downed the last of her coffee. "The sooner we get your statements filed, the sooner you two can get out of here." The big woman pushed her chair back and stood. "I'm just going to take a quick look around outside."

Marika followed suit. "I'll go grab our bags, Rhi. Be back up in a moment."

Rhi started to clear the table, but Dana brushed her off. "I've got that. Why don't you walk David to his car?"

"I parked in the back alley," David explained as he led the way to the rear door. "Thought it might be less conspicuous that way."

Chuckling, Rhi agreed. "Yeah, that old tank of yours sticks out like a sore thumb."

"Hey!" The priest's good-natured protest was short-lived, and as they emerged into the sunshine, he looked at his young friend seriously. "Are you okay, Rhi? You've been through an awful lot in a very short span of time."

Rhi considered that as they walked slowly through the yard. She didn't say anything until they reached the back gate, and then in a low voice, she admitted, "I feel like I've been on a roller coaster, Ichabod. I mean, parts of the ride have been incredible, and I wouldn't trade it for anything. But I also feel like my whole world has been shaken up and I'm stumbling around dizzily, trying to get my bearings." She looked up at him anxiously. "Does that make sense?"

David smiled at her gently, his homely features awash with compassion. "Very much so, my friend."

Rhi leaned on the gate, staring at the priest's Volvo in the alley and idly aware that the patch of peeling paint on the fender seemed to grow larger every time she saw it. "For so long...as long as I can remember...all I've been focused on is saving up enough to leave here." With growing intensity and a hint of defiance, she told him, "Nothing ever distracted me from my goal. I worked all the overtime I could get, took odd jobs, paid off my education loan within a year, never spent a single cent that I could avoid, and finally, I'm almost there."

David joined her in leaning on the gate, saying nothing, but lending her the comfort of his uncritical presence.

"I could go today if I wanted. Just take a cab to the airport and be gone." Rhi shook her head wonderingly. "But..."

"But?" David prompted mildly.

"But I didn't figure her into my computations." Rhi turned her head and stared at him. "How could I? Nothing in my life prepared me for what I'm feeling now."

David cocked his head and returned the young woman's gaze. "Oh, I don't know about that, Rhi. Wouldn't you say that for the first ten years of your life your parents gave you a daily example of love? Didn't they live that love, between themselves and for you, every moment of your childhood? I know that it's been pretty bleak since you came to live with Hettie, but maybe it's time to let that old dream go because you don't need it any more."

"I'm not sure I can do that, Ichabod. It's kept me going through some pretty tough times."

"It was a crutch, Rhi, and a good one at that, but when we heal, we throw away our crutches."

Rhi sighed, and they were silent until David asked quietly, "Do you love her?"

"Yes."

"Does she love you?"

The young woman smiled, her dark eyes brimming with emotion. In a voice filled with awe, she said, "I think she does. I really think she does."

"Then you have to decide if she's worth throwing away that crutch for, because you can't have both, Rhi."

David smiled and stood up, unlatching the gate. Rhi stepped back, allowing him room to exit. He stopped on the other side of the gate and faced her with a little grin. "Nervous?"

Rhi blushed and blurted, "God, yes!"

He laughed and looked at her fondly. "I suspect it wouldn't do any good to give you my premarital counseling course in a nutshell, eh?" When Rhi rolled her eyes, he chuckled. "Didn't think so." Placing one large hand over hers where it rested on the top of the gate, he said softly, "Just follow your heart, little one. It won't steer you wrong."

As Rhi watched the tall, gangly priest walk around his car, she was overcome with a wave of affection. This outwardly unprepossessing man had been the first to breach her ironclad emotional defences with his gentle, unrelenting compassion. Without him, she might never have been open to the love that now suffused her heart and soul. As he unlocked his door, he smiled across the roof of the car at her, and she mouthed, 'Thank you.'

He nodded his understanding and waved, before folding himself into the car and starting the ignition. She watched him drive off, and then turned back to the house. As Rhi crossed the yard, she saw Marika standing at the glass doors watching her. She grinned at the woman and was answered with a smile.

Marika opened the door for her and as she stepped inside, asked, "Everything all right?"

"Mmm hmm," Rhi assured her. "We were just talking about...life."

The lawyer raised one amused eyebrow. "Oh, was that all?"

Rhi chuckled and lightly bumped against her as they walked together to the front door where their friends were waiting.

"Okay, let's get going," Lee said briskly. "I didn't see anyone out there, and your bags are in the trunk. We'll pick up your rental at the office once we're done with the police. I called Marc and he'll be waiting for us, along with a friend of his from Major Crimes."

The women walked quickly to the blue Taurus and piled inside. Rhi noticed Lee watching their surroundings closely as Dana backed out of the driveway. She glanced around too, but didn't see anything out of the ordinary for a sunny, summer Saturday morning. Then she was distracted as a warm hand slid over hers. She glanced at Marika and found the woman gazing at her, a mixture of hope and love in gray eyes. Knowing exactly how the lawyer was feeling, Rhi squeezed the slender fingers entwined with hers.

Lost in staring at each other, they barely noticed when they reached downtown. It was only when Dana pulled into the parking garage under Lee's offices, that they recalled themselves to the present.

Once they were parked in Lee's reserved spot, the women reluctantly released their hands and climbed out of the car to follow their friends to the stairwell.

"We'll walk over to the headquarters from here," Lee advised. "I don't think it'll take us that long. You two should be on the road by one."

"What about your truck?" Marika asked.

"I'll get Dana to run me back to the industrial park to pick it up later." Lee shrugged. "I doubt anyone even noticed that it's there. I parked it behind a bunch of transport trucks."

They ascended the stairs to the street level, and again Lee took a close look around as they headed in the direction of the police headquarters. Once there, they were immediately ushered into Marc Manion's office. Rhi watched with interest as the man, obviously an old friend of Lee's, greeted the big woman warmly and introduced her to another man in the office.

"Lee, this is Keith Judson. He's with Major Crimes and is very interested in what's been going on. Keith, this is Lee Glenn and her partner, Dana Cochrane. I'm afraid I don't know these ladies?"

Lee quickly made introductions, and they all settled into chairs as Marc leaned against the front of his desk. Speaking mostly to Lee, he said, "Pike and Eddie are still in Edmonton, but they'll be brought down by late this afternoon. I've told Keith everything you told me, but he'd like to go over it with you again."

Nodding, Lee agreed and handed over the large envelope she'd brought from home. "Okay, here are the statements that I took from them last night. I'd like to get Marika and Rhi's parts over with so they can get out of here. They're going out of town for a few days."

Keith took the lead then, questioning the women closely and in-depth on the previous evening's events as well as everything that had led up to the confrontation with Cass. When Marika faltered as she explained how she came to be involved with the psychotic woman, Rhi laid a supportive hand on her arm and was rewarded with a grateful look.

Neither man was openly critical, regardless of what their thoughts might have been, but Keith was keenly interested in the Vancouver encounter.

"Are you sure it was Sandra DeAndre, Ms. Havers? There's no doubt in your mind that the woman calling herself Cass-the woman who ordered your death last night-was unquestionably Sandra DeAndre?"

"No doubt at all," Marika confirmed firmly. "The host was introduced to me as Palmer DeAndre, and he himself introduced me to his wife, Sandra. Trust me, when she dragged me off to the washroom, the gloves came off and she was all Cass."

She shuddered at the memory as Keith smiled grimly.

"I'm sorry that you had to go through all this, Ms. Havers, but you may have inadvertently given us the break we've been needing for a long time."

When all the women looked at him curiously, he shook his head. "I'm sorry. I can't go into it any further at the moment, but I will tell you that your testimony may be vital in a major bust of snakeheads and drug smugglers."

Startled, Marika and Rhi looked at each other, really conscious for the first time that there was much more involved here than simply a psycho scorned.

"Marc, can you at least tell us if you've looked into Sandra's whereabouts?" Lee asked.

The two men exchanged glances and Keith nodded.

Marc answered, "We did make some preliminary inquiries. Mrs. DeAndre has been away in Montreal in connection with the DeAndre charitable foundation for the past week. Her secretary said she was expected back this weekend, however we also checked with the airport and a private jet registered with the DeAndre foundation flew into Calgary in the early evening, and departed for Vancouver after midnight."

"That matches Cass' movements as far as we know them," Lee observed.

"Yes, but..." Marc began.

"But we're going to have to proceed very carefully," Keith finished. "The DeAndres are the cream of Vancouver society, and as such, they number some very powerful people within their circle."

Lee snorted. "No doubt exactly why the bitch feels she can do whatever the hell she feels like with people's lives!"

Dana laid a calming hand on her partner's knee. Addressing both men, she asked, "Are we done here then, gentlemen?"

Marc ran a hand over his jaw and looked at his colleague for confirmation. "I think so. Nothing more we can do until the King brothers arrive. Lee, you want to be in on that, right?"

Keith frowned as Lee nodded. Marc smiled. "Trust me, Keith. I know Lee's work. She's a skilled interrogator, and she has the advantage of knowing the brothers from way back. If anyone can, she'll have those two spilling their guts in no time flat."

Reluctantly, Keith acquiesced. "It's your ballpark, Marc. If you feel she can help..."

"I do," Marc said firmly. Turning back to Lee, he instructed, "Be back here by three and we'll go over our strategy."

"Will do, Cap'n."

Lee stood and the other women followed her lead. As they were leaving the office, Keith called, "Ms. Havers, will I be able to get in touch with you if I need to?"

Turning, Lee looked at him sternly. "You can reach her and Rhi through me. Their whereabouts are on a need-to-know basis."

Keith grunted. "And I suppose I don't need to know."

"No," Lee agreed. "You don't."

Motioning the others to wait, she returned to the office for a quick conference with her old commander. Rhi noticed him handing her something before she returned to the group by the door, and led her small band down the hallway to the elevator. Glancing up at a wall clock, Rhi noticed that they'd been in there for over an hour and that Lee's estimate was almost dead on. They would be on the highway heading west by one PM.

On the way back to the garage, Lee placed a call on her cell phone and Rhi heard her issue instructions to bring the rental car around. By the time, they got to their parking spot, an inconspicuous, white, late-model Buick was idling in the spot beside the Taurus, a wiry, short-haired woman leaning against the trunk smoking as she waited.

"Hey, Barb," Lee called as they approached. The other woman waved a hand in acknowledgement and walked over to meet them.

"All taken care of, boss. It was right where you thought it'd be. I threw a couple of maps in the rental too."

"Thanks, kiddo," Lee said with a smile. "You really are worth your weight in gold. Have fun."

Barb shrugged nonchalantly, but Rhi could see the pleased look in her pale eyes before she ambled away to another blue Taurus, started it up and drove away.

Dana unlocked the trunk of the Taurus and retrieved the bags. Setting them behind the Buick, she cautioned, "Now you two be very careful, you hear!"

"Yeah," Lee added. "If you see anything at all suspicious, don't waste any time. Get to the nearest police station and explain what's going on."

She pulled a card out of her pocket, and wrote something on it before handing it over. Rhi peered over Marika's arm to read it. It was one of Marc's, and Lee had jotted his home phone number on it.

"That should be enough to convince any of the local constabulary that you're serious. If they need to call to confirm your story, Marc will back you up."

The four women looked at each other and Dana was the first to step forward, pulling Marika into a fierce hug. She then did the same to Rhi as Lee and Marika embraced. The smaller woman heard the nurse whisper, "Take care of our Rika, Rhi."

Rhi nodded and pulled back, only to be swept up in Lee's strong arms. "Love you, Lady Mouse. You take care of yourself now. Come back safely."

Profoundly touched by the hoarsely affectionate admonition, Rhi watched in amazement as Lee wiped her eyes, gruffly warning, "Wait for at least five minutes after we've left before you take off. And if I don't hear from you by ten every night, I'm sending the cops to check on you!"

Marika smiled warmly at her old friend. "Ten at night," she confirmed, "and I'll even call you in the mornings."

"Good." Lee nodded her approval and then with the return of her customary twinkle, she added, "But you don't have to make it too early. I'm sure you won't be getting up with the roosters."

Dana grabbed her arm and propelled her away. Rhi could hear Lee protest, "What? I only meant that they'd be on holidays and would want to sleep in."

She couldn't hear Dana's muttered rejoinder, but she did hear the big woman's booming laugh. Rhi glanced at Marika to find the lawyer shaking her head in amusement.

"Guess we should get going," Rhi suggested.

They got into the Buick and watched as Dana and Lee pulled out of their spot and drove off. Marika used the time to acquaint herself with the unfamiliar car and quickly peruse the maps, then they too departed.

Within twenty minutes they were on the Trans-Canada, heading west on the four-lane highway towards the mountains. Their destination lay five hours away, through three national parks and some of the most spectacular mountainous terrain in the country, en route to one of British Columbia's primary tourist playgrounds.

Even the circumstances of their trip couldn't dilute the exhilaration Rhi felt, and looking at her companion, she saw that her own grin was echoed on Marika's face. When gray eyes left the highway and met hers, both women broke out laughing for the sheer joy of being alive, being together, and getting away to a future that looked brighter with each kilometre they covered.

* * *

Gao couldn't remember the last time he'd felt this miserable. Lying on Perry's couch, he glared at the cast on his right hand. The bitch had hit him so hard that she'd broken three of his knuckles, not to mention his thumb and forefinger.

He'd chanced going to a walk-in clinic the previous night, using a phony name and paying cash to get a disinterested and overworked nurse to set his hand and stitch the gash in his forehead. Now he could tell by the way his hand had swollen up and the horrendous pain in the slightest movement, that there was serious damage.

The nurse had advised him to see his family doctor for a follow up, warning of a possible concussion, but Gao was subsisting on over the counter headache remedies to try to ease the constant ache. Gloomily he tried to find a position on the pillow that his head didn't hurt so.

The slender Oriental felt like the blow that had split his forehead had also rattled his brains. He kept trying to make plans, but thoughts slipped in and out of his mind like wisps of wind, barely making an impression as they passed. The single concept Gao had been able to fixate on was the urgent need to find the women who had escaped from him.

Barely able to drag himself off Perry's couch the previous night to use the washroom, Gao had dispatched the electronics whiz early that morning to see if they could ascertain the whereabouts of the lawyer and her small companion. They'd used the information they'd accumulated on their targets to narrow their focus. With the description he gotten from the man who had hauled him away from the industrial park the previous night, it wasn't difficult to determine who had hit him and thrown an wrench into his...and the Chameleon's...plans.

Forced to flee, Gao had ended up as Perry's unwilling guest. Scowling, he surveyed the dismal apartment in which he'd taken refuge. Perry was as slovenly in his housekeeping as he was in his personal hygiene, and the fastidious Asian couldn't wait to leave his temporary haven. Even the air was pungent with a combination of rotting food and the cheap cigars the electronics expert favoured.

His uninjured hand resting on the gun that lay on his stomach, Gao tried to plot his next move. The need to execute the two women was absolute. With each hour that he lay on this uncomfortable couch in this dreary apartment, Gao's anger grew-his emotions seething and roiling until he was obsessed by hatred for the two that had destroyed his organized, profitable life. He sought solace in imagining all the ways he could kill them, picturing their deaths over and over as he toyed with which one to kill first, how many bullets he'd use, and how long he could make them suffer before they died.

For the first time since Gao had entered the Chameleon's organization, her orders and wishes were not paramount. Had she herself instructed him to abandon his pursuit of the lawyer and her companion, he could not have done so, whatever the cost. A part of his brain-a small, still rational part-fought to interject logic into his thinking, but the emotional tsunami that consumed him wouldn't allow for any other course of action. He would find his two nemeses, and he would kill them. It was as simple as that.

The sound of someone at the door alerted him and he readied his gun. Perry entered, then yelped and threw up his hands when he saw what Gao was pointing at him.

Gao shook his head in disgust and lowered the gun, beckoning the startled man inside. Without any preliminaries, he growled, "What did you find?"

Perry nervously perched on the edge of a chair. "Um, well, you were right about them being at the Glenn woman's house. I saw them come out this morning."

"Did they see you?"

"Nope. One of their neighbours was away, so I borrowed their garage to keep watch."

"Are they still there?"

Perry shifted uncomfortably and wiped a hand across his face. "Not exactly."

Gao narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean, not exactly?"

"Well, I put a tracking bug on the car that was sittin' in the driveway. So when they came out and drove away, I was able to follow them downtown. They parked in the garage under Pearson Towers. I didn't want them to see me, so I parked over one street, figuring I could follow them with the tracker."

"Did you not get out of your car to see where they went?" Gao asked with disarming softness, though his eyes glittered with a cold ferocity.

"No, no, I did," Perry hastened to assure him. "I saw them come out of the garage and walk down the street. I followed them on the other side until I saw them go into the police headquarters. Hell, I wasn't going in there; so I walked around until they came out again. Took quite a while, but when they headed back to the garage, I hurried to my car so I could track them again."

"And?" Gao could tell by the way Perry was fidgeting that he'd screwed up, and he was overwhelmed by disgust. He briefly contemplated simply killing the incompetent, but it would cause more trouble than the momentary satisfaction would be worth.

"Jesus, how was I to know?" the nervous man whined. "I mean, I followed the tracker and I caught up to it on the highway north before I realized I was following the wrong car. Christ, it was the right model, right colour, but it only had one person in it and she wasn't one of the ones I'd seen back at the house. I don't know what went wrong!"

Gao closed his eyes, feeling an upsurge of nausea. "They found your little toy, you fool. They put it on some other car to throw you off." Opening his eyes, he fixed on the anxiously defensive man. "What did you do once you made the brilliant observation that it wasn't the right car?"

"I went right back to the Glenn house. Didn't see the blue Taurus out front, but there was a truck in front of the garage. I waited around for a few hours, but the only person that came out was Glenn. I followed her again, thinkin' maybe she'd lead me to wherever the others were, but she just went back to the police station. Parked right in a visitor spot, so I know that's where she was going. I didn't know what else you wanted me to do, so I came back here. I mean, I'm sorry, but I don't usually do this kinda work, you know?"

Perry concluded his narrative and nervously ran his hand through his sparse hair. Gao stared at him, anger and frustration warring for dominance. Finally, inwardly acknowledging that he still needed the other man for the time being, he tamped down his emotions.

"All right. It's clear that they've stashed them somewhere, and I have to figure out a way to find them. Bring me all the printouts you have from the surveillance on the lawyer's apartment. There has to be a clue in there somewhere."

While Perry scrambled with alacrity to carry out his orders, Gao let himself relax back into the couch. Forcing himself to concentrate through the fog that clouded his thinking, he tried to consider various possibilities. Within moments though, he was drawn back into the enticing vision of the women kneeling before him, their eyes filled with terror as he pointed his gun at them.

Savouring the delicious image, Gao barely noticed when Perry returned with a thick sheaf of printouts, setting them carefully on the scarred and burn-pocked coffee table. Sighing, he reluctantly pushed his mental meanderings aside for the more immediate business of analyzing the data and figuring out a way to find the lawyer and her companion. As he shuffled the sheets of paper awkwardly with his left hand, he consoled himself that it was simply a matter of time. It might take a while, but he would find them, and then...

Perry shuddered at the cold smile that flitted across the Asian's face, wondering what his unwelcome guest was thinking, but quite sure he didn't want to know.

Chapter Twenty-six

AS LEE ENTERED Marc's office for the second time that day, she saw her friend and Keith Judson deep in conversation. Both men looked up and nodded at her.

"Hi, Lee," Marc said, motioning her to pull up a chair. "Keith just got something very interesting faxed from Vancouver that I think might help loosen Pike and Eddie's tongues."

Curious, Lee dragged a chair over and leaned her elbows on the desk, trying to see what they'd been looking at with such fascination. Marc pushed the faxes across the table, and she saw that they were crime scene photos.

Picking them up to examine more closely, she gave a low whistle. "Jesus! Someone must've hated this guy." Her stomach turned and she forced herself to look away from the corpse's naked, mutilated body, but even looking at his face didn't quell her uneasiness. The stocky Asian man's face was frozen in a rictus of fear. She had no doubt that he had died fully aware of what was being done to him. "Who is he?"

Keith answered. "His name is Chai Rhongji. He's Gao's cousin. He was executed sometime this morning and dumped where he'd be easily found. This was a clear message to someone, though we're not exactly sure what it means."

"I suspect that it means Gao's boss is not happy about the way he botched his orders last night," Lee said, pushing the faxes back across the desk, knowing she wouldn't soon forget the look on the young man's face.

The two men exchanged glances and Marc said firmly, "Keith, I think it's time to tell Lee everything you've told me. She'll be able to use it against the King boys." The tall police lieutenant sighed at his colleague's balky look. "The boys won't be afraid of us, Keith. They've been dealing with the law since they were kids. They're career criminals...not very good ones, mind you, but it means they're not exactly intimidated by the police. Lee, on the other hand, scares the hell out of them."

Keith looked at the big woman skeptically, and Lee could almost see the doubtful question. She smiled wryly. "Let's just say that we've had previous encounters, and that they came out on the short end of the stick...literally."

Grinning inwardly, she recalled the first time she'd taken things into her own hands. Pike had been a mouthy 19-year-old punk and Eddie a hulking 18-year-old dullard, when she'd caught them harassing a pair of young female privates on the base. The brothers had thought the lone military policewoman an easy target. She'd taught them the error of their ways and they'd had a healthy fear of her ever since.

Keith studied her for a long moment, then nodded. "All right. But this is for your ears only, got it?" He tapped his finger on the pictures of the late Chai Rhongji. "Every time we think we're getting close, something like this happens and sources dry up, witnesses suddenly get amnesia, and it's like the whole underworld holds it breath until someone gives the word they can breathe again."

Frustrated, he ran his hand through thinning brown hair. "We've been working on this thing for over a decade. We manage to pick off a few fringe players now and then, but they never know enough to get us to the inner circle where all the power is."

"The inner circle of what?" Lee asked, observing the Major Crimes officer closely.

"The Chameleon." Keith uttered the words with awed loathing in his voice, but the name meant nothing to Lee.

Marc, seeing her blank look, explained. "The Chameleon is the name of the intensely secretive head of a huge, well-entrenched, international ring that specializes in smuggling drugs and people. Until your friends' information, we couldn't even confirm that the Chameleon was a woman. No one but a very small inner circle knew her identity, but everyone who worked for her organization knew that crossing her in any way meant instant death."

Keith picked up the story. "It's set up like the resistance in a war, with small cells only knowing the identity of the person they report directly to; so if we manage to bust one part of the organization, the larger part barely notices the loss."

Lee nodded slowly, absorbing the incredible possibility that Marika's erstwhile lover was an international criminal of such magnitude. "Okay, I understand what you're saying. And you want to use this against Pike and Eddie how?"

Marc snorted. "Those two are the tiniest of fish, but from the information you provided, we figure they work for Gao, who apparently works for the Chameleon, assuming that DeAndre does turn out to be the Chameleon. They may be stupid, but they're going to understand that they're totally expendable at the moment. I've no doubt that's why they took off."

Grimly smiling her understanding, Lee boiled it down to its essence. "So we convince them that the only way they can avoid Chai Rhongji's fate is to cooperate with us...that they're safer in our custody than out where the Chameleon can reach them." With a pointed look at the men, she added, "We're going to have to trade them protection for what they know."

"We're prepared to do that if they cooperate," Keith agreed. "What we need from them is confirmation that they do work for Gao as part of the Chameleon's organization in order to implicate DeAndre."

Lee nodded. "Then the best way to get that is to let them think we already know all about what's going on." She grinned wickedly. "I can do that."

Marc laughed. "I know...I've seen you work, remember?" The phone on his desk rang and he picked it up. "Manion. Yes, all right, we'll be down in a few minutes. Oh, hold on a moment." Covering the phone, he asked, "Do you want them together or in separate rooms, Lee?"

"Together for now, and then we'll play it by ear."

Marc relayed those instructions, then hung up. "They're downstairs whenever we're ready."

Lee stood and held out her hand for the photos. "No time like the present. Let's go have a chat with the Kings."

Keith shuffled the faxes into order and passed them across the desk. Casting one last skeptical look at Marc, who simply rolled his eyes, the Major Crimes officer followed the other two out of the office.

Riding down to the basement in the elevator, Lee felt a tense excitement. More than anything, she wanted to punish the woman who had so terrified and abused her friends before ordering them murdered. Her instincts told her that she was so close that she was breathing down Cass' neck, but she wouldn't be satisfied until she saw the woman's empire crumbling around her feet. Closing her eyes, she pictured Cass pacing like a caged tiger, looking over her shoulder as the law finally, inexorably, closed in around her.

She opened her eyes to find Marc watching her with one raised eyebrow. She simply smiled at him, and he grinned back. Just like old times. Exiting the elevator, he led them down a long hallway, stopping at a door labeled, 'Interrogation One'. As soon as they stepped through the door, Lee could see Pike and Eddie sitting in a small inner room behind a large one-way window, watched by an impassive police officer leaning against the back wall.

Lee took a moment to study the brothers. Neither looked well. Pike was fidgeting nervously, his dark eyes flickering nervously around the room. The two-bit criminal's black greasy hair hung in tangles around the thin face marked with deep shadows under his eyes, and at least three day's growth of beard. Eddie didn't fidget, but he kept his dull eyes fixed on his brother's face as if waiting for direction. His once-white t-shirt was gray with dirt, and his buzz cut had grown out enough to add to his unkempt appearance. Like his brother, Eddie was unclean, unshaven, and appeared exhausted.

"I have to go in with you," Marc said, semi-apologetically.

Lee shrugged. "No problem. Just let me talk for the first bit, willya?"

When they entered the inner room, Marc turned on the tape recorder sitting on the otherwise unadorned table, then moved to stand beside Keith out of the brothers' field of vision. For her part, Lee enjoyed the instant apprehension on Pike's face as his eyes widened at the sight of her.

"What the hell! What're you doing here?"

Lee pulled out a chair across the table from the brothers and settled into it, crossing one leg over the other and making herself comfortable as she calmly regarded them.

Pike's fidgeting increased as the silence lengthened, and even Eddie shifted uneasily, his gaze moving between his brother and Lee. Finally, unable to stand it any more, Pike blurted, "We ain't done nuthin'. It was just a lousy shoplifting rap, an' it was a mistake anyway."

Lee smiled tranquilly, knowing that both her unexpected presence and demeanour were throwing Pike off balance. "Well actually, Francis," she began amiably, fully aware of the thug's bristling at the use of his given name, "it was a mistake, and rather a large one...on your part."

Pike glanced quickly at Eddie, and Lee could see the uncertainty before he mustered a look of bravado and sneered at her.

"Dunno what yer talkin' 'bout, cuz the most they got us on is boostin' a coupla bottles of booze. That's nuthin'."

"Sorry, Francis," Lee said with mock sorrow. "Quite apart from you two breaking the terms of your parole, we've also found out some rather interesting things about you boys since your abrupt departure from our fair city."

She chose that moment to set the photos on the table and gently push them across the table. Pike resisted looking down until a startled Eddie swore, "Jesus Christ!"

Alarmed, the smaller man glanced at the photos. He slapped his hand on them and half-shouted, "We din't do this! We ain't murderers."

"Actually, Francis, if young Miss Davies and her aunt hadn't escaped that fire you set, you would be murderers, but as it is, you're only guilty of arson and attempted murder."

It was a well-aimed shot in the dark, and Lee was gratified by Eddie's blurted "How?" before Pike glared him to silence.

Smoothly, the big woman went on. "However, that's the least of your troubles, Francis." Nodding at the pictures under Pike's hand, she said, "That is the late, unlamented Chai Rhongji, found rather publicly displayed on the Vancouver waterfront this morning."

She wasn't all that surprised when the name didn't appear to register with either of the men. "It seems that the late Mr. Chai was the cousin of your immediate boss, Gao Qui-jian."

That got a response, and for a brief moment, Lee thought Pike was going to faint. Even Eddie's dull eyes reflected panic. Not giving them a chance to recover, she continued. "It appears that Gao failed to carry out a pair of ordered executions, and this was the Chameleon's warning that he is to find the troublesome duo and get them out of her hair."

Lee was fascinated at how quickly Pike's olive toned skin turned a waxy yellow. It briefly crossed her mind that he looked one short step away from being a cadaver already. She'd figured it a safe bet that the brothers would assume that they were Gao's targets, and judging by the looks on their face, both of them were picturing themselves in Chai Rhongji's place.

She gave them a moment to absorb the full impact, noticing that Eddie couldn't tear his eyes from the pictures while Pike refused to look at them.

The smaller man tried to speak, but stopped, clearing his throat. Trying again, he snarled weakly, "Got nuthin' to do with us." But his defiance was paper thin, and Lee could clearly see the sweat breaking out on his face, even in the air-conditioned room.

"Francis, Francis, Francis," Lee cooed, gratified to see Pike flinch at the sound of his own name. Then suddenly slamming her hand on the table, she abandoned her casual pose and leaned across the table, grinning wolfishly at the startled pair. "Let's get down to it, boys. I'm not in the mood to waste my time. Here's how it is...you fucked up with the fire. It's well known that the Chameleon does not tolerate those who can't follow orders, so she instructed Gao to get rid of two loose ends...that would be you boys. Now, Gao, he looked all over town for you; and I happen to know that for a fact, cuz I was following him, looking for you too. But you boys actually showed a bit of good sense and took off in time. From what we know of the Chameleon that must not have made her happy, so she sent a little message of encouragement to Gao. I don't know a lot about Gao, but I do know that the Chinese tend to put a lot of value on family, so I'm guessing he is NOT happy that his cousin was killed because of you two."

Lee glanced up to see Marc and Keith leaning against the wall behind the Kings, beside the uniformed police officer. Marc gave her a little wink, and she picked up her narrative smoothly.

"So here you are...You not only have a very pissed off Gao looking for you, you've also come very unfavourably to the Chameleon's attention, and we all know what happens to loose ends in her organization."

"What...uh, what..." Pike's ability to form a complete thought seemed to have vanished. Eddie continued to stare-hypnotized-at the photos of Rhongji's mutilated corpse.

"That is the million-dollar question, isn't it, Francis?" Lee remarked sympathetically, leaning back in her chair again. "What do you do now? I guess the question you have to ask yourselves is--how far does the Chameleon's reach extend? How far must you run before she won't be able to find you?"

From the panicked looks on both men's faces, Lee suspected they at least believed there was no such place. "Okay, then, assuming your goal is to save your sorry hides, what are you going to do?"

Eddie was now staring at her almost pleadingly, and Pike kept running his tongue over obviously dry lips. Lee could almost see him frantically trying to think his way out of this one.

"As I see it, boys, you have very few options. We can bust you on the shoplifting charges, which, along with the parole violations will send you back to Drumheller," Lee explained patiently, invoking the name of the penitentiary the brothers had been released from the previous year. Doubtfully she added, "Of course, I'm not sure that you'd be safe from her in there."

Judging by the pure fear on Pike's face now, he was well aware that the barbed wire, armed guards, and high fences wouldn't keep the Chameleon's influence at bay.

"I'm thinking the better solution would probably be for you two to tell us absolutely everything you know about the Chameleon's organization, let us put you in protective custody until the trial, and then enter the witness protection program."

Pike summoned his last smidgen of defiance to dissent. "We ain't snitches." However the squeak in his voice belied any real conviction.

Lee shrugged. "No skin off my nose." Looking up at the men behind the brothers, she asked casually, "Marc, do you think you can get these two fine upstanding citizens released ROR this afternoon? I mean, after all, it's only a cheap shoplifting bust, and now that they're back in the city, they won't be too hard for...us to find when we need them."

Marc didn't even get a chance to answer, before Pike blurted, "Wait...look, let's talk about it, 'kay? Ain't no need to get hasty here."

Glancing ostentatiously at her watch, Lee yawned. "Got places to go and things to do, Francis. If you want to say something, you'd better say it now."

Pike hesitated a moment, until Eddie's voice galvanized him. "Tell her, Pike. It's over." Pushing the photo he'd been staring at to the table in front of his brother, the hulking man's voice trembled as he tapped his beefy finger on it. "Either of 'em catch us, this is the way we end up. I don't want to die, Pike. 'Specially not like that."

The smaller man gaped at his brother, and Lee wondered if he'd ever heard that long a speech from the usually barely intelligible man. Then with amazement, she watched Pike's thin shoulders square as he awkwardly patted his brother's shoulder. "Ain't gonna happen, Eddie. I wouldn't let it."

Mildly amazed at the unexpected display of fraternal loyalty, Lee waited, but she didn't have to wait for long.

"You guarantee protective custody and witness protection for both of us?"

There was an undertone of desperation in Pike's voice that almost made Lee smile in triumph. She motioned Marc and Keith forward, and the two men moved to the table.

"Gentlemen, can the city police and RCMP guarantee Pike and Eddie's safety?"

Keith spoke for both of them. Fixing the men with cool stare, he said, "That will depend on the quality of their information, and whether we can verify it as the truth."

"The tapes," Eddie blurted excitedly to his brother.

"Shut up!" Pike hissed, then drawing a deep breath, he said carefully, "Could be that we have proof of Gao's involvement."

Lee shook her head and laughed shortly. "You taped him? What did you think...that you could blackmail him?"

With a touch of pride, Pike shot back, "Wasn't blackmail...it was insurance. And yeah, we got some tapes, but you don't get them until Eddie and me get some guarantees."

Keith nodded, and took a chair. "All right. Let's talk."

Lee stood then and motioned Marc out of the room. On the other side of the mirror, they watched for a moment as Keith began his detailed questioning.

Turning away, the big woman faced her old commander. The adrenaline of the hunt had begun to fade, and she was starting to feel fatigued. It must have showed in her body language, because Marc asked sympathetically, "Tired?"

"Yeah," Lee agreed, stretching a little. "It's been a helluva long week. I could do with some peace and quiet."

Marc laid a hand on her shoulder, squeezing slightly. "You did a great job in there, Lee. You played those two like a well-tuned fiddle."

Lee smiled and gave a little shrug. "Glad to help out, Cap'n. I had a lot of incentive."

The tall man nodded and lowered his hand. "We're going to get her, Lee. Don't you doubt it. Your friends will be fine."

Wearily, Lee regarded him. "As you yourself said, Pike and Eddie are small fish. We still have to connect the dots to Gao and then to Cass. We're a long way from proving that the eminent and highly regarded Mrs. DeAndre is the Chameleon."

"But we're on the right path. We use these guys to bring down Gao, and then we use Gao to bring her down. It's only a matter of time now, Sarge."

Lee snorted. "Right! We don't even know where the hell Gao is. He could be on a flight to China right now. And you can bet Cass isn't sitting still waiting to see where the chips fall. She's way too smart not to have a back-up plan."

Marc smiled. "One thing at a time, my friend. We've got Gao's photo flagged at every point of departure across Canada and the western U.S., so that should slow him down a bit. As for the Chameleon, if it is Mrs. DeAndre, as we suspect, she's actually going to be handicapped by her visibility. It's not like she can just drop out of sight, given her position. Her husband would raise holy hell to find her, and he has the clout to do it. No, I imagine she's going to proceed very carefully as she figures out what move to make next. Our advantage is that I think the dominoes have already started to fall, and they won't stop until they reach her doorstep."

Lee regarded him for a long moment, noting the suppressed excitement in his eyes. They shared the same instincts-part of the reason they'd worked so well together in the Special Investigations Unit-and even through her exhaustion, she knew that his assessment was probably correct.

Forcing a smile, she nodded. "You're right. It's only a matter of time."

"Exactly." Marc beamed. "And meanwhile, your friends are safe, sound and out of her reach."

"Yeah...out of reach," Lee echoed, unable to shake the uneasy feeling in her gut.

* * *

Marika tore her eyes away from the sleeping form curled up in the passenger's seat, and tried to focus her full attention on the highway. They'd made excellent time, even through the twisting, narrow mountain passes, as she had...bent the speed limit in her eagerness to get away.

Or maybe it's really just to get there.

Marika smiled to herself at the thought of spending a couple of weeks with Rhi isolated at the lakeside cabin. Again her disobedient eyes strayed from the highway to caress the slight form of the young woman sleeping so peacefully next to her, and she felt a surge of love for the friend that was willingly casting her lot with hers.

Bemused by the onslaught of emotions, the lawyer drew in a deep breath and sternly instructed herself to watch the road. She managed to keep her eyes focused on the road ahead, but her thoughts stayed exclusively on Rhi. Marika was awed at the depth of what she was feeling. She had loved before, and been loved before, though not at the same time; but never before this small woman entered her life had she felt so completely and utterly overwhelmed by that particular emotion.

Sneaking another glance, she smiled at how vulnerable the young woman looked sound asleep, then smirked at the thought of applying that adjective to Rhi. This was the woman who stood up to bullies-whether in her home or in an alley; who had courageously tackled a knife-armed fanatic in their office; who had fearlessly kicked a psychotic killer in Marika's defence; and who even now was defying that same killer by adamantly refusing to separate herself from the lawyer.

Marika knew that Rhi could have bought herself at least a chance at life by abandoning her friend to Cass' influence, but she hadn't done that in Vancouver and she'd refused to consider it in Calgary, even with her life very much on the line.

The lawyer was stunned at the loyalty Rhi extended so selflessly. In turn, she wanted nothing more than to protect this small woman with everything she had. She had already decided that if it wasn't safe to return to work at the end of their enforced holiday, she'd take a leave of absence and whisk Rhi away somewhere that Cass couldn't find them.

Yeah, if you can talk her into it!

Marika gave a wry chuckle. Rhi was the farthest thing from a coward, and it might be difficult to convince her that running was the appropriate tactic.

Well, she didn't mind leaving Calgary today.

The lawyer smiled, fully aware that the eagerness both of them had displayed so openly at leaving the city had nothing to do with getting away from Gao, and everything to do with getting away with each other.

Marika shivered as desire coursed through her body, and she looked wistfully at the air conditioning control, but didn't want to wake the sleeping woman by increasing the flow of cool air. It was getting harder and harder not to touch Rhi all the time, and she'd noticed the younger woman was reacting in the same manner, as if there were a magnet drawing them inexorably together. Even when they'd stopped briefly at a roadside café for a sandwich and coffee, they'd sat side by side in a booth, unable to forego the sensation of their legs pressed together.

Take it slow! You don't want to scare her!

Aware of Rhi's inexperience, Marika was determined to let her young lover set the pace, or delay things all together, if that's what she wanted.

Though the way she kissed me this morning...

The thought made the lawyer smile. She was pretty certain that Rhi was as eager for their lovemaking as she was, but she was still determined to rein in her desire and let the younger woman direct their course.

Her thoughts were interrupted by a loud yawn from beside her, and Marika cast an affectionate glance at Rhi as she stretched and opened her eyes. Blinking a little, she sat upright and looked out the window.

"Where are we?"

"Almost there. The last sign I saw said thirty kilometres to Sicamous. We'll stop there for groceries before we head for the cabin."

Rhi reached lazily for the area map, which had been folded to display the entire Shuswap region. "Kind of looks like an H, doesn't it?"

Marika smiled. "It does. We're going to be on the south shore of Shuswap Lake proper, across from Copper Island."

The younger woman inspected the spot that Marika had circled earlier and compared it to David's hand drawn map. "Looks like that's the least populated area."

"Well, from what David said, the cabin has been in Conor's family for ages, long before the lakes became such a tourist hotspot, and the road in there isn't the best, but that'll work to our advantage."

Rhi glanced at her sharply. "You don't think we'll be followed here, do you?"

Marika eased her foot up, slowing the big car as they approached the Sicamous town limits. "No, I don't. Lee was very careful to cover our tracks and there's no way anyone could know where we went. Besides, there's a thousand kilometres of shoreline in these lakes...It would be like looking for a needle in a haystack." She smiled at Rhi. "We're just going to have an unexpected holiday; and by the time we get back, the whole mess will be cleaned up."

Rhi gave her a delighted grin, then dropped her eyes and said shyly, "Can't think of anyone I'd rather go on a holiday with."

"Neither can I." The words were soft, but fervent, and both women were smiling uncontrollably as Marika turned into the first large grocery store they came to.

Once inside, Marika quickly abandoned her intent to buy a balanced menu of food groups, giving in instead to Rhi's irrepressible good humour as she tossed hot dogs, hamburger, buns, chips and pop into their basket. When she tried to protest, the younger woman just grinned at her.

"We'll eat healthily when we're back in our home again. You're supposed to eat junk when you're on holiday."

She started down the aisle towards the marshmallows as Marika shook her head in amusement. Exhilarated by Rhi's reference to their home, the lawyer followed, pushing the cart past an astounding display of junk food.

When she pulled even with the younger woman, Rhi was contemplating two bags of marshmallows, and Marika almost laughed out loud at the intense look on her face.

Thrusting the bags out, Rhi asked seriously, "Traditional white, or fruit-flavoured-what do you think?"

"I think I love you."

Marika was as startled by the spontaneous words as the woman she'd spoken them to. This wasn't exactly the romantic setting the lawyer had pictured for her first declaration of love, but watching Rhi's eyes soften and glow, she knew it didn't matter. She would be saying those words thousands of times from now on, and there would be many more appropriate times and locations, but she'd spoken from the heart and that was all that mattered.

Rhi dropped both bags in the cart and stepped closer until Marika could feel the heat of her small body. It was all the lawyer could do not to take her in her arms right there.

"I love you too. And I can hardly wait to show you how much."

They were frozen--staring at each other--until a matron with three children rounded the corner into their aisle, and her kids started squabbling over what treats they could have.

Quite sure that she'd been seconds away from throwing propriety to the wind, Marika stepped back and drew a deep breath. In a voice she barely recognized as hers, she suggested raggedly, "Why don't we finish up here and get going?"

Rhi only nodded, then turned back to the shelves. Marika grinned when she saw a bag of pretzels join the marshmallows. She knew that her friend didn't even like pretzels, but she doubted that the young woman's mind was exactly on her shopping selections.

Somehow they managed to make it to the front tills with a few healthy items in their cart. Marika paid cash, as Lee had instructed when she'd insisted they take the money she offered them. Characteristically shrugging off their objections, she'd insisted that they could pay her back when they returned, but that she didn't want any kind of electronic trail of breadcrumbs identifying their sanctuary.

Once the bags were loaded in the Buick's trunk, Marika studied David's map one more time before returning to the road leading out of town. Within half an hour they'd turned off the main highway and were bumping over a narrow, rutted, gravel road, looking for the well-hidden turnoff to their cabin as they caught glimpses of shimmering water through the thick trees.

"There it is!" Rhi exclaimed, pointing to a faded red plastic tie tacked to a hand-lettered sign that read "O'Reilly" nailed on a slender willow tree. Just past the tree, they saw a break in the woods where a trail wound it's way down to a well-concealed A-frame log cabin.

Marika turned off, wincing as she heard the brush of branches and foliage along the sides of the car. The trail was barely wide enough for the Buick, but within moments they emerged into a clearing behind the cabin. Getting out, the first thing the lawyer noticed was how much cooler it was here under the shade of the thick forest. The second thing was that even though the cabin wasn't as impressive as some of the cedar and glass chalets they'd passed on their way there, it exuded a homey, comfortable feel, and nestled into its environment as naturally as the pine and spruce trees that surrounded it.

The women looked at each other and smiled.

"I think I'm going to like it here," Rhi commented, as she began to pick her way down the steep path that led around the side of the cabin.

Marika followed, close on her heels. They rounded the corner of the house and saw the lake stretching out in front of them, shining in the late afternoon sun.

The area between the front of the cabin and the lake was also steep, as the cabin had been built into the side of a hill. Though the beach was private, with no nearby neighbours, it was also small. Littered with large rocks, it was edged by a thick, old dead tree that had fallen from the side of the hill and now lay half in and half out of the lake, the wood washed white by years of pounding wind, waves and rain. A short wharf jutted about eight feet out into the water, and a hut that Marika assumed was the wood hut David had referred to was on the edge of the property. Her eyes drifted to a brick lined fire pit on the edge of the small beach, and she grinned as she pictured them roasting marshmallows there.

It was not a refined, elegant locale, but Marika already liked it for its raw beauty. Turning back to look at the cabin, she saw that the top floor of the A-frame had a walk out balcony, and the lower floor had large picture windows on either side of the front door. A stone chimney on one side of the cabin suggested the presence of a fireplace.

"Shall we take a look inside?"

Marika smiled down at Rhi. "Why don't we grab our bags and get them stowed away. That ice cream you insisted on isn't going to last forever in the trunk."

"Oh, like I had to twist your arm," Rhi scoffed amiably as she retraced their steps back up the path.

The lawyer chuckled. She knew full well that the younger woman would never have to try very hard to get her way, and she was quite content being completely, utterly wrapped around Rhi's little finger.

When they retrieved their suitcases out of the Buick, Marika noticed a small rear door to the cabin and was glad they wouldn't have to carry everything back down the steep trail to the front door.

She went first, unlocking the door and pushing it open onto a short hall that led to a spacious great room at the front of the cabin. A quick inspection revealed a washroom on the left side of the hall, complete with a claw-footed tub, and a large bedroom with four sets of bunks on the right side.

They walked into the great room and stopped short in admiration of the view through the big picture windows. The thick forest framed the calm waters of the lake, and Marika was struck by how postcard perfect it looked.

"That's going to be an awesome view at sunset," Rhi breathed beside her.

"Mmm hmm," Marika murmured. "Be beautiful first thing in the morning too."

The young woman grinned. "But Lee said we didn't have to get up early."

The mood broken, the lawyer laughed and set her suitcase on the floor. "Why don't you stow our bags while I go grab some of the groceries? I don't want that ice cream to melt."

Casually she turned away, knowing full well from David's description that the master bedroom was the only room upstairs under the peaked roof, but leaving their sleeping arrangements for Rhi to decide. She was almost completely certain that her friend would take both bags to the upper floor, but she was determined that she wouldn't react with dismay if that weren't the case.

By the time she returned with several bags in hand, Rhi met her in the hall as she headed out to the car for the rest of the groceries. With admirable off-handedness, the younger woman remarked, "I put our bags upstairs. I figured we could unpack later."

"Sounds good," Marika said, a huge smile on her face as she made her way to the spacious kitchen that took up one half of the great room. Guess that answers that question. She could barely contain her delight, her hand trembling slightly as she set items in the old fridge.

When Rhi returned with the rest of the groceries, they worked silently to put them all away, stealing glances at each other as they did. Once they were done, they faced each other.

Marika watched as Rhi jammed her hand into her pockets and fidgeted a bit. Understanding the reason for the young woman's patent nervousness, she asked, "Are you hungry yet? We could make a bonfire in the pit and roast wieners and marshmallows."

"Um, I'd like that...but later. I'm not that hungry yet." Rhi smiled shyly. "Would you like to walk along the beach a bit, maybe stretch out our muscles after that car ride?"

"I'd like that," Marika assured her gently and, placing one hand softly on Rhi's back, guided her to the front door.

Once they were outside, Rhi regained her exuberance, bouncing over the rocky ground to the lakeshore as Marika followed at a more sedate pace. They headed away from the fallen tree, ambling along the shoreline, which varied from boulder strewn to fine grain sand to near marsh like conditions. It took twenty minutes before they passed their nearest neighbour, a squat, mostly stone structure that loomed over its patch of hillside.

"Ours is prettier," Rhi said confidently, looking at the questionable architecture.

Marika laughed. "I won't disagree there."

The lawyer was enjoying herself immensely, walking at the side of her soon-to-be lover, taking in the beautiful scenery and the plethora of boats out on the expansive waters of the lakes, from graceful sailboats to raucous speedboats to the ungainly looking houseboats that were so popular on the Shuswap waterways. She felt herself relaxing, letting all cares drop away as her focus narrowed to the picturesque lakeshore and her enthusiastic companion.

Rhi stopped every few metres, finding yet another item to examine, from the perfect skipping stone to an exotic looking chunk of driftwood to a tiny thumbnail sized frog that she gently carried back to Marika to display.

The lawyer admired every new find, though she shied away from accepting the frog, telling Rhi that she'd pass on that privilege. The younger woman grinned and carefully returned the tiny creature to the water, bounding on ahead to see what lay around the next corner.

Marika was entranced, but also slightly saddened, by her companion's childlike delight in the shoreline's treasures. As she watched Rhi stoop to examine something new, she wondered if her friend had ever even been to a lake. When Rhi returned with a particularly fine shell to show her, she asked that question.

Cheerfully, Rhi shook her head. "Nope, Mom and Dad used to take me to the lakeside park in Toronto, but Lake Ontario is pretty dirty, and it's not nearly as pretty as this. They'd let me swim in the pool at the park, but Mom didn't like me going in the lake." She paused and looked out at the crystal waters lapping at the shore, every stone of the lakebed clearly visible through the gentle waves. "I've certainly never seen anything like this though."

They'd been exploring for almost an hour, and Marika was about to suggest that they turn back, when they rounded a bend and saw a houseboat nosing slowly into shore. Several women were pulling on thick heavy ropes stretching out from each corner of the boat, and Rhi ran to help the woman on the rope closest to them.

Marika followed quickly, but by the time she reached them, they'd already looped the rope around a thick tree and the tall stranger was tying it off with an impressive set of knots. Finished securing the line, she waved at the woman who'd been steering the boat from the upper deck, a captain's hat pushed rakishly back on short, straight, strawberry blonde hair. "Good job, Karen. You can shut it down now."

The captain waved in acknowledgement and throttled down the engine. Marika stared in amazement at the apparently all-female crew swarming all over the ship. She estimated there were over a dozen of them, but it was hard to keep count.

"Thanks for the help," the tall woman said with a smile, her keen, intelligent eyes taking in both of them.

"No problem," Rhi answered with an amiable shrug. "Glad to help."

"Are you...some kind of club?" Marika asked curiously, still watching the women on the boat.

The tall woman laughed. "No, just a group of old friends that gets together every two years for a reunion." Turning to look affectionately at the boat, where two women were dragging out a metal gangplank, she added, "We all grew up together and went to school together. Now we're scattered, but we always come back together again." Facing Rhi and Marika, she smiled. "For one weekend we leave husbands, kids, jobs and everything else behind, and act like a bunch of teenagers again."

"Minus the making out." A teasing voice came from behind her as a stocky silver-haired woman climbed the shore to where the trio stood. "Hi, sorry to interrupt, but they need you to turn on the gas, Janene."

"My assigned duty," the tall woman grinned. "Thanks again for the help."

She walked away with her friend, and Marika heard the shorter one quip, "Well at least your assigned duty doesn't include getting the damned boat going every morning. I'll trade you any day!"

Watching the two friends laughing together as they returned to the boat, she was struck by nostalgia for what she'd never had. "Must be nice," she murmured, and found Rhi watching her understandingly.

"Yeah," her companion agreed. Glancing over at the boat, she added, "They all look in their forties, so they must've been friends for a lot of years."

Marika turned back in the direction from which they had come, and Rhi matched her pace, not stopping to explore this time as they started quietly back towards their cabin.

Lost in thought, the lawyer had no idea how long they'd walked before her companion asked softly, "Do you s'pose that we'd have had friends like that if we hadn't come from Broken Faith?"

Considering that for a long moment, Marika finally shrugged. "Hard to say, Rhi. I mean, who we are now has been shaped by everything that happened since you lost your folks and I was tossed out of my family. It's impossible to say what would have happened if we'd gotten to stay with our families."

Stopping in the sheltered lee of a prominent boulder, she took Rhi's hands and looked at her seriously. "Sweetheart, I can't change what's gone before for either of us, but I do know what we're responsible for what happens from now on. We have some wonderful friends that have stuck their necks out a mile for us this last week. It's up to us to cherish and appreciate them...and each other."

The younger woman stared at her, eyes sparkling with emotion and unshed tears. Marika gently tugged her forward, and Rhi slid into her arms and against her body as naturally as if she'd done it all her life. They clung to each other, rocking slightly as they banished the pain of their pasts in the joy of their embrace and the hope of their future.

This time it was Rhi who initiated the slow, smouldering kiss that weakened Marika's knees and left her gasping for breath. Their bodies pressed so fiercely against each other that the lawyer swore she could feel her young lover's heart pounding against hers. Lost in the sensual thrill of mutually exploring tongues and hands, Marika had barely enough self-control to stop Rhi from undoing her shorts.

"Not here, sweetheart. Let's go back," Marika croaked, though all she wanted to do was ease Rhi down on the beach and take her right here...the world be damned. The roar of a motorboat racing by a short way off shore restored some of her common sense, and she enfolded the younger woman's exploring fingers in her own. "Behave," she warned, but she knew by the ardent look in Rhi's eyes that they'd better get back to the cabin soon.

They made much quicker time returning to the cabin, and this time Rhi didn't hesitate. Her earlier shyness had vanished, and Marika almost grinned as the small woman tugged her urgently up the beach to the A-frame's front door.

They were barely inside, when Rhi pressed her back against the door and started working at undoing Marika's fly while trying to tug the lawyer's t-shirt up over her head.

"Off," she muttered, her voice muffled as her lips traveled over every bit of exposed flesh, nipping and kissing Marika's face and neck until the lawyer was frantic for more.

Marika paused just long enough to pull back and rip the t-shirt off before her eager hands were at Rhi's buttons, even as the younger woman was fumbling to push the unzipped shorts down long, slender legs.

Slightly exasperated to find herself pressed against the door clad only in her bra and lacy underpants while Rhi was still fully clothed, Marika renewed her attack on those stubborn buttons and soon had her lover's blouse off. With the benefit of the lawyer's long experience, the younger woman's bra quickly followed.

Marika wanted to slow down and appreciate the newly revealed flesh, but Rhi would have none of it, murmuring with pleasure as she slid her hands inside the lawyer's panties and eased them over her hips.

"Oh Jesus!" Marika moaned as eager fingers slid between her legs, avidly exploring the wet heat.

With every bit of remaining willpower, Marika pleaded, "Upstairs! Now!"

For a split second, she thought Rhi would ignore her, but the younger woman pulled away, her small, firm breasts heaving with emotion and her breath coming in short gasps.

Somehow they made it up the open flight of stairs, Marika discarding her bra and sandals along the way. When they reached the large bedroom, it was her turn to awkwardly divest Rhi of her remaining clothes as they stumbled towards the bed, unable to bear being parted for even a second.

They fell back on the soft mattress, Marika's longer body covering Rhi's, as she reveled in the feeling of the slight but sturdy frame pressing urgently up against hers. She couldn't have slowed down now if Gao himself had appeared at their bedroom door. Rhi's frenzied pleading drove her on, and she slid one thigh between legs that willingly parted for her.

Rocking slowly against the smaller woman, Marika lowered her head to capture one pert breast, its nipple already hard. She had intended to go slowly, gradually introducing her inexperienced lover to the new sensations, but an urgent hand at the back of her head held her firmly as Rhi tried to push up, forcing more of the soft, smooth flesh into the lawyer's mouth.

Almost dizzy with joy, desire and amazement, Marika abandoned any hesitation and threw herself into loving Rhi, whose vocalizations increased in volume and intensity when the lawyer's long fingers traveled down her belly and between her legs.

It was only a matter of moments before Rhi began thrashing feverishly, thrusting against Marika's hand and thigh. The lawyer was startled, but deeply gratified when her lover erupted in a throaty growl, straining against the hand that possessed her so deliciously before slumping back to the bed, sucking in air.

Marika gentled her touch and wrapped Rhi in her long arms. "I love you, sweetheart."

Marika had never meant the words more than right at this moment, with this woman. Her heart soared as she heard the simple response in barely audible tones.

"Love you, too."

Ignoring the persistent need in her own body, she concentrating on making Rhi feel loved, safe and cherished. Marika whispered to her love, telling her how very, very glad she was that the young woman had come into her life. Murmuring her appreciation of Rhi's responsiveness, of her beauty and eagerness, she enfolded her beloved with her own body, feeling the smaller woman's breathing slow as her limbs relaxed.

"Oh...wow!"

Marika laughed at Rhi's breathless exclamation. Hugging her even tighter, she whispered, "I take it that you liked that?"

"Oh...wow!"

Unable to stop the giggles at her lover's inarticulate eloquence, Marika buried her face in Rhi's thick hair, enjoying the younger woman's answering chuckles.

She was startled when moments later she was abruptly rolled on her back, and sparkling, mischievous, blue eyes regarded her.

"I think I've only had half the experience here, Rika." Rhi trailed her hand up the lawyer's belly and curled around one breast. "Could I interest you in going a little farther?"

Acutely conscious that Rhi's finger had settled on her nipple and was rubbing gently, Marika gasped, "I wouldn't say no."

"No?" Rhi slid down, replacing her finger with her tongue for a few moments, before raising her head and teasing, "Then what would you say?"

"I'd say...oh my!" Marika bucked against the sensation of one very agile hand sliding between her legs.

"Hmmm, oh my? That's interesting. What else would you say?" Rhi moved to half cover Marika as she transferred her attentions to the other breast.

"Uh...God!" The lawyer's legs spread as her hips thrust up, accepting her lover inside. Through a fog of pure sensation, she felt Rhi laughing against her breast.

"Commendably spiritual, my darling," Rhi purred, instinctively finding her lover's most sensitive spots.

"Oh, Jesus! Please, Rhi...harder...please!" Marika felt her body soar as her lover possessed her, driving her higher and higher until the cabin echoed with the sounds of her pleasure.

Finally Marika slumped back, her body drained of every bit of tension, but her heart overflowing with feeling for the woman who curled around her, holding her tightly.

They fell asleep like that, and when they woke, the sun had started to sink, illuminating the lake with a rosy light. Marika piled the pillows behind herself and sat up with her back comfortably cushioned. Rhi slid into position between her legs and leaned back as the lawyer wrapped her arms around the smaller woman who sighed in contentment.

"Happy?" Marika asked softly, nuzzling at one pink ear.

"I can't remember ever being happier," Rhi confirmed, squirming a little and sending familiar sensations through Marika's body. She chuckled and shook her head at herself. She suspected she was going to live in a near permanent state of arousal for the foreseeable future. God, what she does to me!

In utter contentment, they watched the lake, quietly reveling in the beauty-of the lake, of each other, and of the feelings that were overwhelming them. They saw an osprey land on the old deadfall briefly before flying off again, and watched a boat, its white sails catching the fading rays, tack by them and disappear from view. Finally, Marika asked, "Are you hungry? We could go start a bonfire."

"Hmmm, we could," Rhi agreed, but she made no move to extricate herself from her lover's arms.

Marika chuckled and lifted one hand to lovingly stroke Rhi's hair. "It's been a long time since we ate. You must be getting hungry."

"Oh, I'm hungry all right."

The lawyer shivered at the undisguised passion in the young woman's voice. She felt her own desire begin to rapidly escalate, and she pressed harder against the lithe body in her arms. Rhi leaned back and lifted her legs over Marika's longer ones, eliciting a small groan from the older woman.

"You know, it occurs to me that...technically...I'm still a virgin," Rhi murmured, capturing the hand that had been making small circles on her belly. Sliding it down to where she wanted it, she asked throatily, "Think you could do something about that?"

"Something like...this?"

"Oh yeah! Oh God, I love you..."

* * *

Lee frowned at the clock. It was quarter past ten, fifteen minutes beyond Marika's deadline to call. "Damn it! Why hasn't she called?"

Unwilling to leave it any longer, Lee picked up the phone and punched in Marika's cell phone number. By the tenth ring she was starting to get seriously worried, when she finally heard her friend answer.

"Hello?" Marika sounded breathless, as if she'd run a long distance.

"It's past ten," Lee said gruffly, her worries slow to fade. "Everything okay?"

"Oh shit! I'm sorry, Lee. I forgot. Yeah, everything's okay. Cabin's great. Lake is great."

Lee raised an eyebrow as she heard a distinct giggle in the background. She started to smile as the picture came into focus. Before she could say anything more, Marika gasped and blurted, "Uh, Lee, can I call you tomorrow? I promise...first thing in the morning."

Torn between teasing her friend and not wanting to interrupt the...festivities, Lee chose mercy. "Okay, no problem. Just make sure you plug your cell in overnight."

She grinned as she heard a muffled moan and then, "Rhi!" When Marika's voice came back on the line, it had gone up an octave. "Plug in...oh right. Hell, I forgot to bring the charger!"

"No you didn't. Dana packed in the side pocket of your suitcase."

"'Kay."

Shaking her head in amusement, Lee said with mock sternness, "Do NOT do anything else before you plug the phone in, Rika!"

"Right...phone...plug in." There was a muted yelp, and then Marika gasped, "Gotta go. Talk to you later."

The connection abruptly terminated, and Lee broke out laughing as she stared at the receiver in her hand. Dana poked her head around the door, staring at her partner.

"What's up, hon?"

Lee hung up the phone and grinned at her mate. "Let's just say that I think Rika and Rhi are enjoying their holiday."

Dana looked at her in puzzlement and then comprehension dawned. "No! Really?"

"Oh yeah...really," Lee confirmed with a chuckle, walking over to Dana. "Told you that you didn't need to pack jammies for them. I'd say they're having a lot of fun on their little holiday." She wrapped her arms around her partner and kissed her soundly. "Mmmm, what say we have a little fun too?"

Dana answered her with a kiss, before turning and leading a very willing Lee down the hall to their bedroom.

Chapter Twenty-seven

GAO STARED ANGRILY at the papers he'd combed through a hundred times over the past couple of hours, seething with frustration that nothing in their contents told him where his prey had gone.

Perry wandered in from the kitchen, slurping soup from a stained mug. "Want some?"

The Asian man glared at his reluctant host. "No!" He took a slight measure of satisfaction from the way Perry cringed and edged away. Ignoring the other man, Gao turned his attention back to the uncooperative printouts, irritated by the way his left eye kept blurring on him.

"Um, did you get any ideas?"

Gao almost ignored the tentative question, but then he shook his head. "It is obvious that Glenn has hidden them, but there is nothing in here to indicate where they might be. It's doubtful that she would keep them in her home any longer, so I suspect she either has them staying with friends or in a hotel somewhere."

"Maybe they went with that skinny guy who was there yesterday," Perry suggested as he drained his soup with a noisy swallow.

The Asian turned his cold black eyes on Perry. "What skinny guy?"

The electronics expert quailed under the icy stare. "Uh, when I was watching the Glenn place, there was some tall, skinny guy came in through the backyard. He was there for a long time, and when he went to go, that smaller woman walked him out. They talked for quite a while before he left."

"You're sure?" For the first time Gao felt a stirring of optimism.

"Well, yeah. I could see the back and the front yards from the garage I was hiding in, and I had my binoculars."

Gao closed his eyes, picturing the previous evening when he'd driven by the church and witnessed a tall, thin man greeting the women he was tracking. "Yes!" He hissed his triumph. He will know where they went!

Gao wasn't at all squeamish about going after a priest. As far as the slender Asian was concerned, his newest target signified nothing more than a chess piece to be removed before he could get to his real objective. Nor was he worried that the priest might successfully conceal the women's whereabouts. His experience had shown him that courage and resolve were hollow philosophies when a man was confronted with an agonizing end to his own mortality.

If the priest gave him the information he wanted without too much trouble, then he would reward the man with a clean, swift execution. If he didn't...

Gao shrugged and stood up, awkwardly tucking his gun in the back of his trousers with his left hand. Having a concrete plan, he already felt better.

"You're driving me," he informed Perry coldly. The electronics expert opened his mouth to protest, but snapped it shut as Gao slid his hand around to his gun. Meekly, he set the soup mug aside, wiped his hands on his pants, and went to get his keys.

The Asian shook his head in disgust. He would have vastly preferred to keep Perry entirely out of this, but his head still pounded and his left eye was unreliable, so he needed the man for the moment.

As Perry drove him across the city towards St. Barnabas Anglican Church, Gao formulated the most effective approach. He concocted a cover story in case the priest didn't realize who he was; but if the priest did make the connection that he was the man who had abducted his friends the previous night, Gao was prepared to use immediate force if necessary.

He had Perry slow down as they turned down the street that ran along the side of the church. Frowning, he realized that the driveway was empty, the windows of the rectory were dark, and the only one apparently around was an old man working in the flower gardens that fronted the building.

Thinking on his feet had always been one of Gao's trademarks, and was largely responsible for his rapid climb in the Chameleon's organization. Even now-with his mind still mildly scrambled from the blow he'd taken the previous night-he quickly shifted gears and adjusted his plan.

"Pull over up the street and wait for me."

Perry did as ordered, and within moments Gao was once again walking down the street leading to the church, carefully looking around for any sign of unusual activity. There was nothing out of the ordinary, so he crossed the neatly mown lawn to where the plaid-shirted man was planting brightly coloured petunias.

Letting his shoulders droop and hunch a little, Gao called out softly as he approached. "Sir? Excuse me, sir?"

The man pushed himself up from the garden and turned, resting on his haunches as he tipped an old cowboy hat back over his gray hair. He gave a little whistle as Gao approached.

"Good lord, boy! Didya get the number of the truck that hit ya?"

Gao forced a rueful smile, as he halted and squatted on the grass a short distance away from the old cowboy. Touching the bandage on his forehead, he said, "It was five teenagers. They mugged me last night. I tried to give them my wallet, but they beat me anyway."

"Damnation!" The cowboy shook his head sympathetically. "Makes ya wonder what the world is comin' to, don' it?"

"Yes, sir, it does," Gao agreed.

"Eh, don't be callin' me sir now, boy. Name's Tupper." The cowboy held out his hand, then pulled it back when Gao raised the cast on his right hand. "Sorry, lad." He jerked a thumb at the flowerbeds he'd been labouring in. "T'were a buncha kids done this too, just for the helluvit. Taken me two days to clean up the mess, and now I'm tryin' to get the flowers all in before services t'morra."

"My name is Charlie Liu. I live not too far from here, and I was wondering if I might speak to the minister. I've never gone to church, but the mugging has made me think..." Gao almost smiled at the understanding on the old cowboy's face.

"Yep, I know what ya mean, Charlie. Sometimes things come along makes a man think twice about his life...Makes ya think there might be more 'n puttin' yor next meal on the table. Why I remember..."

Before the old man could continue his train of thought, Gao cut in smoothly. "I thought perhaps if I might speak to the minister tonight, I would know whether this would be a good church to attend in the morning."

Tupper bristled with pride. "Ain't none better, boy. And we got the finest priest in the city here. They jus' don' make better men than David Ross, let me tell ya!" He laughed. "Min' you, I mighta had a diff'rent opinion if ya'd asked me this mornin'. That man had me going through a hundred boxes looking for a blessed key. Then he finds it in the very firs' one he checked!"

The old cowboy rubbed his jaw with affectionate exasperation, as Gao felt an instinctive fluttering in his belly. Careful to keep only the mildest interest in his voice, he asked politely, "Had he misplaced his house keys?"

Chuckling, Tupper shook his head. "Nah, though sometimes I swear that man couldn't find his glasses on his own nose. He was lookin' for the key to a buddy's cabin so he could loan it to some frien's"

Despite wanting to punch the air in triumph, Gao remained motionless. "That was very nice of his friend to loan his cabin."

"Yep. Well, of course he's a priest too, so bein' nice is sorta in the job description. From what David says though, this Conor darn near walks on water."

"Conor? I knew a priest named Conor Williams in Edmonton once. I wonder if it's the same man."

"Don' think so. David's friend's name is Conor O'Reilly." Tupper laughed. "Now there's a good Irish name for ya. My mother was a Reilly-right straight from the ol' country, she was."

Faking disappointment, Gao continued to probe. "No, that wouldn't be the gentleman I knew then, though he did have a cabin as I recall. I'm afraid I don't remember what lake it was on though."

"Mighta bin the Shuswaps. That's where David's frien's cabin is, and I know lotsa folks go there for hol'days. David says the cabin is a real beaut too, right down on the waterfront."

Gao could have kissed the garrulous old cowboy. So his prey had fled to a waterfront cabin on the Shuswaps, owned by a priest named Conor O'Reilly...and he hadn't even had to pull the gun that nestled so comfortingly under his light summer jacket. It was time to wrap this up and go.

Glancing up at the sky, still fairly light in the summer evening, Gao murmured, "I'm afraid I must get going. I take it your priest is out tonight?" He didn't really care now that he had the information he needed, but he needed a graceful exit.

"Fraid so. Miz Hancock took poorly s'afternoon, and the family asked David to come sit with 'em. Knowing him, he'll be there 'til the wee hours and then come d'rectly here for services."

"Then perhaps I shall attend services in the morning and speak to him afterwards about joining the church," Gao said, rising to his feet.

"Good idea," Tupper said approvingly. "I thin' ya'll like it here. Great priest...good buncha folks. Make ya feel right at home."

"Thank you for taking the time to talk to me," Gao said courteously, inclining his head in a little bow.

Tupper grinned. "My pleasure, Charlie. Be seein' ya around."

Gao smiled in return, then turned and made his way back to the sidewalk. Glancing over his shoulder as he left, he saw the old cowboy already back at work getting the last of the flowers in place.

He frowned as he approached Perry's car, feeling the vibration of the car's stereo through the pavement under his feet. Oh, that's inconspicuous!

Watching Perry drum wildly on the steering wheel, he briefly considered simply throwing the man out of the car and driving himself to the Shuswaps, but as attractive as the idea was, he knew he needed to rest on the drive there so he'd be in top form when he found the women.

Gao wrenched open the door, startling Perry so badly that the nervous man banged his head on the window jerking away from his ominous passenger. The Asian snapped off the blaring stereo, and ordered, "Drive."

Perry fumbled for the ignition, starting the car before he asked, "Where?"

He flinched as coldly amused black eyes regarded him.

"Shuswap Lakes."

The electronics expert gaped at him. "Shuswap? In B.C.?"

"Yes, now drive."

"But..."

So swiftly that Perry didn't have time to utter another word of protest, Gao had the barrel of his gun pressed tightly to his reluctant chauffeur's temple. He gave the ashen man a moment to absorb the sensation of the cool metal, then calmly asked, "You were saying?"

"Nothing," Perry squeaked. "Didn't say nothing."

"You didn't say anything," Gao corrected with a trace of black humour, but he removed the gun, flipped the safety back on and set it on his lap. "Get moving. I want to drive straight there-no stops."

Sullenly, Perry put the car in drive before muttering, "I gotta get gas and take a leak."

"All right," Gao agreed, his mood markedly improved now that he was en route to his targets. Then he added calmly, "But don't be foolish, Perry. You really don't want to be an added complication."

They stopped at a gas station to fill up the tank and use the facilities. Gao was amused when he stood at a urinal beside Perry, that his companion seemed to have problems coaxing his bladder to relax. Even with the awkwardness of using his left hand, he was finished, washed up and back out to the car long before the electronics expert.

Once the jittery man had returned to the car, Gao took off his jacket and neatly folded it on his lap to cover his hands-one in a cast, and one holding an H&K P7M13 in a casual grasp. When they got out on the highway, the setting sun bothered him, so, content now that his intimidated driver would carry out his instructions precisely, the Asian closed his eyes. Comforting visions of cowering women soon soothed him to sleep as the sky deepened to night and the kilometres slipped by.

* * *

Rhi woke to a tangle of sheets, and long arms and legs wrapped around her. She didn't move, smiling as she let her eyes adjust to the early morning light. With a deep joy she recalled every moment of the previous day...from waking for the first time in Marika's embrace to both of them finally falling asleep exhausted, long after the stars had come out.

Her stomach felt completely hollow-reminding her that they hadn't eaten since the roadside sandwich the previous afternoon-but her body was profoundly satiated, and her heart was overflowing with what she felt for her new lover. Suddenly needing to see Marika, she twisted in her warm cocoon until she'd rolled over.

The lawyer mumbled and instinctively pulled her small partner closer, but Rhi resisted, wanting to watch her sleeping partner's face. Avidly she took in every detail: the way pale lashes fluttered briefly and then subsided, as if the sleeper resisted waking up; the ash blond strands that had drifted over soft cheeks; the tiny blue veins she could see through the thin, delicate skin of Marika's temple.

Rhi's gaze sharpened then, and she frowned at the bandage that Dana had placed over the wound Gao had inflicted. She knew it wasn't serious and would heal quickly, but the thought that someone had dared to hurt her lover still left her livid. For the most part she was content to leave the apprehension of their enemies to the police, but a small part of her dearly wanted a final confrontation with Gao.

Resolutely pushing the residual anger aside, Rhi concentrated instead on studying the woman sleeping beside her. Overwhelmed by the depth of what she was feeling, she gently pushed back the silken hair and traced her finger down Marika's jaw line to her neck, pausing to feel the pulse there before continuing her downward path.

Coming to rest on the side of her lover's breast, she was startled by the sound of an amused, sleep-raspy voice.

"Are you having your way with me, sweetheart?"

Rhi chuckled and looked up to meet loving gray eyes. "Um...yes?"

Marika leaned forward, capturing her lips in a slow, lingering kiss before deliberately taking Rhi's hand and placing it firmly over her breast. Huskily, she murmured her approval. "Good."

Before they could proceed any further, Rhi's stomach rumbled loudly in the quiet room and both women broke out laughing.

Rhi slid her hand over the soft curve and around Marika's back, snuggling in closer. She thrilled, as she had the first time, to the sensation of their bodies melding. Her lover nuzzled her hair and ran a gentle hand down the length of her back.

"I suppose we really should eat first, eh?"

When Rhi giggled, Marika laughed. "Breakfast, my insatiable little darling...breakfast."

Leaning up for another kiss, Rhi agreed. "Mmmm, I guess that would be acceptable." With a wicked twinkle in her eye, she added, "For now."

Marika gave a mock-groan. "Oh for the stamina of youth!"

Laughing, Rhi rolled her older lover over on her back and squirmed on top. She was torn between wanting to demonstrate her stamina, and acceding to the increasingly intrusive demands of her empty stomach, but another rumble decided the issue for her.

"Ooooh, that tickled." Marika grinned up at the smaller woman, wrapping her arms firmly around the body that had her pinned.

Rhi lowered her head, nibbling a little at an elegant collar bone as her hands traced teasing patterns down the lawyer's sleek sides. "Tickling can be good," she countered, her words somewhat muffled.

"You want tickling do you?" Marika's hands promptly began to fly over Rhi's body, driving her young lover into a paroxysm of laughter, and quickly ending with both of them bouncing out of bed and standing with their arms draped loosely around each other as they surveyed the room.

"Sorta looks like a tornado hit it," Rhi observed wryly.

Marika squeezed her shoulders and chuckled. "I'd like to point out that most of these clothes are yours."

"Uh huh. That's only because yours are still downstairs. And who was it that tossed that pillow all the way over there last night?" Rhi raised one eyebrow as she indicated the square cushion that was balanced haphazardly off the edge of a chair.

"Oh yeah...that would be me."

Rhi looked up to see a delightful pink blush on her lover's fair features. She grinned, remembering the circumstances that had sent the pillow flying through the air. Chuckling she moved to her suitcase to get fresh clothes.

"I think a bath might be in order," Rhi suggested as she dug for what she needed. When the expected concurrence didn't come, she glanced over her shoulder to find Marika watching her intently, a trace of uncertainty on her face. Puzzled, she stood and faced her lover. "Rika? What's wrong?"

"Are you all right...I mean, with all this? I didn't rush you last night or anything?"

Astonished, Rhi blinked at the other woman. "You rush me? Honey, in case you hadn't noticed, there was a whole lot of mutual rushing going on." She watched Marika drop her eyes, and instantly she moved to her lover, taking the long, slender hands that had brought her such pleasure in her own.

"Hey," she coaxed, "what's going on, my love? What are you thinking?"

Marika shook her head. "I'm sorry. I'm being an idiot."

"No you're not," Rhi rebuked her gently. "If something's bothering you, tell me what it is."

Drawing a deep breath, Marika voiced her worries. "I'm wondering if everything that's happened has happened too fast-as a result of what you went through last week."

Rhi understood instantly. Softly she clarified. "You're questioning whether I made love with you out of a need to confirm we were alive...a reaction to surviving Gao and Cass."

Unable to meet her eyes, Marika simply nodded. Inwardly, Rhi cursed Cass all over again for making her lover question her own worth. She'd thought their glorious lovemaking would have convinced the insecure woman of her feelings, but obviously the light of day had brought doubts to the fore again.

Firmly she tilted Marika's face up until their eyes met, then putting every ounce of conviction she could into her voice, she declared, "I love you, and I was falling in love with you long before the events of last week. What happened last night was only a beginning. You said yourself that it's up to us what we make of our lives from this point forward. Well, I want to make my life with you...not because of Cass or Gao, or even Lee and Dana. I want to make my life with you because I love you. Do you believe me?"

Saying the words, Rhi felt their unequivocal truth, and as she stood quietly while Marika's eyes searched her face, she knew David had been right. She didn't need her old crutch anymore. She had made her choice-long before they'd first touched each other the previous night.

"Yes."

It was only a single word, but Rhi saw the blaze of joy in Marika's eyes as her lover finally accepted the miracle they'd been given.

"Good." They stared at each other for a long moment, two sets of eyes brimming with emotion. Finally Marika drew Rhi forward into her arms and they relaxed into each other, somewhat exhausted by the emotional overload.

Neither could have said how long they stood in that sunny room, arms locked around each other as Rhi rested her head on her tall lover's shoulder, but finally Marika broke the contented silence.

"So...bath then breakfast?"

"Sounds good," Rhi agreed as she eased out of the embrace and smiled at Marika.

Both women moved to pick out clothes as Marika teased, "I suppose you're going to have that chocolate marshmallow cereal you picked out."

"Of course," Rhi said cheerfully, finding the shorts she wanted at the bottom of the bag.

"You do realize that stuff is pure sugar," Marika chided gently as she led the way out of their room.

"Yup," the younger woman agreed, then added with an evil chuckle, "I figure I'm going to need all the energy I can get."

A melodramatic moan was followed by the sound of the lovers laughing together as they descended the stairs.

* * *

Gao slammed his uninjured hand against the dashboard in frustration, and not even Perry shrinking from him alleviated his foul mood. He'd been so certain the women would be easy to find once they got to the lake, but he'd been unaware that the Shuswaps were really an H-shaped chain of four large lakes, with over a thousand kilometres of shoreline.

They'd arrived just after two AM, with Perry whining that he was exhausted and needed to rest. Reasoning that there was little hope of finding the cabin in the dark, Gao had agreed to obtain a cheap motel room. Once inside, Perry immediately sacked out on one of the beds, while Gao headed straight for the local phonebook.

Opening to the 'R's, he'd scanned the listings and found eight Reilly's. Tearing out the page, he'd studied the addresses and with rising excitement, found two listed on Lakeshore Drive. Leaving Perry snoring noisily, Gao drove to an all-night convenience store and bought a local map. Once back in the room, he'd meticulously charted the location of each address. To his disgust, he'd found that Lakeshore Drive was near a small lake south of the actual Shuswaps, and the rest of the Reilly's were in town.

Irritated, but not discouraged, Gao had decided they would leave at first light and check every cabin on the lake if they had to. Many hours later, they were no further ahead than when they'd started, which was why the dashboard was taking the brunt of his anger.

The problem he'd encountered was that many of the lakeside cottages were nestled in the thick woods that covered the hillsides surrounding the lakes. Gao was able to eliminate a number of them that conveniently had family names posted clearly, but he was concerned that if he kept approaching strangers looking for his prey, he might arouse suspicions and end up being reported to the local RCMP detachment.

It was past noon now, and although Gao didn't feel he was under a deadline since the women couldn't know he was there, he was driven by his own need to find and kill them.

"Uh, could I pick up some lunch?" Perry asked nervously.

"Make it fast." Gao stared out the window as Perry drove, turning over possibilities in his mind. He could-if necessary-continue the cabin-by-cabin search along the vast network of roads around the lakes, but he wanted something faster...more effective.

"The Lakes!"

Perry glanced at Gao. "The Lakes?"

"Exactly! They're in a lakeshore cabin with a private beach. On an afternoon like this," Gao said excitedly, gesturing at the bright sunny day, "they're not going to be inside. They'll probably be lounging on their beach, or swimming or something. All we have to do is rent a speed boat, and we can cover the lake much faster that way."

"Do you know how to drive a boat?" Perry asked skeptically. "'Cause I sure don't."

"How hard can it be?" Gao scoffed. "As soon as we have lunch, we'll find a boat rental outlet. Are your binoculars still in the car?"

"Yeah, I left 'em in the trunk yesterday."

"Excellent. You drive. I'll scan the shoreline."

* * *

Rhi leaned out of the canoe and grabbed the end of the wharf, pulling alongside as Marika propelled them forward with strokes of her paddle.

"Don't fall out," the lawyer warned laughingly. "I've fished you out once, and that's enough for one day."

"Hey!" Rhi protested good-naturedly. "Can I help it if that fish was too fast?"

"Good thing we were only in three feet of water...and honey, I don't think you're supposed to try and catch them with your hands."

"I almost had him!" Rhi grinned, as she crawled out on the wharf and tied the canoe down.

They'd had a wonderful day. After a bath and breakfast, they'd gone for a walk in the unexplored direction from their beach, then returned for a swim before lunch. They'd planned to take the canoe out after lunch, but had gotten distracted and ended up spending the afternoon making love instead. They'd finally dragged themselves out of their comfortable nest, and after a late lunch-or early dinner-had taken the canoe out for a couple of hours of exploration.

Neither woman had ever canoed before, so there was more hilarity than actual progress for the first half hour, but by the time they'd returned as the early dusk was starting to settle in, they'd gotten quite proficient. Rhi wanted to stay out longer, but Marika was concerned that she'd get chilled in her damp clothes, so insisted that they return, bribing her young lover with the promise of a bonfire.

As Marika stood to climb up on the wharf, the wake of a passing motorboat rocked the canoe, and she almost fell before Rhi grabbed her arm. The younger woman glared after the boat that had picked up speed as it roared away, but the setting sun made it hard to see anything.

Shaking her head, Rhi took off her lifejacket and picked up her paddle. Marika did the same, and they made their way back up the rocky beach to the A-frame, stowing their gear on the porch in readiness for the next day.

Linking hands, the new lovers entered the cabin. They barely made it inside the door before Rhi was in Marika's arms, claiming the kisses willingly offered.

"Mmmm, I've been wanting to do that for hours," the lawyer murmured contentedly when they finally came up for air.

Rhi snuggled into the taller body. "Me too. But I figured the canoe was too tippy for us to fool around out there."

"No kidding. In case you haven't noticed, you're wet, you know." Marika chuckled at the raised eyebrow that got her. "I meant that your clothes are still damp from your fishing expedition. Why don't you go change and I'll start getting things ready for our bonfire."

"Okay." Rhi broke away, but as she was walking up the stairs, she turned back with a wicked grin. "By the way, you were right on both counts."

Marika broke out laughing, watching affectionately as the younger woman disappeared into their bedroom. Turning to the fridge, she began to take items out, a huge smile on her face. "I think I've created a monster."

Dreamily, she stood at the counter, the hot dogs, buns and condiments sitting forgotten on the tray in front of her. Lost in thought and memory, she didn't notice Rhi coming back down the stairs, dressed in clean, dry clothes, until a soft, loving voice sounded beside her.

"Woolgathering, sweetheart?"

Marika smiled and cupped her lover's face. "Just thinking."

"Hmm, looked like pretty good thoughts."

"The best...they were all about you...about us."

Rhi looked at her seriously. "Are you happy?"

Marika returned her gaze with equal gravity. "I don't remember ever in my life being happier. Thank you, my love." She staggered a little as small, strong arms suddenly wrapped around her and hugged her fiercely, but she matched her lover, holding the younger woman tightly as tears of joy filled her eyes.

"You know, at this rate, we're never going to get through all the food we bought."

The muffled voice quavered suspiciously, and Marika smiled gently, feeling Rhi snuffle against her chest. Planting a kiss on tawny hair, she suggested, "Well, I did promise to demonstrate my fire-starting skills, and you were pretty keen on roasting some marshmallows."

Rhi drew a deep breath and pulled back a little, brushing at her wet eyes with the back of her hand. Her brilliant smile reassured Marika that her lover was fine, just somewhat overcome with emotion. The lawyer knew that feeling well. She'd been alternating between euphoria, exhilaration and exhaustion for the last 24 hours or so herself.

Gently she nudged the smaller woman and pointed to the tray. "Why don't you take that down to the fire pit, and I'll grab the matches, some newspaper and the toasting sticks."

Rhi did so, and Marika turned back to find the matches on top of the fridge. Gathering what she needed, she went to join her lover, keeping her fingers crossed that she'd recall, from her long ago Girl Guide days, how to build a bonfire.

* * *

Gao growled exultantly as he watched the small woman help her tall companion out of the canoe. "Get us out of here," he ordered, and Perry increased their speed as they roared away.

They'd spent the entire afternoon cruising up and down the waterways, Perry driving while Gao scanned the shoreline for familiar faces. As the hours wore away, the Asian man began to question whether this had been the right strategy after all, but the hours of searching had finally paid off on the third pass of this part of the lake.

"Where to?" Perry asked, his pasty skin burned bright red from the unprotected hours on the water.

"Back to the dock. We'll turn in the boat and take the car," Gao ordered, as he consulted the map and marked the approximate position of his prey's cabin.

Once back at the rental dock, they turned in the boat and climbed the hill to the parking lot. Much to Gao's amazement, Perry balked at getting back into the car.

"No. I'm not going along with you on this. I've never killed anyone," Perry protested weakly, his eyes flitting nervously from Gao to the surrounding cars and the few others in the parking lot.

"I have," Gao snarled in a low voice. "Now get in the car."

"Nuh uh," Perry said, his voice scared, but determined. "I'll wait for you back at the motel."

Gao stared at him, torn between anger and exasperation. Finally, he snapped, "Fine. You would undoubtedly be more of a hindrance than help. Give me the keys."

Perry slid them across the roof of the car and backed away. Ignoring him, the Asian walked around and slid into the driver's seat, adjusting the seat for his shorter frame. Starting the ignition, he rolled down the window. "I won't be long, and I won't wait for you if you're not ready...Is that understood?"

The electronics expert nodded mutely, and Gao put the car in gear. Glancing in the rearview mirror as he drove away, he saw Perry slouching off in the direction of the street, then dismissed the man from his thoughts. What he'd said was accurate, and in truth, he preferred to carry out his mission unhindered by a reluctant assistant. Perry had served his purpose...now the rest was up to him.

Squinting, Gao momentarily cursed his unreliable eyesight. Unfortunately he would need Perry to make the trip back to Calgary, so abandoning him at the motel was not an option. Hours of straining his good eye with the binoculars to compensate for the fuzzy vision in his other one had aggravated his ever-present headache and left him tired. However knowing he was so close to his goal pushed back his exhaustion. As he turned onto the main highway that circumnavigated the Lakes, he smiled in anticipation.

The boat rentals were on a different arm of the lake, and he estimated it would take him at least forty-five minutes to get to the arm where the women's cabin was, but that too suited him as the sun's rays faded. It wouldn't be dark by the time he got there, but it wouldn't be full light either, the twilight--along with the element of surprise-giving him the advantage.

* * *

Grinning, Marika watched Rhi strip her fifth blackened marshmallow from the toasting stick. The younger woman lacked her lover's patience, and rather than staying over the embers to toast the white confections to a golden brown, she preferred plunging the marshmallows into the flames for a quick charcoal effect.

The lawyer chuckled at the sticky white tendrils that coated her companion's chin. Rhi tried to clean them off, but only managed to smear the marshmallow over her fingers as well.

"I think I'd better go get cleaned up," she said ruefully, popping one marshmallow covered finger in her mouth.

"The lake's right there," Marika suggested, vastly amused by her lover's antics.

"I think this is going to require soap too," Rhi answered, rising from the stump on which she'd been perched.

Half a dozen stumps served as makeshift seats surrounding the fire pit, and the women had been contentedly sitting side-by-side comparing roasting techniques as they enjoyed the bonfire. Rhi leaned over with a grin and tried to buss her companion, but Marika shrieked with laughter and held her at bay, grateful for her longer arms as she did so.

"Go get cleaned up, brat! Or no more kisses for you!"

"Oh sure! You didn't mind kissing me when I was all sticky this afternoon."

Marika chuckled. "I don't mind that kind of sticky one bit, sweetheart."

Rhi chortled and started up the trail to the cabin. Marika called after her, "Can you bring the cell back with you, love? I want to call Lee early so she doesn't interrupt us later."

"I like the way you think, Rika," Rhi called over her shoulder as she disappeared into the cabin.

Marika smiled and turned back to watch the flames, feeling a certain pride in her handiwork. It had only taken her five matches to get the kindling started, and Rhi had been admirably silent during her efforts, rewarding her with a long kiss once the fire was snapping strongly.

The lawyer looked up at the sky, enjoying the faintly emerging stars. She knew that later in the evening they'd illuminate the night sky brilliantly. Sighing with a deep sense of well being, her eyes returned to the fire, enjoying the sound and colours of the flames as she waited for her lover to return.

It wasn't long before Rhi returned, considerably cleaner and carrying the cell phone. Marika accepted the phone and the kiss that went with it, almost getting lost in the soft sensations of her companion's lips. With a small moan she pulled away.

"If we keep doing that, I'm going to forget to phone again."

Rhi chuckled and sat down beside her, laying one hand on the lawyer's thigh. "Yeah, Lee's timing left something to be desired last night, so best to check in with mom first."

"Mom?" Marika laughed as she punched in Lee's speed dial. "She'd be cuffing you upside the head if she heard that one." The line was busy, so she set the phone down on the ground beside her, concentrating instead on the delightful way her lover's hand was tracing circles on her leg. Reaching one hand behind Rhi's neck, she gently rubbed the nape, having learned the previous night what a sensitive area that was for the small woman.

They leaned towards each other and just as their lips met, the phone rang, startling them into jumping apart.

"Damn! Told you she had lousy timing," Rhi muttered, as Marika reached down to pick up the phone.

"Hi, Lee," Marika said with amusement, winking at her slightly frustrated lover.

"Marika! You've got to get out of there!"

Shocked at Lee's frantic tone, Marika asked, "What? Lee, what are you..."

"Get out! Leave everything and get the hell out of there! Gao knows where you two are!"

Marika shot upright and Rhi stood too, eyes wide as she tried to decipher what was going on.

"What do you mean he knows? How could he?"

"David just called. Tupper inadvertently told an Asian man with a cast on his hand and a bandage on his forehead where you two were. He doesn't know precisely, Rika, but you've got to get out of there as fast as you can. Go to the RCMP detachment in Sicamous. I'll have Marc call them right away to tell them what's going on. Don't stop to pack, just get moving. And call me when you're there!"

Instantly Marika closed the connection, grabbed Rhi's hand and started running for the cabin. Rhi didn't stop to ask, but matched her stride. Slamming through the door, Marika dropped her lover's hand and raced up the stairs to get the car keys. She was back in under a minute, noting with approval that Rhi had turned off the lights.

"Gao's coming?"

Rhi's tense question came as she stood at the edge of a window, scanning the area around the cabin in the fading light.

"Yes. We're going to the RCMP right now." Marika knew her voice was sharp with tension, but Rhi followed her unquestioningly as they left the cabin and rounded the corner, heading for the Buick at the back of the A-frame.

Marika stopped short and frantically backpedaled. She whispered harshly, "There's a car coming down the road with its lights off." Frantically she cast her eyes about, trying to decide which was the best way to flee.

Rhi grabbed one of the paddles they'd leaned against the wall when they'd returned earlier. Marika pointed in the direction they'd first walked the previous night. "That way. Neighbour's closer."

They ran down the hill to the beach, hearing the unmistakable crack of a gun just as they dodged behind the wood hut. It was only a few metres between the edge of the hut and the bush, but Marika felt like it was a mile of open prairie as they ducked and scampered frantically for the cover of the trees. They heard another crack as they plunged into the thick underbrush, Rhi holding the paddle high to keep it from becoming entangled.

Marika had no idea how long they ran, but when Rhi pulled her to a halt, her lungs were burning and her legs were trembling. Bent double as she sucked in air, she managed to gasp, "We should head up the hill for the road."

"Rika, listen to me," Rhi panted. "We have to stop him."

Marika stared at her companion incredulously, barely able to make out her features in the gloom of falling night and thick forest. "Are you nuts! We have to get out of here!"

"Listen, love...we can get away, but by the time the police come, he'll be long gone, and he'll come after us again and again. He'll never stop unless we stop him," Rhi insisted, one hand wrapped around Marika's upper arm, shaking her slightly.

"He's got a gun. We've got a paddle," Marika pointed out harshly. She wanted nothing more than to grab her lover's hand and drag her away from the danger that she had caused.

Rhi dropped the paddle and grabbed the older woman with both hands. "We can do this, love, we can! No more running, Rika...never again!"

Marika couldn't believe she was even listening, but even in the twilight, she could see the intensity in her lover's eyes and hear the fervor in her hushed voice. There was silence as Rhi let her make up her own mind.

"How?" Even as the question was out of her mouth Marika couldn't believe she'd said it, but something inside her...no, something within her lover, compelled absolute trust and belief.

Flashing a grin, Rhi quickly laid out her plan.

* * *

It had taken Gao longer than he'd estimated to find the cabin, but as the car drove at a turtle's pace along the narrow, rutted road, he felt the growing anticipation of the chase. He passed four turn-offs before his headlights illuminated a sign reading 'O'Reilly'.

"O'Reilly? O'Reilly?" Gao swore as he realized he'd dropped the critical first letter when he'd instituted his search of the phone book when they'd first arrived. He cursed his aching head and unreliable memory, allowing himself a moment to wonder if he could have found them sooner, before discarding the thought as irrelevant. All that mattered was that he'd found them now.

Extinguishing the headlights, he turned down the trail leading to a cabin he could see dimly through the trees. Parking behind a white Buick, he picked up his gun, opened the car door and soundlessly eased it shut. Walking rapidly, he made his way along the side of the cabin. Rounding the corner, he saw two figures running across the beach. For a split second he froze in confusion; then as he saw the tall, slender blonde in the lead glance over her shoulder directly at him, her fearful expression illuminated by the dancing light of the campfire, he realized his prey were getting away from him.

Furious, he raised the gun and, barely aiming, shot in their direction. They disappeared behind a hut and then reappeared as they dashed for the forest. He fired again, and began to run after them. By the time he reached the bush, they'd disappeared and he cursed them, their parentage and the children they would never have if he had his way.

Plunging into the bush, he followed them. He was a city boy, born and bred, but even he couldn't miss the snapped branches and broken foliage. However the deeper he got into the forest, the harder it got to see, and he had to backtrack several times.

He thought he had lost the track when he caught a glimpse of something red through the trees ahead. Firing another shot, he called, "Stop!" Somewhat to his surprise, the figure did so and slowly stepped out into view. It was the smaller woman, and Gao's eyes narrowed.

"Your friend...where is she?" he demanded, raising his gun threateningly.

"Long gone." The small woman's tone was taunting. "She's out of your reach and she'll have the police down on you so fast, you'll be rotting in Drumheller before you know it. You lost, asshole. She beat you, you low-life loser. Your boss is going to be so pissed at you. Hell, you'll probably be fish food before you ever make it to the pen."

Rage made his hand tremble, as Gao spat, "But at least you'll be dead."

Everything happened at once. His target dove to one side as he fired, and a scream echoed in his ears as something slammed down on his gun hand. He howled and dropped to his knees, scrabbling after the fallen gun. Another blow slammed into his kidneys, leaving him writhing in pain and unable to move as the smaller woman raced to the gun and picked it up.

Through teary eyes, he saw her hold out one hand and the lawyer come around him to take it, still holding the paddle that she'd used against him. The little one pointed the gun at him as she asked her companion, "Are you okay?"

The tall woman's voice was slightly hysterical. "Am I okay? You're the one dodging bullets!" She threw one arm over the small one's shoulders, and the other woman soothed her, never taking her eyes off Gao.

Using every bit of will, Gao pulled himself to his knees, groaning as the pain rippled through him. Panting, he stared at the women, trying to focus on the gun wielder.

"You can't shoot," he challenged, unwilling to concede these women their victory.

Slipping an arm around the waist of the taller woman, the little one said with absolute certainty, "I can, and will, if I have to. There's nothing I wouldn't do to protect her."

He believed her. He heard the certitude in her voice. Slumping back to the forest floor, Gao shook his head numbly, cradling his newly injured left hand with the cast on his right hand. He could barely breathe from the agony in his back, but the sharpest wound was to his pride. They had won. They had beaten him, just as the little one said. And looking up as they held onto each other, he accepted that fact, finally letting the rage that had consumed him ebb away on the waves of pain wracking his body.

Chapter Twenty-eight

"I REALLY APPRECIATE you letting me watch this," Lee said, as she followed Marc into the outer interrogation room.

"No problem, Sarge. If it weren't for you, we wouldn't have Gao in custody. I just thought you might enjoy seeing the fruits of your labours." Marc smiled at her, then nodded towards the other man in the room who was sipping a coffee as he watched the Asian and Keith Judson through the one-way mirror.

"Lee, this is Constable Eade from the Sicamous RCMP division. He and his partner brought Gao back to Calgary."

The young man offered his hand with a smile. "Bill, please. So it was your friends who caught this snake?"

Lee shook his hand, inwardly marveling at the size of the man who resembled a linebacker, with massive shoulders that merged directly into his head. "Yeah, that was them. I'm just glad I found out he was on his way in time to warn them."

The constable chuckled. "I got the feeling those two could handle themselves pretty well. When my partner Ty and I got to the cabin, they were calmly sitting by the bonfire, with this guy across from them, trussed up nice as could be. They'd used duct tape to bind his arms behind his back and knotted his shoelaces together so he couldn't walk. Mind you, the little one had his gun pointed right at him, and she didn't look afraid to use it."

Shaking her head in amusement, Lee felt a resurgence of the relief she'd experienced when Marika had finally called her back. It had been the worst forty-three minutes of her life, wondering if they'd made it out safely. From the moment David had called, alarmed when he'd found out what Tucker had inadvertently done, until the moment her old friend reported that they were both safe and Gao was in custody, she and Dana had been terrified. Worse, she'd felt completely helpless once she'd notified Marc, who alerted the Sicamous RCMP.

"The funny part was, once we took control of the situation, I asked the little one for the gun, and I was teasing her that it was a good thing she hadn't needed to use it, since it was almost as big as her. She just looked at me with big, solemn eyes, and said it was a good thing, since she didn't have a clue how to use it and probably couldn't have hit the broad side of a barn door." The constable laughed out loud. "I thought Gao was going to have a heart attack."

Lee chuckled and turned her attention to the inner room, where Keith was questioning a stone-faced Gao. With a small whistle, she noted the cast on the Asian's right hand and the bandage encasing his left, as well as the stitching on his forehead. "Geez, he looks like he came out on the losing end of ten rounds with Tyson."

Eade grunted his agreement. "We had him checked out before we left Sicamous. He's got a concussion, one broken hand and one severely bruised one, and he's also got some serious bruising on his back." He snorted. "Teach him to go up against a pair of helpless females...Uh huh, 'bout as helpless as a coupla badgers."

Marc had been watching the interrogation closely. "Has he said anything yet, Constable?"

"No, sir. But then he's barely said a word since we picked him up. Wouldn't even tell us about the car he was driving. It belongs to a guy here in Calgary, but we haven't been able to locate the owner, and we don't know if it was stolen or not. Could be we'll be looking at another body eventually." Eade drained his coffee and tossed the empty Styrofoam cup into a garbage can. Staring at Gao, he shook his head in bemusement. "All he did on the drive here was stare out the window. Wouldn't even say a word when we asked him what kind of sandwich he wanted for lunch. Silent as the Sphinx."

Lee studied the criminal, watching the way Judson's words failed utterly to reach him. She wasn't surprised when the Major Crimes officer abruptly stood up and left the room. Nor was the look of frustration on his face when he joined them unexpected.

"The man's a goddamned clam!" Glancing at Lee, he nodded cordially. "Hi, Lee. Don't suppose you would want to try and work your magic on him?"

"Sorry, Keith. It wouldn't work. The only connection I have with him is smashing his hand." She chuckled. "I suspect that wouldn't be enough to get him to spill his guts." Looking back at Gao, her gaze became speculative. "Have you shown him the pictures of his cousin yet?"

Keith shook his head in chagrin. "Hell, no! The last thing I want is for him to get the Chameleon's last little message. As if he's not already silent enough."

Lee turned her attention to the frustrated interrogator. "Try it," she suggested quietly. "Put the pictures on the table, ask him why he remains loyal to someone who would do this to his cousin, and then leave him alone with them." She shrugged. "What do you have to lose?"

Uncertainly, Keith glanced at Marc, who nodded his support of the idea. With a deep sigh, the Staff Sergeant extracted the pictures from the briefcase. Grumbling, "I oughta have my head examined!" he returned to the inner room and tossed the crime scene photos on the table, repeated Lee's words, then left the room again.

Lee watched Gao closely, noting when his black eyes finally dropped to the pictures. When his damaged left hand reached out and dragged them closer, she almost cheered. Fascinated, she watched the Asian's reactions as he slowly fanned the photos out across the table.

A less astute observer might have considered Gao's impassive expression unchanged, but Lee, long a student of human nature, saw the tightening around his dark eyes, saw the way his lips thinned and parted slowly, saw the twitch in his shoulders as he studied the last pictures of his slaughtered cousin.

She wasn't at all surprised when he finally lifted his head and stared right at them.

"She should not have done this. It was not necessary."

Gao's words echoed in the room. Smiling, Lee suggested, "Give him a try now, Keith. I think he might be ready to talk to you."

The interrogator shook his head in amazement. "Damn, Glenn! If you're ever interested in a career..."

"No way!" Marc broke in. "I've got first dibs on her-right, Sarge?"

Lee grinned at both men. "I'm very happy where I am, gentlemen, but thanks for the compliment."

Keith put his hand on the doorknob, then turned to Lee with a serious expression. "I misjudged you. I'm sorry. If there's ever anything I can do for you, just holler."

"No problem." A wicked grin spread across her face. "There is one thing you could do for me."

Judson cocked his head inquisitively.

"Give me an hour's notice when you're going to bust DeAndre."

The Staff Sergeant smiled. "You do know that's totally against the rules."

Lee looked at him wordlessly, until he shrugged and grinned.

"Will do."

With that, Keith returned to the inner room. This time, Gao responded to the methodical questioning with answers--cold and curt, but answers nonetheless. Listening to those stark, graphic responses indict the woman known as the Chameleon, Lee could almost hear the steel bars finally clanging into place around Cass, and she grinned in gleeful anticipation.

* * *

Rhi stood looking out across the sparkling waters of the lake, calm in the early hours of the morning. She heard her lover approach from behind, and smiled as slender arms wrapped around her. Leaning back into Marika's warm body, she sighed.

"Are you sorry to be leaving early, love?"

The smaller woman shook her head at the question. "No, not really. But it's been such a beautiful week that I'm sorry to see it end."

"We still have two more weeks if we want to take them," the lawyer suggested gently.

Rhi turned and slid her arms around Marika's neck. Smiling at her lover, she shook her head again. "No, honey. I like the idea of saving the rest of our holidays and using them to go somewhere special later on."

Marika's gray eyes studied Rhi's face. "Maybe Wales?"

"Maybe," Rhi agreed, but the overriding desire that had been her driving force for the last decade had faded. "Or maybe we could take a cruise this winter. I've always thought that would be a lot of fun."

Marika's murmured agreement was lost as their lips met, and they stood locked together for long moments affirming the bond that had solidified between them that week.

Finally they broke apart and Rhi smiled. "Everything locked up?"

"Uh huh. We're ready to leave whenever you are."

"Then let's go home," Rhi said firmly.

Together they turned and, hand in hand, walked back up the rocky beach. The long drive back to Calgary was marked by animated chatter about everything from when Rhi would take her driving test, to Lee and Dana's upcoming wedding. The only topics they avoided were anything to do with Gao or Cass. By mutual, unspoken agreement, they didn't want those baleful spectres intruding into their blissful sanctuary one moment before they had to.

As they approached the city limits, Rhi yawned and stretched.

"Hey, I've been doing all the driving. How come you're so tired?" Marika teased with a smile.

"It's hard work being a passenger," Rhi retorted cheerfully. "Wish I could've helped with the driving though."

The lawyer shook her head. "Rental insurance wouldn't cover you, hon. Besides, I don't mind. It was a beautiful drive."

"Mm hm," Rhi agreed. "Are we going to stop for a few minutes at Lee and Dana's before we go home?"

"Yeah, we should pick up the Spookmeister, switch cars back, and see how things are going."

Rhi looked at her lover seriously. "We owe them an awful lot, don't we?"

Marika nodded with equal gravity. "Yes, we do. I don't think we can ever repay them-especially Lee. We'd be dead without her."

An involuntary shudder ripped through Rhi's body and she laid her head back, her eyes fixed on her lover. To have missed this... The grim thought almost overwhelmed her until concerned gray eyes glanced at her, and she was reminded that it hadn't happened, that together they had overcome every obstacle from their past and present.

She smiled and Marika relaxed, her eyes now soft and warm.

"Are you okay, love?" the lawyer asked as she braked for a stoplight.

Rhi murmured her affirmation and reached across the back of the seat, her fingers trailing through soft blond hair as she let the tender caress speak of her feelings.

Marika closed her eyes in contentment, then said huskily, "Let's not stay too long before we go home, okay?"

Chuckling, Rhi agreed, dropping her hand to her lover's thigh as the light changed colours and they began to move. Rubbing the slender limb in small, soft circles, she was fully aware of the effect she was having.

Finally, with the traffic getting heavier, Marika covered the teasing hand and held it firmly. Casting an amused glance at her unrepentant passenger, she cautioned, "Behave!"

"Aw, what fun is that?" Rhi pouted, her eyes sparkling wickedly. But she sat back in her seat, and the two held hands as they drove towards Lee and Dana's comfortable suburban home.

Pulling into the driveway behind Lee's truck, they saw their big friend ambling out of the front door with a huge grin on her face. As they got out of the car, they heard her call, "What's the matter? Paradise get boring?"

Rhi hurriedly circled the car and threw her arms around Lee, finding herself hoisted in an enthusiastic bear hug. When she was gently returned to earth, Marika got the same treatment.

Laughingly protesting the treatment, Marika planted a kiss on Lee's forehead. "Let me down, you big ox!"

Lee set her down, chuckling at both of them. "Damn, it's great to see you back!" Then scowling at the two of them, she growled, "Don't EVER scare me like that again!"

Marika and Rhi exchanged glances and grinned. "Scare you?" the lawyer said ruefully. "Try being in our shoes."

Their big friend gazed at them affectionately, then said with heartfelt fervor, "I'm just glad you're still around to fill your shoes."

Rhi opened her mouth to second that sentiment, but before she could say a word, Dana burst out the front door and waved at them excitedly.

"Lee, it's on! Quick! You've got to see this!"

She darted back into the house, and the other three ran after her. They followed her into the living room, finding her pointing the remote at the TV where the logo for Newsworld's breaking news had faded to an image of a perfectly coiffed, well-dressed anchorwoman and a society-pages picture of Cass in the corner of the screen.

"This report just in from our Vancouver affiliate. A sensational arrest in that city this afternoon as Cassandra DeAndre, wife of shipping magnate Palmer DeAndre, has been charged with numerous counts of kidnapping, drug trafficking, smuggling and murder. Her chauffeur, Liang Zhaoxing, was also taken into custody."

The picture changed to a live external shot of the DeAndre mansion, with several police cars and a police van with its lights on, all parked in the expansive circular driveway. A handful of men in SWAT gear were milling around the entrance.

"CBC reporter, Vanessa Schroeder, is on the scene. Vanessa, can you give us an update on the situation?"

A pretty, dark-haired woman appeared on the screen. "Yes, Diane. Approximately 45 minutes ago, we received an anonymous tip that Vancouver socialite and head of the DeAndre Charitable Foundation, Cassandra DeAndre, was to be arrested on several serious charges, including drug smuggling and murder. When we arrived here, police were already on the scene and apparently had the situation under control."

The camera panned to on a close-up of a woman being led from the house in handcuffs, struggling furiously, but futilely against the men who firmly gripped her shackled arms. As she was forced towards the police car, her head snapped up, and she stared defiantly at the cameras, a feral snarl on her face. Two more heavily armed officers escorted a sullen Liang, also in shackles, close behind her.

The CBC reporter continued her commentary as the four women enjoying the special report hooted and cheered, watching one officer push Cass' head down and try to steer her into the car. She fell forward against the car, lashing out with her feet, and her escorts fought to get her inside. Once she'd been stuffed into the back seat and the door closed on her, the camera panned to the door of the mansion, where a stunned Palmer DeAndre stood staring after his wife with utter desolation on his handsome features. The women sobered at the sight.

"I feel sorry for him," Marika remarked somberly. "He was a nice man, and I'm sure he was as taken in by Cass as I was."

Rhi slid her arm around her lover's waist and squeezed her comfortingly as an arm settled around her shoulders. Onscreen, the police cars began to move, and the cameras followed them as they drove down the broad driveway. As they turned onto the street, the camera showed a crowd of gawking onlookers and a mass of media trucks lining the street outside the mansion.

"Aw, poor old Cass...the whole world is seeing her humiliation," Lee smirked in mock-sympathy.

Struck by a thought, Rhi looked up at her big friend. "Lee...you wouldn't know anything about that anonymous tip to the TV people, would you?"

"Who me?" Lee tried for a look of innocence, but failed miserably.

Rhi was vastly amused by her friend's smug grin. "Yes, you."

"I'm taking the fifth, Lady Mouse."

Marika broke in dryly. "We don't have a fifth, Lee."

"Oh...are you quite sure about that?" Lee waggled her eyebrows, making Dana and Rhi giggle, and the lawyer shake her head in amusement.

Turning her back on the screen where the tape of Cass' arrest was already being replayed, Dana asked, "Will you two stay for dinner?"

Rhi and Marika looked at each other and smiled. Marika answered for them. "No thanks, Dana. I think we'll pass this time, but maybe next weekend? We'll just pick up Spooky, and switch cars before we go."

Lee grinned broadly. "So I'm guessing the honeymoon isn't quite over, eh?"

Marika gazed at Rhi and shook her head. "Not for a long, long time to come."

Rhi thrilled to the soft, loving look bestowed on her. Smiling back, she half-whispered, "Let's go home, sweetheart."

The couple turned to see both Lee and Dana regarding them with fondly indulgent looks, and Rhi blushed a little before deciding she didn't care if the whole world knew how she felt.

"Before you two lovebirds take off, I swung by your office yesterday and picked up your messages," Lee said, crossing to the sideboard to pick up a small stack of papers. "Might as well take 'em with you."

She passed them over to Marika, who glanced at the top one and raised an eyebrow.

"There's one here from your aunt, love. She wants you to meet her at her insurance agent's office next Tuesday." Marika held out the slip of paper to Rhi, who accepted it with a groan.

"Ughh, what a way to end a near-perfect week," the small woman muttered as she read the message.

"You were going to have to see her sometime, Rhi, and I will go with you," Marika promised. "Don't worry. Once this matter is closed, you'll be done with her."

Rhi knew she was right, but she wasn't looking forward to the reunion. Sighing, she followed her lover as they went to collect Spooky's things and pick up the smallest member of their household.

* * *

Licking her lips nervously, Rhi followed Marika off the elevator. She'd been anxious about this meeting, having no desire to ever see her aunt again. Her lover had offered to go alone to represent her interests, but she knew she had to be there too, to get closure for this chapter of her life.

Marika stopped at a door halfway down the hall and looked at her compassionately. "Are you okay, love?"

The gentle voice made her feel slightly shamed of her reluctance. Marika had been steadfast in her support and had gathered all the information and documents they would need, including affidavits from Lee and David as to what they'd seen in Rhi's room when they'd gone there to collect her clothes.

Rhi summoned a wan smile. "Yeah. Nothing she can do to me anymore anyway, is there?"

"No. Not anymore," Marika assured her with certainty. With a small grin she added, "Just let her try, and see what I do to her."

That got a genuine smile, as Rhi basked in her lover's protectiveness. "Right. Then let's get this over with."

They opened the door on a plain, functional office, with a receptionist who looked up expectantly.

"May I help you?"

Marika nodded briskly. "We have an appointment with Mr. Reynolds about the Walker insurance matter."

"Of course. Miss Walker is already in with Mr. Reynolds. Please go on in." The receptionist indicated the door they were to enter and turned her attention to a ringing phone.

Rhi led the way, pushing open the door to see her aunt perched on a chair inside a smaller office. A harried looking man sitting behind a paper-strewn desk looked up gratefully at their arrival. He stood, but before he could say anything, Hettie spoke.

"Who is she?" Suspicion underlay her voice as she glared at Marika.

"I'm Marika Havers, Ms. Davies' lawyer, Miss Walker. How do you do?"

Hettie ignored the proffered hand. "Lawyer? What does she need a lawyer for? This doesn't even concern her, ceptin' he needs her signature on some papers."

Mr. Reynolds broke in, offering his hand to both of the newcomers. "Ladies, thank you for joining us. I've gone over the basics with Miss Walker. If I may recap..." He gestured them to a couple of chairs, and while he droned on about the administrative details, Rhi covertly studied her aunt.

There were no outward changes in the woman. Rhi discounted the hostility emanating from the thick, doughy body as too familiar to even take note of. Only half listening to the proceedings, she mused over the question of whether she'd ever seen her aunt genuinely happy.

She couldn't deny that she'd seen Hettie pleased with herself, or excited about one thing or another, but she was sure she'd never seen her aunt actually contented.

Rhi felt an unexpected rush of sympathy for the old woman, and she blinked in amazement. It was the last thing she'd anticipated feeling; but awash in the bliss that was her new life with Marika, she couldn't help feeling sorry for the aunt who had made her own life as miserable as she'd made her niece's. Suddenly, she just wanted to sign the papers and leave. Hettie wouldn't change. She thrived on a diet of negativity, and Rhi was sure she always would, but her aunt was simply irrelevant to her life now.

Returning her attention to the proceedings, Rhi heard her lover's smooth voice.

"On the contrary, Miss Walker, Rhiannon has a valid claim against your insurance payment. She lost everything she owned, and barely escaped with her life. She then had to find a new place to live, and replace her destroyed wardrobe before she could even return to work."

Hettie was almost sputtering. "I took her in outta the goodness of my heart and gave her a home all these years. Arsonists burn down my home, and she thinks she should get some of the insurance? What ingratitude!"

"Actually, Rhiannon has paid you three hundred dollars a month since she left high school for the privilege of living in that one small room, which means she has contributed over ten thousand dollars to your pocket-money you would otherwise not have had, and which I doubt you declared. I've calculated her losses and the replacement costs, and arrived at a figure of $1800, which I consider extremely fair."

Marika shot Rhi a glance, and the small woman knew her lover was still aggrieved that she wouldn't let the lawyer go after a greater sum. Rhi didn't care. She considered herself well out of her aunt's home and didn't care if all she'd salvaged was the clothes on her back.

"Eighteen hundred dollars!" Hettie squawked in outrage. "That ungrateful little..."

Ignoring the outburst, the lawyer continued. "Additionally, though the fire department report clearly identifies the cause as arson, they also note that the single smoke alarm had no batteries in it, which was your responsibility as the landlord, thus making you liable for the fact that Ms. Davies had no early warning and barely escaped with her life. She could, if she chose, sue you in civil court, but she has agreed that $1800 will be adequate compensation."

Rhi wondered for a moment if her aunt was going to have apoplexy. Her complexion had flushed scarlet and her ample breast heaved with indignation.

"That is more than fair, Miss Walker," Mr. Reynolds interjected. "I would recommend that you accept that amount, and we can sign the final papers today. I could issue both cheques before you leave."

He pushed the papers across the desk and offered Hettie a pen. She snatched it out of his hand and angrily scrawled her signature where he indicated. Lurching to her feet, she stalked furiously out of the room.

"Miss Walker, your cheque..." the insurance agent called after her.

Rhi shook her head. "Don't worry. She'll be back. She's busy making a point at the moment."

He raised an inquisitive eyebrow at her. "A point?"

"Uh huh. That I'm a greedy, ungrateful, unfeeling wretch, who spent the past decade sponging off her largess and doesn't deserve to share the same air with her."

"Oh." Mr. Reynolds could apparently think of now appropriate response to the dry recitation, so he shuffled the papers awkwardly. "Well, um, I'll go have the cheques cut. If you'll excuse me for a few moments..."

He left the office, closing the door behind him. Marika left her chair to kneel in front of Rhi. Taking her hands, she asked gently, "Hey, everything all right?"

Rhi considered that. They had gotten the money, but she really hadn't cared much one way or another about that. Hettie had been her usual unpleasant self, but that too was expected. "Yeah...yeah, I think so, love." She smiled at the lawyer. "I'm glad I came...glad I saw her one last time." Leaning forward, Rhi touched her lips to her lover's, enjoying the gentle sensations.

The door opened abruptly. "I left my..."

Hearing her aunt's horrified gasp, Rhi shook her head slightly and muttered, "Figures. Her timing always did suck."

The small woman rose and turned to survey her aunt calmly, conscious of the warm presence now standing at her back. Hettie was clutching her chest and staring at her niece.

"Well, I never!"

Rhi couldn't help chuckling. "No, I expect you haven't." She felt Marika's hands settle on her shoulders and covered them with her own.

"You...you're..."

"In love? Yes, very much so," Rhi filled in amiably. "In fact I fully intend to spend the rest of my life with this wonderful woman."

The small woman thought her aunt's eyes might bulge out of her head at the words. She could feel Marika's silent chuckles, but kept her eyes on Hettie as a look of gleeful triumph settled over the mottled features.

"I always knew there was something wrong with you," the old woman hissed. "Knew you weren't right. You're your father's daughter through and through."

"Why, thank you, Aunt. I take that as a great compliment," Rhi responded without rancor, surprising herself with the absence of anger. Hettie's opinion simply didn't matter to her anymore.

Mr. Reynolds returned at that moment, two cheques in his hand. He edged by Hattie, who was still blocking the doorway, and looked around curiously, obviously wondering what had transpired in his absence.

"Um, Ms. Davies, if you would just sign these papers too," the insurance agent said, indicating the same papers that Hettie had signed off on earlier.

Rhi quickly added her signature and then accepted the cheque he offered. Smiling at Marika, she said, "Shall we go?"

The lawyer nodded and picked up her briefcase. Hettie ostentatiously stepped aside, pulling her dress back so nothing would touch the duo as they exited. Rhi had just stepped by her aunt, when she heard the woman's scornful condemnation.

"You're going to hell, Anne Davies. You're going to hell!"

Glancing over her shoulder with a half-grin, Rhi winked. "See you there, Aunt Hettie."

She heard the incensed exclamation, but continued walking--out of the office, and out of her aunt's life. Marika held it in until they reached the elevators, and then she broke out laughing.

"Oh, honey! If you could've seen her face! I thought she was going to have a stroke!"

Rhi just chuckled. As they waited for the elevator to arrive, she studied the cheque in her hand. It occurred to her that this money would put her over ten thousand dollars--the magical figure that she'd set for herself so long ago. Two months ago, this cheque would have represented the culmination of a decade of dreams.

"Know what you're going to do with it, sweetheart?" Marika asked.

Rhi looked up at the woman she loved. Shrugging, she folded the cheque and tucked it in her pocket. "Dunno. Can't think of anything in particular." Glancing at her watch, she said, "It's too late to go back to work. What would you say to going home a little bit early?"

Marika chuckled as the elevator arrived. "I'd say that sounds like a wonderful idea." Teasingly she added, "Did you have any particular plans for our early return home?"

Rhi looked at her with wide-eyed innocence, and her lover snorted. "Oh, you do that about as well as Lee does!"

Entering the elevator, Rhi gave Marika her best leer. "Did you know that Italy recently ruled that sex in an elevator was not cause for arrest?"

The elevator doors closed on their shared laughter.

Chapter Twenty-nine

THE SMALL, FURRY gray head poked under the edge of the newspaper, and Marika chuckled at her pet's bid for attention. She shifted the paper away, allowing Spooky to curl up next to her on the bed.

"You know she's going to kick you out of that spot when she comes back," Marika cautioned the cat, even as she stroked him affectionately. She returned to her perusal of the news, folding the paper so she could read one article of particular interest. She only looked up when Rhi walked through their bedroom door, balancing two glasses of orange juice with a sheet of white paper.

"I was starting to wonder if you were squeezing the oranges yourself," Marika teased as she accepted the juice.

"Nah, just stopped to check our e-mail." Rhi set her glass on the bedside table and scooped Spooky away from Marika's thigh, resuming her favourite position-angled across the bed with her head in her lover's lap. Accustomed now to having his former spot usurped, the cat merely shifted to curl up next to the younger woman. "We got another letter from your sister."

Marika smiled. She and Britt had been tentatively building a relationship since July when the girl had sought her out while she was in town for the Stampede. The lawyer very much enjoyed her little sister's letters, often finding herself laughing out loud at Britt's dry sense of humour. When she'd told Britt about Rhi, the girl had instantly adopted her as a sister-in-law, and now addressed her e-mails to both of them.

"What does she have to say?"

Rhi chuckled as she read the letter. "Well, apparently the jerk that was bothering her in chemistry class is no longer quite as jerky. He invited her to the fall dance, and she's agonizing over whether or not she should go. She wants to know what you think." The younger woman twisted so she could look up at her lover's face. "So what do you think?"

Long, slender fingers ran through the tawny, unkempt hair spread over her bare thigh, as Marika grinned. "I think he's probably nowhere near good enough for her, and that she shouldn't even consider dating until she's at least 21."

Laughing, Rhi captured her hand and kissed the palm. "You're going to be ruthless if we ever have kids, aren't you?"

"Mm hmm. Our children are all attending parochial school, and there'll be no dating without chaperones," Marika bantered, bemused by the thought of actually having children one day. She had never even considered it before, but with Rhiannon in her life, all things felt possible. "Hey, there's something in the paper you'll be interested in."

Rhi regarded her with interest. "Yeah? What?" It had become an established part of their weekend routine to have breakfast and then return to their bed to read the papers, sharing the crossword and laughing over the comics and their horoscopes.

"It's an update on Cass' case. Her army of lawyers again moved that bail be granted, this time predicated on the fact that the Crown is predicting at least twelve more months before the case goes to trial. They argued that holding a fine, upstanding citizen such as Mrs. DeAndre on unproven charges for that length of time would be an affront to justice."

Rhi snorted. "Don't tell me they got her out?"

"No, they didn't," Marika replied cheerfully. "Cass is still securely locked up."

The women smiled at each other. They had avidly followed the sensational events of Cass' arrest and the subsequent crumbling of her criminal enterprises. DeAndre's former chauffeur and right-hand man had plea-bargained down to lesser charges in exchange for testimony against his erstwhile employer. According to Lee's sources, between Liang and Gao, the Crown was wading through a mountain of incriminating evidence that had forced the delay in proceeding with the trial.

"I hope they gave her Biker Bertha as a cellmate," Rhi snickered as she returned her attention to the classifieds she'd been perusing before she left to get them some juice.

"They'd probably end up bosom buddies!" the lawyer snorted, turning another page.

They both read quietly for a while until, noticing that her lover had circled several ads, Marika asked casually, "See anything interesting?"

"Mm hmm," Rhi answered, tapping her pen against the paper. "I'm trying to decide between a '97 Civic and a '96 Cavalier at the moment."

Ever since getting her licence earlier in the month, Rhi had been set on buying a used car for herself. Marika again ventured the same argument that had thus far proven ineffective. "You know, honey, I don't understand why you don't just save your money. You really don't need a car when you're welcome to full use of mine."

"I know, and I do appreciate it," Rhi murmured abstractly, still focused on the classifieds. "But I have the money, and I'd really like my own car. Never even dreamed about having one before." She flashed a mischievous grin up at the lawyer. "Besides, all the other kids have one."

Marika smiled indulgently. Sometimes she forgot how young her mate was, and that she hadn't had the experiences of a normal upbringing. Rhi had never gotten to ask her father for the car on a Friday night to cruise the teen hotspots with her friends, or scrounge for dollars to fill up the tank before she brought it home again.

The lawyer was well aware that her partner had abandoned a dream of many years to stay with her, and while she'd never put any pressure on Rhi to do so, she was profoundly grateful that the younger woman had chosen a life with her instead. Buying a second hand car was such a small thing in comparison, that Marika decided in that moment not to put forward any further objections, but simply to support her partner in fulfilling what was obviously an important goal for her.

"I think I'll call later about the Civic. Do you want to come with me to take a look at it?"

"Sure, but I don't know anything about cars. You might want to take Lee or David."

"David drives a Volvo." Rhi wrinkled her nose expressively. "He'd probably advise me to buy a safe, dull, four-door family sedan or something. And Lee will be on her honeymoon for the next two weeks."

"Would the world end if you had to wait two more weeks to buy a car?" Marika asked lightly.

Rhi sighed. "I suppose not; but what if this Civic is the best bargain I'd ever get, and I miss out on it because I don't move quickly enough?"

Laughing, Marika tugged the paper out of her lover's hands and tossed it aside. "Honey, I'm pretty sure there will be lots of other once-in-a-lifetime-bargains available once Lee is back. Now come on up here and let's talk about other things."

She watched Rhi sit up and shift to straddle her legs, noting the familiar gleam in her partner's dark blue eyes. Grinning, Marika ran her hands along the younger woman's smooth thighs and up under her long t-shirt, taking full advantage of the absence of undergarments as she enjoyed the curves and dips that had become so familiar to her.

Rhi squirmed a little closer, resting her hands on Marika's shoulders. "So you want to talk about other things, do you? What did you have in mind?"

Marika pretended to ponder that, but abandoned the act when small, determined hands traveled over her shoulders and slid inward to undo the tie on her short robe, folding back the silk to expose her breasts, their nipples rapidly hardening.

"Um..." Coherent thought was rapidly vanishing as Rhi's hands began working their magic on Marika's flesh caressing and stroking the lawyer's eager flesh. "We could...uh...talk about the wedding..."

Rhi giggled, the sound somewhat obscured as she leaned forward to suckle softly on her lover's breast. Wriggling down so that she lay between her partner's widespread legs, she teasingly danced her tongue over soft, silky skin before pausing for a moment. "We could...but we have a few hours before we have to get ready, so why don't we find another way to fill the time?"

Marika just had time to glance at the clock and determine they had three hours until they had to be over at Lee and Dana's for their ceremony, before Rhi's tongue slipped between her wet folds and drove everything else out of her mind.

With a deep groan she surged upwards, one hand gripping the bed sheets convulsively while the other kept her sweet tormentor's head firmly in place. Consumed by physical sensations, and the joy of loving and being loved without reservation, she could only moan.

"Oh God! Rhi...my love, my love..."

* * *

Rhi sat on the edge of the now neatly made bed watching with great pleasure, as her partner finished getting dressed for the wedding. Marika slipped on her pumps and moved to the dresser to put her earrings on.

"You look beautiful," Rhi said appreciatively. It was true. The lawyer's new peach and gray dress was very flattering, though the younger woman was proudly confident that her lover could wear a paper bag and look smashing. The younger woman was dressed more simply in deep burgundy-coloured wool trousers and a pale gray blouse that her lover had helped her pick out.

Marika smiled her thanks as she affixed the pearl clusters to her ears. "Thanks, honey. Given Lee's lack of instructions, I'm just hoping that I don't clash with whatever they're wearing."

"What did she say?"

The blonde woman laughed and shook her head. "I believe her exact words were, 'Wear something pretty, and be on time.'"

Rhi chuckled. "Uh huh. That sounds like her. So, are there going to be a lot of people there?"

"I'd expect so," Marika said as she sleeked the fabric down over her hips. "I know Dana invited everyone on her team, and Lee invited her staff, not to mention all their friends and family."

"Bet Danny will look cute. I think it's great that he's standing up with his mom." A thought occurred to Rhi, and she frowned. "Did you say all her team...Does that mean that firefighter will be there?"

Laughing, Marika turned to look at her partner, leaning back against the dresser as she shook her head in amusement. "Sweetheart, I would assume she'll be there, but why should it matter?"

Pouting, and fully conscious that she was being childish, Rhi mumbled, "I dunno." She scuffed at the carpet with the toe of her shoe, knowing that her feelings about the firefighter were irrational, especially since she and Marika had been living together for a couple of months now.

Marika crossed to stand in front of her. A soft voice filled her ears. "Don't you know that I'll never again have eyes for anyone but you?"

Rhi looked up, abashed at her momentary jealousy. Seeing the profound look of love in the gray eyes that were regarding her, she was filled with a sense of security and contentment. The handsome firefighter was no rival for her lover's affections. No one was.

Rising smoothly to her feet, Rhi gently encircled her mate's slender waist, allowing Marika's tender kiss to erase the last vestiges of doubt. When they broke apart, her lover smiled and smoothed tawny strands back over her ears.

"We should probably get going. I want to get there a bit early in case Lee is having any pre-wedding jitters."

Rhi nodded her agreement, but took an extra moment to enjoy the feeling of Marika in her arms before stepping aside. "Yeah, we should go. They may need help setting up or something."

"No, that should be all taken care of. Lee said she wasn't going to let Dana do any work on her own wedding day, so she hired a company to do everything from the decorations to the catering."

Marika grabbed her purse and took one more glance in the mirror. She held out her hand, and Rhi willingly took it as they departed, stopping to pick up their wedding gift on the way. Dana and Lee had told everyone not to worry about gifts because they already had everything they needed, but Rhi had spent a month working on a large charcoal and ink portrait of them, which Marika had then had professionally framed. They'd both been well pleased with the way it turned out, and knew that their friends would be too...gift restrictions or not.

When they arrived at Lee and Dana's, the younger woman smiled at the sight of David's car in front of the house along with several others.

"I'm really glad that David is going to conduct the ceremony for them," she remarked as Marika parked behind the Volvo.

"Mmm," the lawyer agreed, turning off the ignition. "Lee said they didn't want to put him on the spot so they weren't even going to ask him, but he came up to them during their Labour Day barbeque and volunteered his services."

Rhi was proud of her friend. She knew from one of their discussions during driving lessons that the Anglican Church was split on the issue of same-sex unions. David had told her that the Anglican Church of Canada practiced an informal 'don't ask, don't tell' policy while they tried to come to a consensus on the matter. She knew that some would censure David if they knew that he'd conducted a commitment ceremony, but she doubted if that had even been a consideration for the priest. Rhi had faith that her friend would simply do whatever he thought right, as he had time and again.

Rhi allowed herself to daydream for a moment of a day when David would do the same thing for Marika and her, but then she shook herself. Today belonged to Lee and Dana, and she hoped that it turned out perfectly for the two friends who had become so dear to her.

The two women walked up the driveway to be met by Danny, nattily attired in what was obviously a brand new suit, a big grin on his boyish features. "Hi, guys. Lee said you're to go right downstairs, Marika. She's getting ready in the guest bedroom. The others are gathering in the backyard, Rhi."

They smiled at their young usher and parted ways, with Marika taking the gift to leave in the house. Rhi rounded the house to see a large knot of people chatting in a gaily decorated back yard--rows of chairs set up in front of an arbour, fall coloured foliage entwined through the trellis, and streamers woven through the fence. A long table, covered in white linen and manned by a formally clad waiter, was set back against the house and offered a selection of beverages and finger foods.

Rhi made her first stop there, asking for two Cokes and preventing the waiter from pouring them into glasses. "No, thanks...I'll just take them like that." She picked up the Cokes and carried them to where David was standing, his back to her on the edge of the circle listening to the conversations.

"Hey, stranger," she said, slipping in next to the priest. "Can I interest you in a cold Coke?"

David smiled at her and turned away from the group. Accepting the can, he gestured to the front row of chairs with a questioning look. Rhi nodded and followed her friend to the seats. They sat down beside each other, their knees touching. The young woman regarded her friend. He wasn't wearing his formal vestments, but he did have on a dark blue shirt and trousers, with the white badge of his office affixed to his collar.

"So are you ready?" Rhi asked, taking a sip of her drink.

The priest nodded. "I think so. I've never done a commitment ceremony before and a lot of the usual texts don't apply, but the basic principles do." He chuckled. "I was informed that it was to be short and sweet, so everyone could get to the real reason they came...to party."

David turned his gentle, pale eyes on his companion and held up the Coke. "We've come full circle, eh?"

"Guess so." She laughed a little. "You know, I thought you were the most irritating man when we met. I tried and tried to figure out what you wanted. I was so sure you had a hidden agenda."

David smiled. "I had an agenda, but it wasn't hidden. I just wanted to be your friend."

Rhi shook her head in wonderment. "I don't know why, Ichabod. I was the orneriest kid on the block."

A deep, rich laugh greeted that statement, and the young woman couldn't help joining in. "Yeah, yeah, I know I was a pain in the ass."

The priest, still chuckling, agreed. "Well, I can't say you were the easiest person to get to know."

They were silent for a few moments, sipping their Cokes and remembering those hot summer days when they'd bickered, bantered and learned about each other---only a few months ago in reality, but eons ago in terms of their friendship.

"Thank you." Rhi's voice was soft, but sincere.

David raised one eyebrow at her. "For what?"

Rhi stared at the lawn, losing its lustre now in the late fall days. "For sticking with me...For not giving up on me when most people would've in a heartbeat. I don't know if I'll ever understand why you decided I was worth your attention, but I'm awfully grateful that you did."

"I just used the eyes that God and Conor opened, and what I saw was a wounded young woman with huge potential for being more than what she was."

"And what was I?"

David smiled to take the sting out of his words. "A lonely, bitter, angry young woman, bordering on misanthropy."

"Geez," Rhi snorted. "I'm amazed you came back."

"Ah, but I didn't tell you about what happened when the chrysalis fell away," David teased gently. "I didn't tell you about the beautiful butterfly that emerged...the courageous, intelligent woman with a huge capacity for love and devotion that sits beside me today."

Rhi blushed. It was a moment before she could get her throat to cooperate, but finally-in a shaky voice-she averred, "You saved my life."

A warm hand closed briefly over hers. "No, Rhi. You saved your own...and Marika's."

The young woman knew he wasn't just referring to the events at the Shuswaps, and she felt her heart swell with gratitude. Blinking back a suspicious wetness, she drained her Coke to cover her emotions, hearing David chuckle before he did the same.

"So will you be asking me to perform a ceremony for you two soon?" David asked nonchalantly, turning the empty can over in his big hands.

"You never know," Rhi said, matching his casual tone, and grateful for the change in conversation. Getting serious again, she looked at him directly. "You know if I were a traditional 'walking down the aisle' kinda gal, I'd want you to be the one walking me to the front of the church, don't you? My Dad's been gone many years, but I know he'd approve of you standing in for him."

It was David's turn to be speechless, and Rhi saw his prominent Adam's apple jerk convulsively. "I...you honour me, Rhiannon. I would be proud to do either--walk you down the aisle to meet Marika, or perform your service." He smiled then. "Or both...I can be very flexible, you know."

Rhi grinned at him, but before she could seize the opening, Danny popped up in front of them. "Excuse me, David. Mom wants to see you, please."

The priest nodded and handed his empty can to Rhi with a wink. "Duty calls. I'll talk to you later."

The young woman tucked both cans under her seat and relaxed back in her chair, surveying the yard that had been steadily filling with people while she and David talked. She saw Lee's business partner and his equally corpulent wife. They were talking to the tall police lieutenant she'd met before they had fled to the Shuswaps. Rhi grinned as she saw a couple of shady looking characters that she was sure were on Lee's guest list, then she frowned as she spotted the firefighter engaged in conversation with Lee's employee, Barb.

Inwardly chastising herself for her Pavlovian reaction, Rhi turned her attention to a couple of new arrivals, and waved as Jan and Terry made their way over to her. She was glad to see the couple, who had become good friends and frequent visitors to her and Marika's home in the past two months. Jan was a particular favourite of hers, and she'd come to rely on the older woman's sound and sensible advice.

"Hi, guys," Rhi welcomed her companions as they took the two seats beside her. "How's it going?"

Jan smiled at her warmly. "Well, and with you?"

"Couldn't be better," Rhi said sincerely. "Looks like it's going to be a perfect day for a wedding."

"They got lucky," Terry chimed in, her arm settling around the back of Jan's chair. "I heard the forecast earlier this week, and I was afraid it would be too cold for a backyard ceremony."

They passed the next half hour in small talk until David emerged from the house and made his way to the arbour. The crowd fell silent as he raised his hands and smiled at them.

"Could I ask you to please take your seats, and we'll get underway."

The crowd obediently filed into the rows of chairs as the strains of soft classical music filled the air. Rhi smiled, knowing that Lee and Dana had turned the selection of music over to her partner. Marika had spent long hours making and discarding choices, until she'd finally been satisfied with the musical program for the ceremony.

David gave everyone a moment to settle, then as Danny, Marika, Lee and Dana appeared at the rear of the lane bounded by the banks of chairs, requested, "Would everyone please rise?"

The crowd stood, and Rhi smiled at the sight of her lover on Danny's arm. The boy was marching stiffly, his nervousness readily apparent. Marika whispered something to him, and he visibly relaxed a little.

The young woman let her gaze drift past her beautiful partner to where Lee and Dana stood for a moment, letting their attendants move ahead. Rhi had thought Lee might be as nervous as Danny, but judging by the joy beaming from her big friend's face, nerves were not a problem on this day. Dana was only slightly more reserved, the happiness evident on her face as she stood with her arm linked through her mate's.

Rhi thought Lee looked very sharp in a dark blue suit and white shirt, while Dana was wearing a champagne-coloured dress and carried a bouquet of miniature white roses.

The music began to swell as Lee and Dana began their walk down the aisle. Rhi glanced over to see Barb in charge of the sound system, a big grin on her face as she watched her boss reach the arbour, and the couple take their places in front of David. Marika stood beside Lee, and Danny flanked his mother.

The priest motioned for everyone to take their seats, and turned his full attention to the women in front of him. His resonant voice rose, and for a brief moment Rhi thought how perfectly this man was suited to his calling. Then she concentrated on his words as he spoke.

"Today you have entered this place together to stand before God, your family and your friends, prepared to pledge to one another your love and loyalty, your constancy and dedication, through whatever your lives may hold in store. It is not an easy road you embark on, but it is one of the most satisfying and fulfilling that humankind can travel. As you journey this road you have chosen, sometimes you will pace hand in hand, sometimes one will support the other, but never will you go down that path alone. God and your partner walk with you...always."

"As your hearts have summoned you here...called by the need to fully and formally entwine your lives from this day forward, we are here today to bear witness to the depth of your love, devotion, and commitment, one to the other. When heart calls to heart and two become as one, God rejoices. For God has fashioned eternal laws which transcend the laws of man. He commands you to cherish each other...to treasure the bonds you now willingly embrace...to honour each other always, and never forget that the love you share is a reflection of His vast, eternal and immeasurable love."

Out of the corner of her eye, Rhi saw Terry take Jan's hand, and she smiled. She knew if her partner were sitting beside her, she'd be doing exactly the same thing. David's soaring words exhilarated her, echoing the depth of her love for her mate, and she promised herself that someday she and Marika would make this same public commitment.

Returning her attention to the ceremony, she realized Marika's soft, warm gaze was focused on her. Thrilled to realize her partner was equally affected by the celebration of love, she closed her eyes for a moment, overwhelmed once again at how much she felt for this woman.

"Lee and Dana have prepared their own vows." David nodded at the couple, who turned to each other. Dana handed Danny her flowers and the two joined hands. Lee spoke first, her voice ringing out clearly and confidently.

"My love, my Dana...when I first saw you, you were picking gravel out of my hide, mopping up my scrapes, and lecturing me about the dangers of motorcycles. I don't think I heard a word of that lecture..."

A chuckle ran through the crowd, all of them familiar with Lee's love affair with her bike. She shot a grin at them as she continued her declaration.

"...'cause all I could think of was how cute you were, even when you were chewing me out. When I finally convinced you to go out with me, I think it was the third happiest day of my life. I've been enchanted by you from the very beginning, and when you said you'd marry me, it was the second happiest day of my life. This day, when I stand before you and our friends to declare my lifelong commitment to you, is the happiest day of my life."

Rhi saw her big friend straighten even further, locking her eyes on her partner as if no one else in the world existed for her.

"Dana, I promise to love, cherish and care for you and for Danny. You are my family...and nothing is more important than family. I freely pledge you all my tomorrows, because they are already yours. Without you, my tomorrows would be endlessly empty and meaningless. Thank you for giving me your tomorrows, my love. It is the greatest gift anyone has ever, or could ever, give me."

She raised Dana's hands to her lips, and Rhi felt her eyes fill. She saw Jan brush at her eyes too, and knew she wasn't the only one affected by the emotion in Lee's husky voice.

It was Dana's turn to speak, but Rhi could see that she was almost overcome, the tears spilling freely from her warm, brown eyes. After one false start, she began to speak, her voice quieter than her mate's, but carrying every bit as much conviction.

"My love, my Lee...I remember that first day too, when I thought you were a reckless, arrogant, cocky biker. I remember too how you persisted, even when I brushed you off time and again. But even as I said 'no', I was looking twice and liking what I saw. I'd never met anyone with such integrity...with such joy in life. I've never met anyone who so lived her life, even when the consequences were painful." She smiled at Lee, and again a ripple of laughter ran through the crowd at the memories of all the times Lee had had to be patched up after one escapade or another.

"The day I said 'yes' to going out with you, I know you thought you'd just worn me down with your persistence, but in truth, if you hadn't come back to ask, I'd have sought you out. I wasn't just saying yes for that night, Lee. I knew even then that you were a keeper...the woman I wanted to spend the rest of my life with." Her voice became softer, more serious. "You were right with me through some very hard times, love...as I knew you would be. I plan to spend many years repaying the devotion you've shown me, with an equal commitment to you and our family. Lee, I promise to love and cherish and care for you to the end of my days, for those days would be nothing without you."

David nodded at Marika and Danny, who obediently produced the wedding rings and passed them over to him. He closed his fingers around them and looked at the couple before him, their hands still linked.

"These rings are a symbol, and as a symbol of what lies within your heart and the commitment you have made this day, must be honoured as you honour your partner and the vows you have made to her."

He opened his hand and extended his palm to Lee, who selected the smaller ring. Slipping it on Dana's finger, she said simply, "With this ring, I thee wed."

Dana took the remaining ring and, repeating the words, slid it onto Lee's finger.

The priest then invited them to sign the document of commitment that he had drawn up, with Marika and David adding their signatures as witnesses. David completed the form with a flourish, then rolled it and tied it with a ribbon. Handing it to Dana, he placed a hand on the couple's shoulders and beamed at them. Looking out over the crowd, he pronounced, "I call on all of you to bear witness to the joining of these women today. Whom God has joined, let no one put asunder."

Without waiting for the customary permission, Lee pulled Dana into her arms and kissed her thoroughly as the crowd erupted in applause and cheers. When they broke apart, Lee punched her fist into the air victoriously.

"All right!!"

That drew a round of laughter, and the crowd began to stand and surge forward to congratulate the new couple. Being in the front row, Rhi was one of the first to reach them and hugged each of them hard. She was sure she'd never seen Lee's smile as wide or her hazel eyes sparkle as brightly. Dana was only slightly less effervescent as she accepted the good wishes directed their way.

Rhi backed out of the way, and sought her partner. She found Marika wiping away a few tears as she stood with David under the arbour. Slipping one arm around her lover, the small woman grinned at the priest. "You did well, Ichabod. That was beautiful."

David smiled. "Lots more where that came from." He winked and moved away, leaving the two of them standing together.

Marika turned and locked her arms around Rhi's neck. "It was beautiful, wasn't it?" Her words were soft and her voice filled with love as she gazed at the small woman who had turned her life upside down.

"Almost as beautiful as you are to me," Rhi said huskily, overcome with emotion. She stepped forward, needing to meld with her lover as she buried her face in Marika's neck.

Long, slender arms went around her, locking her in a tight embrace, and although Rhi knew that it was only one of a thousand embraces this woman would give her in the lifetime they would share, the sweetness of it sank into her soul, growing and expanding as it healed all the cracks and crevices left there by empty, loveless years, and then mellowing into a sense of completeness. That which had been broken, was finally mended.

THE END

Table of Contents

Disclaimer

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-One

Chapter Twenty-Two

Chapter Twenty-Three

Chapter Twenty-four

Chapter Twenty-five

Chapter Twenty-six

Chapter Twenty-seven

Chapter Twenty-eight

Chapter Twenty-nine